《Regression Is Too Much》


 Prologue: The Man Called Unrivaled Swordsman

    Prologue: The Man Called Unrivaled Swordsman


    <strong>Prologue: The Man Called Unrivaled Swordsman</strong>


    There was a man known as Unrivaled Swordsman.


    His personality, skill, and sword flowed so naturally that it was said that he didn''t need an embellishment at all... just like the ''clothes in the kingdom of heaven''*.


    For yers, scars and wounds were amon sight on their bodies as living in the Tower was a constant struggle. However, this man was an exception.


    From the moment he entered the Tower until now, no one had ever seen him with a single scratch on his body. He was like a noble, a divine being.


    Some imed that he had obtained a legendary defense artifact; hence his indestructible shield could defend against any attack, making it impossible for him to get hurt.


    Others imed that he was a former member of a secret special forces unit in the United States. His overwhelming strength since his first appearance in the Tower was the main reason for this im.


    There were even ims that he was the lover of a legendary warrior. The warrior, wanting to protect her lover, gave him all kinds of elixirs, and as a result, a monster who recovered quickly even after being seriously injured was born.


    With so many rumors and bits of truth mixed in, opinions were divided on his true identity, but there was one thing everyone agreed on: Unrivaled Swordsman was strong, unbelievably strong.<strong></strong>Although his true skills were hidden in a veil as he wandered alone without forming a party, the stories of numerous rankers further supported this im.


    It was to the extent that some schrs even considered him the true strongest in the Tower. Even now, in some bars somewhere, people still argued about who was stronger between the Unrivaled Swordsman and the Hero.


    So, where was the man called Unrivaled Swordsman, and what was he doing right now?


    .


    .


    .


    In a forest on the upper level of the Tower that no one had ever set foot in, a man sat on the corpse of a tiger as big as a house, wiping the blood off his sword.


    He had a nk expression on his face as he wiped his sword against the cloth.


    There wasn''t even a single drop of blood on his body, let alone a wound, contrasting with the blood-stained forest, creating a mysterious atmosphere.


    It was a sight that perfectly described the title he had been given - ¡°The Unrivaled!¡±


    Of course, it would have been great if everything was as nice as others thought...


    The man flinched and stopped wiping his sword.


    There was a tiny drop of blood on his hand.


    "Ah."


    It seemed like his hand was slightly cut while he was concentrating on cleaning his sword.


    It was a small wound that an ordinary person could easilyugh at, but-


    Status: Injured<strong></strong>


    Regressing back to the time when you first entered the 44th floor.<strong></strong>


    "¡­F*ck."


    -the man was in a situation where he could never afford to get injured.


    Never.


    [TL: The ''Clothes in the kingdom of heaven'' is a metaphor that I used to exin the original word ¡®Cheon-umubong¡¯ which is a metaphor for the fact that something is very natural and wless, just like the clothes of people in heaven have no seams or traces of sewing.]

 Chapter 1: Regressor is too weak (1)

    Chapter 1: Regressor is too weak (1)


    "F*ck! Where the hell am I?"


    I woke up from a loud noise somewhere.


    Was there a drunk person going on a rampage outside the house?


    "Ugh...my head..."


    I grabbed my throbbing head and carefully sat halfway up. My whole body felt sore and hurt like crazy.


    Did I drink and sleep outside yesterday? No, I even remembered entering the passcode for the front door.


    When I forcibly opened my eyes after removing the sticky mucus, what I saw was not the room I was used to, but a za with numerous people getting up just like me.


    My back was damp with water. Groping around, I realized that the ce I was lying on was a moist dirt floor¡­ Apart from being soft, it was miles away from being a bed.


    Now that I think of it, there were way too many trees around me - To the point of being excessive.


    "...Sigh. Whew."


    As I took a deep breath, the air felt crystal clear. It freshened my whole body.


    Was it phytoncide*?


    Looking around, I may not know where this ce was, but it was definitely not Korea; A vast open space surrounded by trees, with numerous people sitting in groups, greeted me.


    "F*ck! Where is this ce? You get consent before doing such things, right? Ahh!"


    The saying that you can''t speak when you''re too stunned felt true; Except for the bald guy screaming his head off, no one made a noise.


    "What the hell... F*ck... What is this..."


    Even the bald guy, who was practically filled with vigor previously, was now gasping for breath on his knees.


    Poof!


    With a cute sound effect, a creature resembling a winged child appeared.


    "Hello! Greetings to all you inferior humans who are wasting your lives! Nice to meet you!"


    The cheerful creature greeted everyone, but its teeth, visible asionally when it spoke, were as sharp as a predator''s.


    When I regained consciousness, I was in an unfamiliar ce, it was filled with people who seemed to have been brought here just like me... and now, even a fairy-like creature had appeared?


    This situation felt strangely familiar, almost to the point of being cliche.


    "A tutorial fairy that appears in the webtoons..." Someone muttered.


    He was right.


    The fairy floating above my head was the tutorial fairy that everyone was familiar with - the same tutorial fairy that would make my head explode if I did something even slightly irritating.


    "..."


    Without realizing it, I clenched my stupidly wide-open mouth shut.


    If I blurt out something unnecessary, I might be an unfortunate victim whose head explodes in the prologue.


    Many people must have thought the same as me, as the atmosphere in the square became heavy.


    "Uh... um... never mind..."


    Even the bald man who seemed to have something to say looked around cautiously before sitting down.


    People sat like a flock of docile sheep.


    Perhaps dissatisfied with our behavior, the tutorial fairy grumbled.


    "...Um. Is there anyone who wants to speak up? Or perhaps constructive feedback? Now, I''m willing to consider it positively."


    The tutorial fairy wandered around, fidgeting with its hands and making eye contact with people as if its hands were itching.


    However, no one dared to confront it and instead avoided its gaze.


    "...Everyone seems to know us well now, right? Unlike your lowly kind, are you people good at grasping the atmosphere?"


    Although it was trying to provoke us in its own way¡­ Unfortunately for the fairy, there was no one who was stupid enough to give it the excuse to make their head explode.


    "...Tsk. I guess I will have to follow the procedure."


    The fairy looked noticeably gloomy. It seemed that exploding people''s heads during the tutorial was the joy of its life.


    "...I''ll just give the essential exnation and move on quickly¡­ okay? I don''t want to do it either, but this is the procedure, so I can''t help it."


    The fairy began to exin slowly, its voice mixing annoyance, sadness, andziness.


    To summarize what the fairy said... God was tired of humans'' arrogant behaviortely, hence Earth had to face God''s judgment now;


    Humanity was pushed into a position where they had to prove their worth, and the means to do so was to climb this tower. Thus making us chosen among humans who were summoned to climb the tower.


    It was the setting that I had already seen many times.


    Roughly, if you don''t want to die, climb the tower! That was the content.


    "So, someone among you has to clear the 66th floor of this tower. Otherwise, humanity will perish. Do you understand?"


    "..."


    People nodded their heads cautiously without saying a word.


    "Well, since I¡¯ve roughly finished exining the background¡­ Grab whatever you like here..."


    The fairy dropped various weapons in the middle of the square.


    "System will give you a detailed exnation... Tutorial start!"


    After roughly tapping its wrist, the fairy disappeared with a cute "boing!" sound effect.


    But even after the fairy disappeared, there was a slightly awkward silence.


    "What the hell, damn it... My phone isn¡¯t working..."


    "Isn''t this a hidden camera prank? I''ve seen a YouTuber make an Octopus game set... Isn''t it something simr..."


    ¡°I heard that there have been simultaneous disappearances recently¡­ Is it also rted to that?"


    Only then did people start whispering carefully.


    They were pouring out the words that they couldn''t say earlier due to being overwhelmed by the atmosphere.


    "Ugh. Damn it."


    I muttered a curse under my breath as well.


    After all, I was at my house until I went to sleep, but when I woke up, I was summoned to the tower.


    I understood in my head that the stories that appeared in novels or webtoons became reality, but it still didn''t feel real.


    I tried to pinch my cheeks like aic character, but I stopped because it seemed stupid.


    "...Am I really in the tower?"


    If this tower was simr to the novels I''d read so far... Various dangers must be lurking outside this square.


    God''s malice didn''t care about life and death¡­ Starting now, I would have to risk my life too.


    The realization made my headache even worse.


    "Whoah... Let''s think positively."


    Even if I was trapped in a tiger''s den, I could survive as long as I kept my wits about me.


    Being depressed wouldn''t help. Now was the time to think and make ns for the future.


    ''In the Tower''s tutorial, how do the protagonists usually act?''


    "...Hmm, the Tower''s tutorial¡­"


    Speaking of tutorials, a certain something naturally came to mind.


    An existence that was inseparable from the Tower, like red bean paste to a fish-shaped cake or ketchup to a hot dog.


    "Status chaaaaange!!!!!!"


    As if someone else had the same idea as me, a cry simr to the ¡®status window¡¯ reverberated throughout the za.


    "Why... what''s wrong with that student...?"


    "Did he eat something bad?"


    Middle-aged men and women who didn''t know about the ¡®Tower Climbing Material¡¯ looked at the student like he was crazy, but young people who knew the rted clich¨¦s paid attention to the man''s next words with expectations in their eyes.


    "It came up! It came up! The status window came up!"


    The man who earlier shouted the ¡®status window¡¯ screamed and cheered like a striker who scored a goal.


    "Status window!"


    "Status chaaange!"


    "Staaatus! Win-dow!"


    And then, seeing the reaction, people started shouting the status window from all over, as if they had been just waiting for it.


    "...Status window."


    I also whispered ¡®status window¡¯ quietly, without anyone¡¯s notice.Name: Kim Jun-ho [LV: 1]


    ¡ôSpecial trait¡ô-Regression [EX]


    A familiar transparent message window floated before my eyes.


    The status window looked so in that it was embarrassing to call it that.


    Shouldn¡¯t there be at least some stats?


    But soon, there was something else that caught my attention.


    "...Regression?"


    Forcibly moving my trembling fingers, I pressed the word that said [Regression].Regression [EX]When activated on a floor, you will return to the moment when you first entered that floor. There is no limit on the number of uses.


    It was a very simple description. But anyone who had read web novels would know that the simpler the description, the more fraudulent the ability tended to be.


    "F*ck! Yes!!"


    I couldn''t contain my joy and shouted out loud.


    Regression...


    When one was asked to choose a fraudulent ability, It was an ability that came to mind at least once.


    Returning to the past after death was no different from saying that person was invincible. The key was to be able to return to the past with information from the future.


    And I was given this ability - It was an opportunity that allowed me to constantly be stronger.


    Of course, people who had the ability to return after death typically ran around like crazy.


    Would it also be hard for me to run forward from now on?


    But wasn¡¯t it way better than dying once and for all?


    This ability could make one practically invincible as long as one had the mental strength... And I was chosen for it; I was the protagonist.


    ¡®I will conquer this tower and be the hero who saves the Earth.¡¯


    Excitement spread throughout my body. It was hard to control my trembling.


    "Wow!"


    I got up from my seat and ran towards the forest in front of me.


    ¡®Goblins? Orcs? Whatever it is,e out and show yourself. I am invincible, and my ability to return is divine.¡¯


    At that moment, while I was trying to run through the forest, "Ouch," my ankle was cut by the sharp grass, causing a drop of blood to drip from the wound.


    ¡®It''s okay. It''s just a minor injury.¡¯


    Information gathering was a priority right now. I needed to check what was outside of this za.


    ¡®No, let¡¯s calm down. I am getting too excited.¡¯


    Come to think of it, my hands were empty.


    I realized that I had run out without even picking up my weapon.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go back and pick one first.¡¯


    Even with just a sword¡­


    "Huh?"


    However-Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    ¡­One weapon... Just one...


    -however, everything went dark.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "F*ck! Where the hell am I?"


    I grabbed my throbbing head and carefully sat halfway up.


    It was a familiar voice. It was the same bald man from earlier.


    Instinctively, I realized that I had regressed.


    But why? When did I die?


    Was there poison or something like that in that sharp grass?


    However, it wasn''t painful at all, and I was in my right mind until just before I regressed.


    If so, did I regress because of something other than death?


    I suddenly remembered the message I had seen right before regressing.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    Injured? Did I get hurt?


    I didn''t remember being hit or anything like that.


    "No... It can''t be..."


    Could it be that the slight cut from the grass caused me to regress?


    But just a drop of blood hade out.


    Instinctively, I looked around the field.


    Green here too¡­ Green there too.


    As soon as one left the field, the thicket was so dense that one couldn''t see the ground.


    It was like a living prison made up of grass and trees.


    If... No, seriously. If I was regressed by getting just a slight cut from the grass...


    "...F*ck."


    Even escaping from here¡­ seemed very difficult.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [TL: Phytoncides have antibacterial and antifungal qualities which help nts fight disease. When people breathe in these chemicals, our bodies respond by increasing the number and activity of a type of white blood cell called natural killer cells or NK. These cells kill tumor- and virus-infected cells in our bodies.


    Note: Yup, I googled it.


    Btw, if you are liking the novel so far, do rate and review it on NU. Thank you.


    Here¡¯s the link: /series/regression-is-too-much]

 Chapter 2: Regressor is too weak (2)

    Chapter 2: Regressor is too weak (2)


    "...Um. Is there anyone who wants to speak up? Or perhaps constructive feedback? I''m willing to consider it positively right now."


    A fairy was chattering above my head. But I couldn''t focus on the fairy''s words.


    ¡®...I returned because I suffered an injury.¡¯Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    Right before regressing, those were the messages I had seen. The word to be noted was ''injured.''


    However, before I regressed, the only injury I had was a tiny scratch where a grass de had scraped against me, causing a drop of blood to seep out.


    In gaming terms, it was a minor injury one would suffer on receiving just 1 damage.


    But, the system regarded it as an ¡®injury¡¯, and I returned to the moment I first entered the tower.


    No, it could also be a mere coincidence.


    It seemed like an experiment was necessary.


    "..."


    I looked at the fairy''s expression and hit my fingers strongly against my palm.


    Thup!


    Although I hit my palm hard enough to feel a slight sting, there was no sign of regression.


    "Hmm..."


    It seemed that this level of damage was not considered an ¡®injury¡¯.


    This time, I punched my forearm with all my strength.


    Smack!


    A numbing sensation spread throughout my arm, and just as the flesh began to turn slightly red-Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    ***


    "F*ck! Where the hell am I?"


    "... "


    With the familiar voice of a balding middle-aged man, I slowly got up from the dirt floor.


    It seemed the impact wouldn''t send me back in time unless someone hit me with a lot of force.


    That was indeed something to be thankful for.


    But the experiment wasn¡¯t over yet.


    I strongly pinched the back of my hand with my fingernails.


    "... No regression again."


    Even though I pinched it hard enough to leave a bruise, there was no sign of regression.


    Standing up from my spot, I plucked a single de of grass growing around me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I got chills just at the thought of hurting myself with this.


    It was like the same creepiness you feel when you identally get a cut from the paper while reading a book.


    Although instinctual resistance was strong, I had no choice but to do it.


    With a "saaak," the de of grass traveled along the back of my hand.


    ¡°Ugh, f*ck.¡±


    It was an unpleasant sensation to the point of getting goosebumps. Soon, blood droplets oozed out of my hand.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    ***


    "F*ck! Where the hell am I?"


    With this, I had somewhat figured out the conditions for regression; One needed to receive a fairly strong blow to regress, but no matter how this condition was fulfilled, regression urred immediately after, even if the injury was due to just a de of grass.


    ¡°It sucks.¡±


    The condition of regression was way too low¡­ and too ordinary.


    I tried to think it over, but no matter how much I did, I felt like I was screwed.


    After all, it was not like regressing often was a good thing.


    Let''spare it to regression after death.


    Usually, those who experienced death regression had no qualms or regrets about regression.


    Why?


    Because they were in a situation where they were going to die anyway, so it was better to regress.


    But it was different for me.


    Even if things were going the way I wanted them to, a slight mistake could force me to regress.


    If death regression was like a well-tamed racing horse, I was like someone riding a wild horse in a vast meadow.


    "Hello! Greetings to all you inferior humans who are wasting your lives! Nice to meet you!"


    I was lost in thought for a moment when the tutorial fairy appeared with her characteristically cute background noise.


    "...I''ll just give the essential exnation and move on quickly¡­ okay? I don''t want to do it either, but this is the procedure, so I can''t help it."


    I only heard the fairy''s exnation with one ear, as I already knew what it was going to say anyway.


    "Status window!"


    "Status chaaange!"


    "Staaatus! Win-dow!"


    At this point, people were shouting ''Status Window'' all around.


    This was when I first regressed.


    Excited by the word ''regression'' in the status window, I had rushed out and got my ankle caught in some grass, regressing.


    In retrospect, it was a stupid regression.


    After the brief frenzy of people shouting ''status window'' everywhere, the courtyard returned to a state of calm again.


    This time, I chose to wait and see.


    Information had always been a valuable resource for regressors.


    So rather than actively stepping out, I wanted to collect information first.


    And as I observed, people seemed to be divided into three main categories:


    First, those who gathered together to talk to ease their anxiety.


    -¡°My mom must be worried...¡±


    -¡°I was cooking when I came here... what if my house caught on fire?¡±


    Perhaps it was to escape from reality, but some people talked about everyday things¡­ rather than the tower or their future ns.


    -¡°What''s your trait?¡±


    -¡±...¡±


    -¡°¡­ Hasn¡¯t something called a trait or characteristic appeared in your status window?"


    -"..."


    -"...Is that so?"


    There was also a sneaky person among them who secretly tried to find out about other people''s traits.


    Meanwhile, the second group was hanging out near the pile of weapons in the middle of the clearing.


    -"Hmm¡­ I like swords.¡±


    -"Do you think it is a novel¡­? In practice, the unconditional king is a spear, a spear!¡±


    They were the people who each picked up a weapon they liked and yed around with it.


    -¡°Oops, why is this so heavy?¡±


    -¡°If I wield this incorrectly, wouldn¡¯t it break my back?¡±


    Of course, modern people didn''t usually have an opportunity to wield a weapon, so their posture was sloppy.


    But these people were preparing to fight. They were clearly aware of this ce¡¯s dangers.


    And the third and final group... Each of them was doing something weird:


    Thump! Thump!


    -A man was vigorously digging the ground with a shovel he found in the pile of weapons,


    Swish! Swish!


    -A woman was repeatedly striking downward with a sharp sword,


    "Hmm... hmmm..."


    -One man was even rummaging through the pile of weapons, seemingly searching for something.


    They were all wasting their energy doing bizarre things.


    Unable to ovee my curiosity, I approached the man digging the ground.


    He was a in-looking 40-year-old man dressed in a formal suit.


    But now, the pants were already ripped, converted into shorts, and the jacket was buried in the pile of dirt with only the sleeves sticking out.


    Thump! Thump!


    The man continued to dig the ground vigorously with his shirt sleeves rolled up.


    "Excuse me."


    I spoke cautiously.


    The man stopped. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, his gaze turned to me.


    "...What?"


    Although he replied brusquely, I didn''t take offense.


    "Why are you digging this ground?"


    "Don''t know."


    The man seemed extremely guarded toward me.


    ¡°¡­ All right."


    Although I retreated willingly, I had a feeling of what the man was thinking.


    Hidden Piece¡­


    The people in the third group seemed to have read too many web novels or webtoons, as they appeared to be searching for Hidden Piece from the very beginning:


    Like digging for a treasure buried underground at the starting point of the tutorial, swinging a sword 100,000 times to get a bonus skill, or searching for a legendary weapon hidden in a seemingly ordinary pile of weapons¡­ they had covered all the cliches.


    It was an act that might look foolish to others, but I didn''t want them to stop. After all, if they really found something, I could just snatch it from them after regressing.


    In the end, I just sat down next to the group of people who were chatting.


    The fairy had earlier mentioned that a ¡®system¡¯ will appear. So, I decided to wait and see until something happened.


    I couldn''t tell the exact time since I didn''t have a watch, but it felt like about 10 minutes had passed.Notice: Announcing the rules of the tutorial stage


    A translucent window appeared before me.


    "What, what is it?"


    "...An announcement?"


    Judging from the reactions of others, it didn''t seem like I was the only one who could see it.


    I turned my gaze back to the message in front of me.Tutorial Stage-Clear condition 1: Swallow the ''Golden Bead'' hidden somewhere in the forest to proceed to the next stage. However, there are only 50 Golden Beads in existence.


    -Clear condition 2: Defeat the boss, Goblin Shaman, to create a portal to the next stage.


    "Hmm..."


    Even a quick nce showed that there were way more than 50 people in the field. The tower was forcing people to choose between the two options:


    Either work together to defeat the Goblin Shaman, or use the Golden Bead to find your own way out.


    Usually, someone would say, ¡®Let''s all work together to defeat the boss!¡¯ and lead the charge.


    But here, everyone seemed selfish, and there was no one suggesting joining forces and working together to defeat the boss. Rather¡­


    "Shall we join forces?"


    "You seem like you can handle yourself. Shall we stick together?"


    People stepped forward, finding the courage to ask others to be their allies. But it was clear that they wanted allies in order to get the Golden Beads.


    "Excuse me...if you don''t have a team..."


    I had received some recruitment offers myself-


    ¡°...Sorry.¡±


    -Unfortunately, I had no choice but to refuse.


    After all, I couldn''t even cross the bushes.


    And so, except for some weirdos, middle-aged people who denied the existence of the system, and cowards who didn''t have the courage to fight, I was the only one left in the field without a team.


    "..."


    Swish! Swish!


    I finally grabbed a sword and quietly settled down next to the woman who was still swinging her sword.


    It would be better to not engage with her unnecessarily. Earlier, I saw her threateningly brandishing the sword at a man who proposed to form a party with her.


    "..."


    After giving me a quick nce, the woman ignored me and kept swinging her sword.


    She was an Asian beauty. Her ck hair tied with a string in a ponytail suited her very well. Of course, her beauty had nothing to do with me.


    Swish!


    "Ugh..."


    I also tried swinging the sword with all my might, but my shoulder felt like it was going toe off, probably because my posture was wrong.


    The sword was much heavier than I thought, and controlling the direction of the de was not an easy task.


    But I had to get used to it.


    If I didn''t be stronger, I would forever be stuck repeating tutorials.


    The tower I knew was a ce where the weak couldn''t survive. My body would continue to regress. So, I had to get used to the sword with my mind.


    Swish! Swish!


    I can do it.


    Swish! Swish!


    I will definitely be a hero.


    Swish! Swish!


    Definitely.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed. Seeing as the sun was about to set, it definitely didn''t seem like a short time though.


    "Phew."


    I swung the sword so much that my hands trembled, and my palms felt like they¡¯d get torn from fatigue. I stopped barely due to the fear of regression.


    Swish! Swish!


    The ponytail girl was still swinging her sword without showing any signs of exhaustion though.


    "Heh."


    Seeing her like this - swinging a sword with a cold, but symmetrical face - she really was beautiful. Her nose was sharp... the beauty mark under her eyes was also sexy...


    Fwish!


    She must have noticed me staring at her face, as she turned her head and red at me.


    "..."


    A regressor must have a goal.


    And I just set my first epic goal:


    To be friends with her and learn to wield the sword.


    Apart from the visual pleasure I''d have, getting stronger was a bonus. It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    Thump! Thump!


    Swish! Swish!


    And so, while using the sound of a shovel digging the ground and a sword cutting the air as ASMR, I set my first goal.


    "Quaaaaaaagh!"


    But suddenly, a human scream echoed from somewhere in the distance.


    I didn''t know about anything else, but I couldn''t forget that voice. It was the same irritating voice of the bald man that was heard every time I regressed.


    It seemed-


    "...F*ck."


    -Someone had died.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 3: Regressor is too weak (3)

    Chapter 3: Regressor is too weak (3)


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    swoop!


    I swung the sword with all my might, but a somewhat weak sound came out.


    It was an experiment to see if the grass surrounding the vacant lot could be cut, but the results were disheartening.


    Whether it was because of myck of strength orck of skill, the grassy as it was without being cut.


    The fact that the sword I used was not an extremely sharp one also contributed to such disappointing results.


    ¡°It sucks.¡±


    I tried it once thinking that it would produce a cool scene from a martial artsic and many reeds would be cut off when I swung the sword. But it seemed that my expectations were too much for a beginner who had only been holding the sword for less than a day.


    "It''s not easy, it''s not easy at all."


    Apparently, the tower had given me the ability to regress, but not the ability to wield a sword.


    Should I just give up and practice with a spear like the one I picked up earlier?


    No, at the highest point, the sword is the ultimate king.


    The only thing I have in abundance is time anyway. I can¡¯t give up here.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As if the sun was about to set, the sky was turning red.


    The first night in the tower had arrived.


    The night in the tower was cozier than expected.


    It was indeed much colder than during the day, but it didn''t seem like a big problem to fall asleep in the slightly chilly atmosphere.


    The only problem was that there was no pillow or nket.


    I guess I will have to get used to it eventually.


    "...sigh."


    As I tossed and turned, a deep philosophical mood came over me.


    Why did I have to acquire such an as*hole ability?


    If it was just a simple death regression, I would have left this vacant lot and wandered around long ago.


    Isn¡¯t it too much to regress just by a slight cut?


    I also thought about wrapping clothes all over my body and heading out of the clearing, but if I went around like that, encountering enemies would be a problem.


    After all, it''s impossible to fight properly with your clothes wrapped tightly around you.


    But¡­ wouldn¡¯t it already be a big help if I could wander around and gather information like that?


    Thinking about it, it seemed like a good idea.


    There''s nothing to lose anyway. When I regress this time, I''ll give it a try.


    It''s warm during the day, so if I ask for clothes, others might be willing to give it to me.


    "Excuse me..."


    As I was making ns and chuckling to myself, someone tapped me on the shoulder.


    ¡°¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Due to the moonlight being bright, there was no problem confirming her face


    It was the short-haired girl who had been sitting in the corner and sobbing during the day.


    I remembered her because her face was cute.


    Normally, beautiful women tend to stick in my memory. So, it was no surprise I remembered her. But¡­


    Why was this girl suddenly talking to me?


    The girl hesitantly presented her hands in front of me.


    "if¡­ Do you have anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    After hearing her words, I realized that I was also very hungry.


    Come to think of it, I had been sweating and swinging my sword since I was summoned to the tower, but I hadn''t eaten anything.


    ¡°¡­Sorry. Me too... ¡±


    "Ah¡­ yes¡­¡±


    The short-haired girl left with a gloomy face. Judging from the fact that she immediately went to talk to someone else, it didn''t seem like she was feeling just a normal level of hunger.


    "Damn it."


    These days, I must have read too many generic academy-possession novels. The survival intuitions were all dead;


    When summoned to a tower like this, the first thing to worry about was food, clothing, and shelter.


    Among them, the most important thing was water.


    A person can withstand quite a long time without food, but cannot evenst three days without water.


    Come to think of it, I sweated a lot during the day.


    As I tried to moisten my dry mouth with my tongue, it waspletely parched.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was so excited to be a regressor that I didn''t even realize the condition of my own body.


    But thinking that I might have to regress sooner orter, I slowly fell asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The morning came.


    "Shit."


    When I woke up, it felt like my throat was being ripped apart.


    It looks like I slept with my mouth open.


    If I knew I was going to be stuck in the Tower, I would have fixed my habits even if it meant going to the hospital.


    I regret it so much.


    p, p!


    An abrupt sound of pping interrupted my musing.


    "Please pay attention, everyone."


    A man with sparse gray hair spoke as he pped his hands.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Park Cheol-jin, an incumbent firefighter. Guys, I don''t know if this is someone''s prank or if the world has been really turned upside down, but it seems like this is a real situation... I''ve been waiting all day, but there''s no sign of any rescue team.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin gave the impression of a tiger. Perhaps because he was a firefighter, his whole body was covered with tight muscles.


    ¡°If we stay here like this, everyone will starve to death. I am thinking of leaving this vacant lot in search of a water source. Anyone want to join me?¡±


    With his strong charisma, Park Cheol-jin exuded an air of authority. He didn''t seem to know much about the status window or the tower, but he appeared like he was a strong, experienced human being.


    ¡°¡­ If you''re a firefighter, you''re someone worth trusting.¡±


    "...Is it really true? You''re a real firefighter, right?"


    All the middle-aged and elderly people remaining in the vacant lot gathered around firefighter Park Cheol-jin. So did some young people.


    ¡°¡­ let''s go. Judging by the moist ground, there must be a river nearby.¡±


    With Park Cheol-jin in the lead, the group consisting of about 20 people left the vacant lot.


    Only a few scared women and some weirdos remained, along with me.


    Combined, there were no more than 10 people left.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Come to think of it, the ponytail girl who was wielding the sword earlier was nowhere to be seen either. Did she also follow the firefighter Park Cheol-jin?


    "Sigh. Let''s do what I can."


    The situation wasn''t good. Soon, hunger might cause me to regress and return to yesterday.


    Without being able to leave the vacant lot, there was nothing I could do about that.


    So, I just decided to get used to the sword until I regressed.


    .


    .


    .


    I didn''t know how much time had passed - Perhaps lunchtime¡­?


    "... Should I go back?"


    Hunger got pretty bad. The same went for thirst.


    Around the time when I was seriously thinking about regressing-


    Rustle Rustle.


    -I heard the sounding from a ce in the clearing where the grass was being disturbed. Perhaps¡­ someone was approaching.


    But because the height of wild grass was too high, it was impossible to tell if it was a friend or a foe.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The scaredy-cat girls fled to the opposite side of the sound like frightened cockroaches, and I tensed my muscles, strengthening my grip on the sword.


    Has a monster finallye this far? Or is it a wild animal?


    By the time the hand holding the sword was wet with sweat-


    "Huh?"


    -What appeared after pushing through the grass was the ponytail girl who had been missing since morning.


    Surprisingly, both of her hands were full of boxes of calorie bars and bundles of 500ml water bottles.


    "Uh¡­ Whoa! Unnie! This¡­ Can we eat this?¡±


    The short-haired girl approached the ponytail girl with a trembling voice.


    Seeing the desperate look in the short-haired girl''s eyes, the ponytail girl nodded her head slightly.


    Soon, the ponytail girl distributed the food and water after opening the packaging.


    Thanks to that, those who remained in the clearing were able to fill their stomachs and quench their thirst after a long time.


    "Unnie! Unnie! Where did you get this from?"


    Perhaps trying to get closer through this opportunity, the short-haired girl clung to the ponytail girl.


    "...I defeated a monster, and the corpse disappeared, but food appeared in its ce. It was too much for me to eat, so I brought it with me."


    One of themon clich¨¦s in tower climbing stories is that defeating a monster provides food.


    But that amount of food... It was too much for one monster to drop. In the tower climbing stories I knew, only enough food for one person was provided on defeating one monster.


    If that were to be true here too¡­ I was not sure, but the monster she defeated must have been a fairly strong one then.


    But the ponytail girl spoke with a light tone as if she had just picked all these supplies up along the way.


    She was pretending not to show, but it was clear that she had brought food out of concern for the people in the clearing.


    I thought she was a crazy person who was swinging her sword just to find a hidden piece, but it turned out that she was a good person with a warm heart.


    ¡°Me too, I want to help too!¡±


    Now was my chance.


    I quickly got up from my seat and strode towards the ponytail girl with confidence.


    "Please teach me how to use a sword! I want to take you as my master!¡±


    "...Get lost."


    However, the ponytail girl rejected me fiercely with a sudden turn of her head.


    But I wasn''t going to give up here.


    Her true nature was that of a warm-hearted person after all.


    If I sincerely asked her, there was a high possibility that she would ept me as her disciple.


    "Please, I beg of you! I also need the strength to protect everyone!"


    I started acting, shedding hot tears like a soldier enlisting in the army to protect their country.


    ¡°Right now, I''m so weak that I can''t even get out of this vacant lot! That is so embarrassing! I want to be strong too! I want to be stronger and protect everyone!¡±


    My voice was desperate enough to make anyone''s heart ache.


    Although it was a powerful voice that made tears well up in the eyes of the short-haired girl listening next to me¡­


    "I told you to leave, didn''t I?"


    ¡­the ponytail girl was not affected at all.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, something barely visible passed by in front of my eyes at lightning speed.


    "Ah!"


    I was so surprised that I fell on my butt.


    What was that?


    Screech.


    The ponytail girl slowly sheathed her sword back into its scabbard with a scraping sound.


    Then, she spoke in a cold voice.


    "Student? I have no intention of taking any student. And bringing food was not an attempt to help you. Don''t get any ideas. Next, it''ll be your throat."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stayed silent.


    When I touched my nose, it stung. My fingertip had a drop of blood on it.


    Did she just swing her sword? At an invisible speed?


    Judging from her words, ¡®Next, it''ll be your throat,¡¯ it seemed like she had only cut the skin of my nose as a warning.


    However, there was a problem-Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "F*ck! Where the hell am I?"


    "...F*ck."


    -for me, there was no such thing as a warning.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>[Btw, if you are liking the novel so far, do rate and review it on NU. Thank you.


    Here¡¯s the link: /series/regression-is-too-much Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 4: Regressor is too weak (4)

    Chapter 4: Regressor is too weak (4)


    "...F*ck."


    I thought I might survive for a while this time, but just as I was about to obtain some important information about the ponytail girl, I regressed.


    I was too hasty¡­


    She was a woman who looked sensitive from the start; I should have taken it slow and gotten closer to her first.


    "Hello! Greetings to all you inferior humans who are wasting your lives! Nice to meet you!"


    But it''s okay. There are plenty of opportunities.


    All I had to do was just escape from this ce before I went crazy.


    In thest regression, I didn''t do anything except swing my sword.


    If I can endure hunger and keep my resolve, reproducing the same situation shouldn''t be difficult.


    "System will give you a detailed exnation... Tutorial start!"


    The fairy disappeared with a pop sound after dropping the weapons.


    I picked up a sword. It felt much morefortable to grip than earlier.


    My body posture also felt moderately bnced.


    As expected, I just need to keep learning to improve.


    Swish!


    As a test, I swung the sword, and although it wasn''t clean, the path of the sword wasn''t sloppy either.


    Satisfied, I realized my efforts were not in vain.


    "Excuse me...?"


    A man carefully tapped me on the shoulder.


    ¡°You seem to have handled a sword, can you tell us a little bit about it?¡±


    It seemed that my posture looked stable even to others. Satisfaction welled up in the depths of my heart.


    However, contrary to my inner feelings, I shook my head slowly with a firm expression.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m not good enough to teach anyone.¡±


    Strictly speaking, I was telling the truth.


    I have been swinging a sword only for about 10 hours at best.


    But to those people, my words might have appeared unwilling.


    "Son, don''t do that. We all fell into the tower together; we should help each other and survive."


    Perhaps it¡¯s because the rules of the tutorial had not been announced yet, but the man seemed to be looking for humanity.


    "Hmm..."


    I pretended to be hesitant, then nodded slightly.


    "All right. If it''s really just the basics, I can help."


    "Ah..."


    "But, there''s a condition."


    "... A condition?"


    With the tip of my finger, I pointed to the thin jacket the man was wearing.


    "Your jacket. Please give it to me."


    "... My jacket? It''s quite warm here, so I was thinking of taking it off anyway..."


    The man, still puzzled, took off his jacket and handed it to me.


    "Please ask others to give their extra clothes as well."


    I received clothes from a total of 5 people.


    This should be enough.


    "Now, this is the basic posture. As for the hand holding the sword, thefortable hand should be in front..."


    As promised, I taught them wholeheartedly, but the men tilted their heads as if they didn''t understand.


    In a way, it was natural.


    Because I was in a position where I didn''t know anything about swords either.


    The first man approached, scratching his head.


    "Hmm... Can you exin more in detail-"


    "-Status chaaaaange!!!!!!"


    "Uh?"


    Just then, the ''status window man'' shouted loudly, drawing attention to himself, and I took the opportunity to wrap extra clothes around my legs, arms, and neck.


    It was fortunate that I hadn''t changed clothes before going to bed and was still wearing a long-sleeved shirt and pants that covered a significant amount of skin.


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    After wrapping the clothes around my limbs and neck, I looked somewhat idiotic.


    I could see Park Cheol-jin, the firefighter, clicking his tongue as he looked at me. He was probably thinking that there were so many weirdos around these days. I ignored him.


    Of course, in this state, I couldn''t even hold a weapon, let alone run; as the jacket was tucked inside my shoes, my feet were a little ufortable, restricting my movements.


    But it''s okay, as I''m a regressor.


    Carefully, I made my way through the grass and walked toward the edge of the field.


    "Oh..."


    Perhaps the clothes really helped, as there was no sign of regression by grass des surrounding me.


    However, there was a problem; It was really hot.


    The resistance from the grass was no joke, so even walking took a lot of effort, and since my limbs were wrapped tightly, there was no way for my body temperature to escape.


    Furthermore, the temperature here was naturally high.


    In short, this was the perfect environment for my body temperature to rise.


    I could feel sweat dripping down my forehead, but I couldn''t stop.


    Like that, I walked for about 30 minutes.


    ¡°Cruekreuk¡­ Kieek... ¡±


    Suddenly, a faint sound of crying was heard from somewhere in the tall bushes surrounding me.


    It sounded like a strange noise that an underage kid who smokes about three packs of cigarettes a day would make.


    "It must be a goblin."


    As I was thinking about how to handle this situation, suddenly, a message window appeared in front of my eyes.Tutorial Stage


    -Clear condition 1: Swallow the ''Golden Bead'' hidden somewhere in the forest to proceed to the next stage. However, there are only 50 Golden Beads in existence.


    -Clear condition 2: Defeat the boss, Goblin Shaman, to create a portal to the next stage.


    As one could see from condition 2, the boss was the Goblin Shaman.


    And if there''s a Goblin Shaman, there must be ordinary goblins too.


    That''s how I concluded the sound was of a goblin without ever seeing one.


    Anticipating the appearance of my opponent - a goblin - I readied myself for my first real battle.


    It was time to prove that all the sweat I''d shed so far wasn¡¯t in vain.


    Instinctively, my hands moved to draw my sword...


    Cough!


    My hands moved again to draw my sword...


    "Ah."


    I didn''t bring a sword.


    More precisely, I left it behind when I put on these extra clothes.


    All I had now was a Doraemon fist wrapped in clothes.


    "..."


    It seemed unwise to fight now.


    I tried to carefully move forward, avoiding the crying sound, but...


    "Kiyaaaak!"


    "Wow!"


    Something suddenly jumped out of the tall grass!


    Shit!


    It had sharp teeth.


    "Get lost! F**k!"


    Instinctively, I swung my fist at the thing that had jumped out.


    The blow softened, and I didn¡¯t feel the impact due to the clothes wrapped around my fist, but I was sessful in pushing it away.


    ¡°Kieek! Queueek!¡±


    Because the grass was green, and its body was also green, I was toote to notice, but it was indeed a goblin.


    Seeing goblins for the first time in real life was much more disgusting and creepy than I¡¯d thought.


    Its skin was all wrinkled, its teeth were covered with blood and unknown flesh, and its eyes were full of malice...


    "Die!"


    With a rapidly beating heart, I kicked the fallen goblin''s chest with all the strength I could muster.


    Crack!


    "Kieeeek!"


    With a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, the goblin''s ribcage shattered, as if it were a dried twig.


    The goblin wriggled in pain once or twice before it stopped moving altogether.


    "...Is it dead?"


    Even when I carefully poked it with my toe, there was no sign of movement.


    But-


    Zoof¡­


    -suddenly, light rays appeared from all directions and converged at a point just above the goblin''s head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Soon, the light rays twisted and turned, forming a small regr hexagon-


    sh!


    -Then, both the light hexagon and the goblin¡¯s body disappeared with a sh.


    In the ce where they had been, only a small wooden box was left.


    I sessfully picked up the wooden box after a few tries, as it was hard to pick it up with both hands wrapped in clothes.


    Ugh!! This is really inconvenient.


    "Bweh, bwehehe."


    When I awkwardly opened the box with my mouth, what appeared was...


    "...Lip balm?"


    It was a cheap lip balm.


    Was it because the goblin was too weak?


    I red at the lip balm with a cold look, but then...


    "Kieeeek!"


    Another goblin jumped out of the bushes.


    Did it follow after hearing the sound of the goblin I had killed earlier?


    "Slow!"


    This time, instead of panicking, I dodged its teeth rather skillfully, but...


    "Kieeek!"


    "Keeheeheeheheh!"


    Surprisingly, there was another goblin behind me. These guys had surrounded me.


    I tried to twist my body as much as possible to avoid the second attack, but...


    sh!


    I couldn''t prevent his nails from slicing into my side.


    "Ah."Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    I challenged them again with my sword.


    Actually, I should have just fought with my fists.


    It was too difficult to wield the sword with Doraemon fists.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    This time, I decided to gather some colleagues and cross the field with them.


    I exined that I had wrapped my clothes tightly around me because I was allergic to grass, but I think they barely believed me.


    Unfortunately¡­ the result was the same.


    It was impossible to fend off six goblins at the same time without getting injured.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°F*ck! Son of a bi*ch!¡±


    Goblins are weak.


    Weaker than a five-year-old child.


    Their bones are fragile, they have no weapons, and all they possess are their teeth and ws. But even those are not extremely sharp.


    Literally, goblins were the perfect monster for a tutorial.


    If you have the will to fight, anyone can crush them like an adult stepping on an insect.


    But to me, they felt like a mountain-sized wall.


    Goblins are tenacious.


    They make ns and raid humans crossing the field. And even when on the brink of death, they struggle with all their might.


    Goblins are numerous.


    They swarm from all sides. In such a situation, winning without taking even a single hit is almost impossible.


    Goblins are small.


    Due to the high bushes, it''s difficult to detect their presence until right before the attack.


    But those are all just excuses.


    The decisive reason is one thing.


    I am not strong enough to win unscathed.


    To be honest, if I didn¡¯t have regression skill and if it weren¡¯t triggered by the slightest injury, this field could have been easily crossed.


    For me, it would even have been something tough off, saying ¡®These wounds are not a big deal.¡¯ But¡­


    All the problems are caused by regression.


    Because of the regression, I can¡¯t even escape this vacant lot, which is just a tutorial of the tutorial.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Here, I have two choices.


    First, constantly fight against the goblins while trying to cross the field.


    If I challenge once, challenge again, and keep challenging, I will eventually seed someday.


    However, there is a crucial problem here; It''s difficult to use a sword.


    The need to wrap the clothes around me is one reason, but the tall bushes also obstruct my movement.


    It''s the worst environment to be ustomed to using a sword.


    If so, the second option-


    Swish! Swish!


    My gaze turned to the ponytail girl who was swinging her sword consistently.


    -Somehow, I needed to be friends with her.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>[Btw, if you are liking the novel so far, do rate and review it on NU. Thank you.


    Here¡¯s the link: /series/regression-is-too-much Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 5: Ponytail Girl is too strong (1)

    Chapter 5: Ponytail Girl is too strong (1)


    The n is simple: Spend as much time as possible in the vacant lot to get closer to the Ponytail Girl.


    Fortunately, I will have plenty of time since unlike the other cowards, even though the Ponytail Girl has enough strength, she doesn''t leave this vacant lot.


    I don''t know why;


    Is she really trying to keep swinging her sword until she finds a Hidden Piece, or does she have a noble cause to protect the weak¡­?


    Anyway, that doesn''t matter.


    What matters is that she wields the sword well.


    ¡°So, God created this tower to punish you, foolish humans.¡±


    While the fairy was babbling about something, my gaze was fixed solely on the Ponytail Girl in the corner.


    With a cold but slightly anxious look, the Ponytail Girl gently caressed the scabbard that housed her sword.


    Wait¡­


    ¡°¡­What?"


    As I quietly stared at her, I felt a sense of difort.


    Something was off.


    Like... I was missing an important fact...


    "Well, since I¡¯ve roughly finished exining the background¡­ Grab whatever you like here..."


    Finishing the exnation, the fairy dropped various weapons in the middle of the vacant lot, and-


    "Ah."


    -I realized the reason for the difort.


    The fairy had not distributed the weapons at that time, so why the hell did that woman have a sword?


    I was summoned to the Tower only with what I had on my body: Clothes, a wallet, and a food coupon stuck in my pocket.


    I had left my phone charging next to my bed, and when I was summoned to the Tower, it was nowhere to be found.


    In other words, you are summoned with only the items you had on you right before being summoned...


    Which meant that woman¡­ She was a lunatic who carried a sword even on Earth.


    "...No. Let''s think differently."


    Rather, it''s better¡­ right?


    To carry a real sword around¡­ You must have a gun permit? Or perhaps a sword permit, right?


    Anyway, I heard that you can only carry a real sword if you get permission from the government.


    I may not know the details, but I instinctively feel the process is probably not easy... Yet, despite that, a young woman carries a real sword?


    It was reasonable to assume that she was someone who knew how to handle a sword professionally.


    It meant that she didn''t just suddenly be good at using a sword after entering the Tower. She must know all the basics and techniques.


    Choosing to learn swordsmanship from her seemed a correct decision.


    Like that, I was staring at the ponytail girl for a while now.


    "Status chaaaaange!!!!!!"


    Now was the important part.


    When most people were shouting about their status screens, how would she react?


    Since the Ponytail Girl always had a stoic face, it was very difficult to read her expressions. However, because I was solely focused on her expression, I was barely able to read it.


    At first, she seemed startled.


    Her eyes slightly widened, like she wanted to say, ¡®Really?¡¯


    Afterward, she seemed concerned.


    Her gaze lowered, and there was tension in the hand holding the scabbard.


    Lastly, she seemed determined.


    She moved slightly to the outskirts of the vacant lot, looking somewhat embarrassed, and mumbled something under her breath.


    Perhaps she was calling the status window to appear again.


    Right after that...


    "!!!"


    The Ponytail Girl''s eyes widened, and she turned her head around in surprise.


    "...What is it?"


    It was quite an unexpected reaction from the usually cold Ponytail Girl.


    What was on the status screen that made her so startled?


    No, more importantly, were the status screens of other people the same as mine?


    There may be different functions like stats or shops, not just ¡®traits¡¯ like mine.


    But I may not have those in exchange for the fraudulent ability of regression.


    Due to the sudden spection, my head becameplicated.


    In that moment, when my gaze momentarily shifted away from the Ponytail Girl...


    "You."


    "...Yes?"


    A cold woman''s voice came from behind.


    No way. It can''t be, right?


    With desperate hope that it was not the case, I slowly turned my head.


    Smack!


    With a powerful impact, my field of vision forcibly turned about 80 degrees.


    "You perverted bastard."


    The Ponytail Girl walked away, brushing her hand, and returning to her spot.


    Did she just p me?


    My eyes widened in disbelief.


    I slightly moved my tongue, and the taste of blood spread in my mouth.


    Wait, blood?Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    ***


    "F*ck! Where the hell am I?"


    "F*ck..."


    As soon as I woke up, I started swearing.


    Why did I get pped? Was it because I look like a pervert?


    I really don''t understand.


    Throughout all the regressions I''ve experienced so far, I''ve never been pped like this before.


    Alright. Let''s think rationally.


    There must be some difference between then and now. Something must have changed, and that''s why Ponytail Girl''s reaction has changed as well.


    The only difference between then and now is that I observed her passionately...


    "Ah."


    The great Schr?dinger said this.


    ¡®Just by observing, the oue can change.¡¯


    Maybe, because I was observing her intently, that''s why I got pped.


    "...Let''s try it."


    Repetition is the basis of experiments.


    And time is on my side.


    After about six regressions, I was finally able to be sure.


    Ponytail Girl did hit me because I was staring at her.


    But the important thing is that the moment she noticed that I was staring at her was always after she checked the status window.


    What exactly is her trait?


    Could it be something like extrasensory perception? An ability that activates by pressing on/off in the status window.


    Finally, I decided to try to experiment once more.


    At this point, people were starting to leave the vacant lot in pairs or groups of three or five.


    The firefighter Ahjussi hadn''t left yet, and Ponytail Girl was vigorously swinging her sword.


    I cautiously changed my footsteps while keeping an eye on the surroundings.


    "Hello?"


    The person I spoke to was a short-haired girl I had seen before. She had a cute face, and I remembered her asking if I had any food to spare.


    "What''s going on?"


    She seemed slightly suspicious of me.


    "Well, it''s nothing important. I just wanted to talk for a moment."


    I felt sorry for the short-haired girl, but she had to be my experimental subject.


    Because the ce where the short-haired girl stood was exactly opposite to where Ponytail Girl was swinging her sword. It was the farthest spot.


    "It''s something important... Can you lend me your ear for a moment?"


    "Is it really important?"


    While hesitating, the short-haired girl cautiously leaned in to listen.


    I whispered in a very low voice.


    "Your... they seem like milk cartons."


    "...yes?"


    The short-haired girl opened her mouth in disbelief as if she couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "Moreover, your waist is perfect for delivery. You can give birth to children easily."


    I used the crudest form of sexual harassment I could manage.


    Just before the astonished short-haired girl could scream-


    Smack!


    ¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±


    -With a powerful impact, my body flew into the air and crashed into the bushes.


    -Thud!


    My back f*cking hurts.


    I can''t feel anything below my back.


    When I turned my head to look behind me, Ponytail Girl was slowly folding her outstretched leg.


    "To trash like you, even my sword is a luxury."


    She said with a face full of disdain.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    ***


    ¡®Please, regress me quickly.¡¯


    My back still hurts.


    Is this phantom pain?


    After actually getting hit, I thought that death regression might not be such a great ability after all.


    Just getting kicked like this was so painful, so if I were to die, the aftermath wouldn''t be a joke.


    ¡°But still, I''m certain now because of this."


    It was a whisper so quiet that even an animal with good hearing, let alone an ordinary person, wouldn''t be able to hear.


    The distance between us was quite far too.


    However, Ponytail Girl flew over in an instant, kicked me away, and called me trash.


    It meant that she''d indeed heard what I''d said to the short-haired girl from that distant ce.


    What does this mean?


    It means that after checking her status screen, Ponytail Girl can perceive all the movements at least on this vacant lot...


    Even while swinging her sword endlessly.


    She has such a monstrous ability as soon as she enters the tower¡­ Wouldn''t it be at least an SS-grade trait?


    That aside, the riddle was solved.


    The reason she refused when I asked her to teach me how to use a sword was because she had known all along that I was pretending.


    She must have been able to monitor my every move all this time, so she already knew that I wasn''t a diligent young man sacrificing myself for others as I acted to be.


    Thinking about it this way, it''s not unreasonable for her to reject me.


    Smack!


    I mmed my hands forcefully, as if ming myself.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    This time, I didn''t look at Ponytail Girl. I listened to the fairy''s exnation passionately.


    I had to be extremely careful in my actions, so I exercised extreme caution.Tutorial Stage


    -Clear condition 1: Swallow the ''Golden Bead'' hidden somewhere in the forest to proceed to the next stage. However, there are only 50 Golden Beads in existence.


    -Clear condition 2: Defeat the boss, Goblin Shaman, to create a portal to the next stage.


    While people were busy reading the announcement, a momentary silence settled over the vacant lot.


    p p!


    "Everyone!"


    I stood up and pped twice to gather everyone''s attention.


    "My name is Kim Jun-ho! Please, listen to me for a moment!"


    Ponytail Girl.


    Do you have a preference for nice guys?


    If so, this time, let me show you what a nice guy I am.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 6: Ponytail Girl is too strong (2)

    Chapter 6: Ponytail Girl is too strong (2)Tutorial Stage


    -Clear condition 1: Swallow the ''Golden Bead'' hidden somewhere in the forest to proceed to the next stage. However, there are only 50 Golden Beads in existence.


    -Clear condition 2: Defeat the boss, Goblin Shaman, to create a portal to the next stage.


    "Everyone! I don''t know whose trick this is, but in times of crisis like this, we muste together!¡±


    "What''s with that boy?"


    "...I don''t know."


    Whispering voices could be heard. Yeah, it''s understandable. They must be surprised.


    However, I had already set the flow. Whether willingly or unwillingly, a mood was formed where people listened to what I had to say.


    "The number of people gathered in this vacant lot is well over 50 even with a quick nce. It means that not everyone can proceed to the next stage by swallowing the golden bead¡­ This tower is trying to divide us."


    I continued my speech with clenched fists.


    "But it is stated that a portal will be generated if we defeat the boss; it is a definite way for all of us to survive together. Although it won''t be easy, considering it''s a boss... if we join forces, we can definitely defeat it!"


    I finished my speech passionately, to the extent that it worried me that blood would flow from my throat, causing me to regress.


    The reaction from those who heard my grand speech was surprisingly consistent-


    "What''s this nonsense?"


    "Idiot!"


    -Complete disregard.


    Although the reactions were the same, the reasons for them were divided into two.


    The first group didn''t even believe in the threat.


    "Let''s think realistically... Boss? Portal? Do you think this is fantasy? Just because there are status windows and fairies, does it mean we should believe their every word? Instead of wandering around aimlessly, let''s stay in our positions and wait for rescue."


    "But I did see something popping in front of my eyes just now..."


    "Didn¡¯t they secretly put lenses in our eyes or something? Are you going to believe everything that floats in front of your eyes?"


    The firefighter who was admonishing the people around... was it Park Cheol-jin? Anyway, the old firefighter¡¯s charisma hadn¡¯t lessened a bit.


    Since they haven''t seen the goblins with their own eyes, it seems like they are denying that this ce is inside the tower.


    As this group couldn''t ept the concept of monsters and tutorials from the beginning, my words must have sounded like nonsense.


    And the second type-


    "Join forces? Who would want that?"


    "If we fight the boss, who will stand in the front? Will anyone agree to be cannon fodders?"


    "That guy has never read webtoons, right? If we unite here, we''re all doomed. Don''t you know that we have to act selfishly to survive?"


    -they had no intention of joining forces.


    Their words were correct.


    The tower is a space of survival of the fittest, and selfless individuals are consumed by selfish ones.


    Everyone is busy figuring out how to survive, so my idealistic talk probably made me look like an ignorant fool.


    Consequently, no one came to my side.


    "Sigh..."


    I weakly sat back down.


    After looking up at the sky for a while, I slowly buried my head in my arms.


    Thanks to the n going as expected, it was difficult to control the corners of my mouth.


    But the question is¡­


    Why am I suddenly doing something I haven''t done in any of the previous regressions? It is to show myself as a man who has a sense of justice but can not do anything due to ack of strength.


    The first step for that is the proposal to join forces and defeat the boss.


    Of course, I didn''t say it thinking that it would be sessful.


    Unless they were incredibly foolish, no one would ept the proposal to go and defeat the boss right away.


    They haven''t even grasped how strong the ordinary ¡®monsters¡¯ are, and the people are beginners who have never touched a weapon in their lives. And with the violent nuance of the name ¡®Goblin Shaman¡¯ and the hopeful image of the name ¡®Golden Bead,¡¯ no one would want to take a risky path.


    Moreover, there are only 50 beads. What if while wasting time trying to catch the boss, everyone else escapes using the golden beads?


    It seems highly likely that they will suffer in vain and only waste their lives.


    Any sane person would be inclined to go in search of beads. So, it is only natural that my proposal would fail.


    However, even showing the failure to Ponytail Girl was part of the act.


    Because I thought that the kind and somewhat foolish guy I imagined would act recklessly like this.


    In other words, you can think of it as ying Captain America before gaining superpowers.


    But what if the n doesn¡¯t work?


    What if Ponytail Girl gets disgusted?


    So what, I''ll just regress.


    I have an infinite number of attempts, so there was no need to worry if I would fail or not.


    Now, what should I do next?


    What will that brave but stupid man do after his suggestion to unite and attack the boss was disregarded?


    I pretended to be worried for about 30 minutes while waiting for enough time to pass.


    "..."


    This should be enough.


    I got up unsteadily and slowly took a step forward.


    The direction my steps were heading was the pile of weapons located in the center of the vacant lot. Among the scattered weapons that had be sparse after people had already picked for themselves, I grabbed a random sword.


    My posture was deliberately idiotic. My foot position was strange, and my weight distribution was all over the ce. The grip on the sword was also very ufortable.


    The way I acted was like aplete beginner with ack ofmon sense.


    Taking a deep breath, I swung the sword with all my strength.


    whoosh


    Compared to Ponytail Girl''s ¡®whoosh!¡¯ It was a sound thatcked power.


    But as if it was enough, I slightly lowered my head and then moved my steps towards the thick grass.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    Three steps¡­


    Stop me. Stop me quickly. If I enter the grass, I might identally regress.


    I was pretending to be calm, but as the grass got closer, my heart felt like it was about to burst.


    Finally, the moment I was about to step into the grass.


    "Wait."


    Ponytail Girl blocked my path.


    "You... What are you going to do?"


    The fish had taken the bait.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "You... What are you going to do?"


    Choi Ji-won, the woman whom Kim Jun-ho arbitrarily named Ponytail Girl, was currently very annoyed. The reason was simple.


    "...Yes?"


    It was because of the man in front of her who casually answered.


    As soon as the ''Notice'' appeared, he was talking about joining forces and going to defeat the boss.


    And when no one responded and he got discouraged, she could endure it and still stuck to her corner.


    However, she couldn''t just stand there and watch as he decisively raised his sword and walked leisurely.


    "What were you nning to do with that sword?"


    Looking at the sword in his hand, the man gave an embarrassed smile.


    "I¡­ was nning to go and defeat the boss."


    "Alone?"


    "The name is Goblin Shaman, right? Who knows if it''s unexpectedly weak? After all, it''s still a goblin."


    The reasoning the man revealed behind his decision was exactly as Choi Ji-won had imagined.


    This fool had recklessly decided to go and defeat the boss alone, even if it meant putting his life at risk.


    It''s just a meaningless death. Does he not know that?


    I don''t like it.


    An unnecessary irritation surged within her.


    ¡®...Ji-won, let''s just let him go. You can''t save everyone. Just by choosing to protect this empty lot, you''ve done your duty.¡¯


    But her cherished sword, ¡®Boong Boong,¡¯ opposed her.


    Its name was somewhat childish - a result of inheriting the sword at the age of seven.


    Some might wonder why a sword was speaking here all of a sudden.


    The reason was simple.


    It was one of the traits that Choi Ji-won possessed.Divine Sword Union [SSS]


    -The state where a person bes a sword, and a sword bes a person. To humans, it grants the sharpness and strength of a sword, and to the sword, it grants the wisdom of a human.


    When people talk about ¡®Sword Union,¡¯ it usually refers to a term used in martial arts novels when someone can freely manipte a sword as if it were a part of their body. However, Choi Ji-won''s case was a bit different.


    Literally, the sword became a part of her. And not just as an object, but with its own consciousness.


    Choi Ji-won could feel what the sword felt. And the sword could also feel what Choi Ji-won felt.


    Truly, it was a Divine Sword Union. They became closer to each other''s essence and became one.


    The sharpening of the senses and increased strength were all due to this unique trait.


    The reason she recognized Kim Jun-ho''s acting the first time he asked her to teach him was also because the sword had informed her.


    ¡®He may be a good person. But there are many good people. You can''t save everyone¡­ Right now, getting ustomed to your changed physical abilities is a priority. You haven''t fully adapted yet, have you?¡¯


    As if understanding what Choi Ji-won was thinking, her sword Boong Boong tried to persuade her.


    Rationally, Choi Ji-won acknowledged that Boong Boong was right.


    Thanks to the ''union'', Choi Ji-won''s physical abilities had skyrocketed, but she was yet to get used to her new body.


    That meant she couldn''t freely manipte her body, and a significant portion of her power could not be used.


    That wasn''t all.


    Thanks to the effect of her abilities, she could sense a ridiculously powerful monster in the distance.


    If that was the ¡®boss,¡¯ Choi Ji-won too would have to give up defeating it and go in search of the Golden Orb.


    But-


    "You... You might die doing that."


    "Haha... I¡¯ll be fine. Probably."


    -If she escaped like that, what would she do with this man who was smiling in front of her eyes?


    Is he thoughtless or excessively brave?


    Because someone kept appearing to ovep with him, her heart felt unusually ufortable.


    ¡®...Sigh. You''ve made up your mind.¡¯


    Boong Boong let out a sigh. Since it could read Choi Ji-Won''s thoughts, it must have noticed what she was just thinking.


    "...Sword."


    "Yes?"


    "I''ll teach you for a little while. Follow me."


    It was just a whim. It was mere hypocrisy caused by her ufortable feelings - something like a momentary kindness, like tossing a penny to a beggar on the street.


    But even such a momentary kindness-


    "...Really? You''re going to teach me swordsmanship?"


    -For some, could be the greatest act of kindness they received in their lifetime.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 7: The Ponytail Girl is Too Strong (3)

    Chapter 7: The Ponytail Girl is Too Strong (3)


    I didn''t expect that the n to get the cooperation of the Ponytail Girl would go so smoothly.


    I thought I would have to try about ten times, changing my approach, to barely seed.


    But she agreed just like that¡­


    Joy filled my heart.


    From now on, will I really be strong?


    If this were a novel, ''The Conqueror of the Great Tower,'' this would have been my first step towards conquest.


    "Name."


    "Yes?"


    "Name. What is it?"


    "Ah, I¡¯m Kim Jun-ho."


    Because I was lost in thought, I couldn''t immediately answer the Ponytail Girl''s question.


    But now that I think about it, why am I using informal speech? How shameless of me.


    In a disappointing situation like this, shouldn''t a nice guy lower his head?


    "Please tell me your name as well."


    But as she didn¡¯t point it out, I ignored it too and asked her name instead. I can''t just call her Ponytail Girl all the time.


    "...Choi Ji-won."


    The Ponytail Girl, or rather, Choi Ji-won, answered in a t tone.


    Choi Ji-won¡­ It''s a gender-neutral name.


    It could be seen as a boy''s name like Yeonam Park Ji-won, or a girl''s name like actress Kim Ji-won.


    I felt that it was a name that suited her well due to her tomboyish charm.


    Choi Ji-won... I should remember it.


    "Follow me."


    The ce where Choi Ji-won led me was the corner of the vacant lot where she had been swinging her sword all along.


    "Hold the sword... Asfortable as possible."


    "...Yes."


    As I did earlier, I held the sword with an unsteady grip.


    "Swing it."


    Ung.


    It made a sound that was not threatening at all.


    "Rx your shoulders. Widen your stance. Again."


    Uwoong.


    "The grip on the sword is strange. Don''t let your wrist shake. Again."


    Uwooong.


    "Again."


    "Again."


    "Again."


    Every time I swung the sword, Choi Ji-won pointed out what needs to be corrected and said ¡®again.¡¯


    This wasn''t what I had in mind for sword training... but it''s okay though.


    Hwoong!


    This time, a fairly threatening sound came out. The posture was quite impressive too.


    Considering that it hadn''t been even 30 minutes since I clumsily swung the sword, it could only be described as rapid progress.


    While swinging the sword before regression, I already had a sense of how to wield it. So, it was quite natural.


    Hiding my skills was also part of the act.


    Choi Ji-won was probably not teaching me with a serious mindset. She was probably just considering it as a little favor¡­?


    But what if, after teaching me, she realizes I have talent?


    What if I have an impressive speed for absorbing sword techniques?


    Then, she might start wanting to properly train me.


    In other words, it''s like cosying as a talented person.


    Now¡­


    Behold! Marvel at my talent!


    Devote yourself sincerely to teaching me! I''ll absorb it like a sponge.


    However, Choi Ji-won''s face was not filled with wonder but rather¡­ it was twisted strangely.


    "...What¡¯s wrong?"


    I asked cautiously, but Choi Ji-won didn''t answer.


    She began tapping her right foot, showing signs of contemtion.


    What is it? Did I make a mistake?


    "You."


    Finally, Choi Ji-won opened her mouth.


    "Was that just an act earlier?"


    ¡°¡­ yes?"


    Sreung!


    She drew her sword and pointed it at my neck.


    "The growth rate you showed just now is only possible if you''re a genius. But the current disy is too amateurish to be considered a genius¡­ It doesn''t make sense."


    "..."


    Damn.


    This woman was more resourceful than I thought. Just by observing my sword swings, she instantly realized that I was acting.


    "What''s your purpose? Approaching me? But it doesn''t make sense that you knew about me. It seems like you have some means. Is it a special trait?"


    Choi Ji-won''s sharp eyes shed.


    Due to her overwhelming gaze, I involuntarily swallowed my saliva.


    "Well... um..."


    "You are nervous. I can hear your heartbeats getting louder."


    "No, it''s not what you think..."


    Whack!


    A powerful impact struck the back of my head.


    For a moment, everything went nk, and soon, I tasted dirt in my mouth.


    What happened? Did I fall? More importantly, my consciousness...


    ¡°I will listen to the detailed exnation once you wake up.¡±Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "F*ck! Where the hell am I?"


    "..."


    Surprisingly, it was true that getting hit hard on the back of the head causes fainting.


    I didn''t know I would personally experience it though.


    It feels nauseating... dizzying...


    And it was a sensation I didn''t want to go through again.


    That aside... Choi Ji-won instantly noticed that I was hiding my strength.


    Indeed, if the difference in skill level is too significant, acting won''t work.


    After all, it''s unlikely that a third-rate swordsman hiding a sword behind his back would deceive an exceptional swordsman.


    I think I was too arrogant.


    Regardless of my trait, that woman is overwhelmingly stronger. I shouldn''t think I can deceive her at my level.


    Of course, I didn''t know she would be such a sharp-witted woman... But now that I know, it''s fine.


    Let''s try again. Let''s challenge again.


    "Everyone! I don''t know whose trick this is, but in times of crisis like this, we muste together!¡±


    I delivered a passionate speech and progressed the same way until the nice guy despaired at the cold reality.


    The only difference was that I swung the sword without hiding my skills this time.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "You... What are you going to do?"


    However, whether I hid my strength or not, I must have seemed like a simr bug to Choi Ji-won, who blocked my path once again.


    I received the offer to learn swordsmanship in the same way, and we also exchanged our names just like before.


    "Sword. Swing it."


    I was finally able to arrive at the same situation as in the previous round.


    Okay, if hiding my strength gets me exposed, then I''ll show everything I''ve got.


    "Hup!"


    Swish!


    I focused and showed off a blow that was aption of all of my experiences so far.


    Ah, it¡¯s not like I was showing off, but the trajectory of the sword was pretty neat.


    As expected, I have been improving with each regression.


    "...Have you ever held a sword before?"


    It seemed that Choi Ji-won felt the same. She threw a cynical question at me.


    "...Haha. In high school, I was in the kendo club. Is my posture decent?"


    I presented the excuse I had prepared in advance, but...


    "Lie."


    Once again, Choi Ji-won''s expression was twisted.


    "The center of gravity and the sense arepletely different between the bamboo sword used in kendo and the real sword you''re holding. But your current posture is optimized for a real sword. You''re hiding something."


    "...Ah."


    Is there such a thing...?


    Whack!Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    ***


    "Because I have a rtive who is skilled in handling swords... I have received brief private lessons before."


    "What is that person''s name? I know the names of all the people in Korea who use this sword technique. Let me hear it."


    "..."


    Whack!Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "I learned it in the military."


    "Although I wouldn''t be surprised if it were a dagger or bay, I''ve never heard of learning how to handle a real sword in the military... Do I look ignorant just because I''m a woman?"


    "..."


    Whack!Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Fine. I admit it.


    When ites to knowledge rted to swords, that woman knows much, much more than me.


    Even if Ie up with a despicable lie, I won''t be able to deceive her. She is an expert in handling swords, not just in imagination and vague swordsmanship from martial arts novels or fantasies, but in real life too... I, who only know sword techniques from those genres, cannot gain the upper hand against her.


    In the end, I decided to use thest resort-


    "Have you ever held a sword?"


    "No."


    -To just deny it shamelessly.


    From the start, it was impossible for me to win by wrestling with words. I had to push forward even if I had to face a steel teing towards me.


    Please, just let it go. Just teach me how to wield a sword...!


    "...Lies. That posture is not that of someone with no experience."


    However, Choi Ji-won red at me suspiciously, as if she had no intention of letting go.


    Seeing her hand slowly moving toward the hilt of her sword, I quickly spoke up.


    "But it''s true, you know? When I shouted the status window earlier... I just became capable. It seems it''s because of my trait..."


    "..."


    Choi Ji-won shut her mouth in an instant.


    She also gained superhuman physical abilities thanks to her trait, so what I told her must have seemed quite usible.


    "...What''s the name of your trait?"


    "Ah, that''s a secret. But if you let me know your trait, I''ll tell you mine."


    While she was curious about my trait, Choi Ji-won turned mute when it came to revealing her own.


    After remaining silent for a while...


    "...Hold the sword."


    In the end, she chose to just move on.


    After receiving proper sword training, I was finally able to realize something.


    I knew nothing about swords all this time.


    It was a misconception that I thought my skills had improved just by dipping my toes into the vast sea of swords.


    The three hours I learned from her had improved my skills more than swinging the sword alone for tens of hours.


    Just by changing the direction of my feet, the power was transferred to the sword. Just by changing the angle of my elbow, the burden on my arm was significantly reduced.


    It truly was a mysterious understanding of the body''s mechanics, a tower of knowledge built by geniuses.


    "Phew."


    I happily wiped the beads of sweat from my forehead.


    With the noticeable improvement in my skills, confidence naturally surged within me.


    Am I a genius?


    "...Among those I''ve taught, you seem to be the least talented."


    I wasn''t.


    Choi Ji-won''s lips curled subtly.


    "Even if you devote all your time, it would take about three years... I didn''t expect you to be this untalented."


    It seems she regrets stepping forward to teach me.


    Am I really that untalented? It hurt my heart a little.


    "Forget about learning swordsmanship... It might be better not to use it at all."


    Choi Ji-won openly dered, ¡®Don''t use a sword.¡¯


    However...


    "...Will three years be enough?"


    My pride was severely hurt to just let it go like this.


    I wanted to see that woman bewildered.


    I wanted to see her praising me.


    I wanted to be acknowledged.


    Thump!


    I forcefully struck my chest and set the following goal:


    Until I am acknowledged to be a sword genius by Choi Ji-won... I will not stop regressing.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 8: The Ponytail Girl is Too Strong (4)

    Regress


    "... I''ll just give you the essential exnation and skip it? I don''t want to do it either, but it''s a procedure, so I can''t help it."


    ''What was the problem? Ah. There''s too much force in my wrists.''


    Organize your enlightenment while the fairies chatter.


    "Everyone! I don''t know whose scheme it is, but in times of crisis like this, we muste together!"


    Encourages people to go catch the boss.


    At first, it was awkward, so the line changed several times, but now it''s the same thing every time.


    Did you get closer to the routine? It feels like it automatically pops out without me knowing.


    After the speech. Choi Ji-won stopped me.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    Swing the sword like crazy and learn again.


    "... I guess I''ve seen enough of this. I have to do my practice too, so let''s go."


    After ss,


    Fuck!


    [Damaged.]


    [Return to the moment you first entered the 0th floor.]


    Regress


    ***


    There came a moment when it felt like my heart would break.


    The devil''s whisper that he wanted to give up on everything tempted me every moment.


    But repeat the regression.


    Repeat again


    One day it was repeated again.


    Finally.


    "Under. Haha."


    My sword reached the sky.


    "What? Why does he copse andugh instead of swinging his sword?"


    22:27


    ''I guess I''m having a nice dream. Wake me up.''


    Took.


    I tried to gently touch him with the tip of his toe, but Kim Jun-ho didn''t even move.


    "... It''s annoying."


    Puck!


    [Damaged.]


    ***


    "Hmm... Not bad... "


    Choi Ji-won, who is worried about how to say something so he won''t get hurt.


    "Not bad. Not bad... Where are you going and not getting hit? If you do, it''s not... I''d like to see more, but it''s time for me to train. Sorry."


    After encouraging him by patting him on the shoulder, Choi Ji-won starts swinging his sword as he always sees.


    If it had been as usual, it would have been the time to return, but now there was no strength left to do so.


    "Under... Haha... "


    I am sick That''s not an ordinary asshole, but an asshole beyond imagination.


    How confident did you think I could make it?


    3 years? Do you train for 3 years without taking a break? I?


    If a homeroom teacher had heard of a bastard who hadn''t persevered in 3 years of high school and had been wielding a sword for 3 years, he would have snorted out of embarrassment if he had been in high school.


    I didn''t know too much about my topic.


    I was not the main character of a web novel with a willpower of steel.


    I wasn''t a vengeful demon who could burn at least one part of my body to achieve my goal, and I wasn''t a hero who returned to save the world after resentment of my past life.


    Just... He was just an ordinary person.


    In terms of experience, he had wielded a sword for several months, but even so, he had a swordsmanship talent that could not even hear the word ''It''s okay''.


    However, it is not equipped with a solid mentality that can be constantly bumped into.


    Iy sprawled on the dirt floor without strength.


    "... "


    I wasn''t the chosen hero.


    A petit bourgeois who can be found anywhere.


    How can a person change drastically just because he is suddenly thrown into a tower?


    Choi Ji-won, who was swinging his sword like crazy.


    ''Support.''


    "Huh?"


    Choi Ji-Won stopped moving because her beloved sword, Bung-Bung, spoke to her.


    I was getting a little bit of a sense of it now, but the feeling of something being caught at the tip of my hand lingered around.


    But Bung Bung would have known that too. It''s a really important story, so I''m going to talk to you.


    "What is it?"


    Choi Ji-won asks while wiping sweat with the back of his arm.


    Boongboongi could easily read Choi Jiwon''s thoughts, but Choi Jiwon couldn''t read all of her Boongboongyi''s thoughts yet.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t gotten used to the characteristics yet. Because of that, there was the inconvenience of having to speak in this way.


    ''That man. I''m talking about Kim Jun-ho.''


    "... Junho Kim?"


    Junho Kim. The man who just taught me the sword.


    I don''t know what the effect of his characteristics is, but he was dealing with a swordsmanship quite simr to Choi Ji-won''s.


    But that level is only about 2.5 ryu. He wasn''t a remarkable guy.


    "Why is he?"


    That''s why Choi Ji-won couldn''t understand why Boong-boong mentioned Kim Jun-ho.


    ''... Support.''


    "Why do you keep doing that?"


    ''Thanks to the traits you acquired, your senses are dozens of times sharper.''


    "... So? I know that."


    ''The world you feel now is very different from the world you felt before.''


    Choi Ji-won stutters dissatisfiedly.


    "I know that. Isn''t that why you''re repeating this boring p right now? To ovee the gap created between my perception and the real world. Why are you suddenly talking like that?"


    Boong-boong couldn''t move because he was a sword, but Choi Ji-won felt that Boong-boong shook his head slightly.


    ''As for your body... You''re right. What I want to talk about is someone else''s story.''


    Choi Ji-won is a master of swordsmanship.


    So, your body has adapted to some extent. Martial arts starts with understanding your own body.


    ''Now... Your standards are much higher. His movements weren''t bad.''


    However, less than 5 hours had passed since my senses became sharper and my eyesight improved.


    The world seems slow. In a way, it can be said that it is natural, but...


    The problem is that higher standards were applied to Kim Jun-ho.


    All of his movements seemed sluggish and he seemed stuffy for no reason because Choi Ji-won couldn''t get used to the new sensation.


    "... Okay?"


    Choi Ji-won realized that he had misjudged Kim Jun-ho.


    Turning my head slightly, I saw Kim Jun-ho lying helplessly on the dirt floor over there.


    "... "


    It is clear that she is in her disappointment because of what she said. Her eyes were dull and empty.


    "... You should apologize and say it again."


    The moment Choi Ji-won was about to approach to tell the truth.


    Chuck.


    Kim Jun-ho raised his fist high.


    Puck!


    Just like that, he mmed his chest down.


    [Damaged.]


    [Return to the moment you first entered the 0th floor.]


    ***


    I made up my mind.


    This time, I won''t do anything.


    People die?


    Fuck you. I decided not to care about that.


    It''s a world line that will disappear after returning anyway.


    What I desperately need right now is a warm rest. I decided to just rx.


    "Hello! You lowly human beings who are wasting their lives in exasperation! Nice to meet you!"


    Even when the fairy appeared, he did not pay attention.


    Even when weapons were handed out, when people shouted at the status window, and when the majority left the vacant lot, no action was taken.


    It was intended to wait for Choi Ji-won to bring food.


    "... Haam."


    Really.


    I knew that if I waited for a day and a half, Choi Ji-won would bring food.


    In the end, what I have to do is to kill time by enduring hunger.


    "... What you looking at?"


    "You''re digging thend, Mr."


    Whoop!


    "Evil! What if I dig up the soil with my work!"


    "Go away, son of a bitch!"


    I stare at the man who diligently digs the ground, and the dirt he digs gets into my mouth.


    "Hey... "


    "Why are you crying?"


    I tried to work on the woman with bobbed hair, but Choi Ji-won, who was wielding a sword, red at her, so I went back to my seat.


    Ind ind ind.


    Next to the man rummaging through a pile of weapons, I also rummaged a little. (For reference, I couldn''t find Hidden Peace)


    So anyway, I wasted a lot of time.


    I must have a hanyang constitution.


    I literally did nothing, so why am I so happy?


    Later, if there was a floor with a bed, I thought that it would be okay to go back and forth over and over again and waste time on the ground like this.


    I''ve had more time than anyone in this tower.


    The night passed like that.


    "If we stay here like this, everyone will starve to death. I am thinking of leaving this vacant lot in search of a water source. Anyone want to join me?"


    Choi Cheol-soon, a firefighter with a tiger-like appearance, leaves with the middle-aged.


    Around the time I was lying down with the sound of human screamsing from far away as a BGM.


    "Uh... And! Sister! This... Can I eat this?"


    Choi Ji-won showed up with food.


    This is what I remember doing in the previous episode.


    I hit a sudden rash to be epted as a disciple, then I returned after being beaten.


    But this time it''s different.


    How is it different?


    Like the rest of the clearing, I intend to sit quietly and receive my food.


    "... It''s delicious."


    I was quietly munching on a calorie bar, and I smiled on my own.


    Again, I''m happy even though I didn''t do anything.


    This is healing, this is vacation.


    It''s a small gift for me who struggled to hold the sword.


    And on the other hand, I was also curious.


    Is this vacant lot really a safe zone?


    The ''Tower'' that I know of has malice towards humans.


    There''s no way they''ll stay in one ce like this.


    "... "


    If you''re curious... Gotta try it.

 Chapter 9: The Regressor is Too Lazy

    Chapter 9: The Regressor is Too Lazy


    Was this vacant lot really a safe zone?


    Surprisingly, it indeed felt like one.


    Throughout my time here, I hadn''t felt any threats whatsoever.


    If you pushed through the grass and ventured outside, goblins were abundant, but for some reason, they didn''t enter this vacant lot.


    The air was also warm, and there was no rain to steal away body heat.


    I was a bit worried that something might go wrong... but nothing really happened, and the tension within me quickly dissipated.


    Only then did the real healing begin.


    Five days had passed since I decided to do nothing.


    I guess it''s been 6 days since I regressed.


    Why did I suddenly skip time?


    It was because I didn''t have anything special to say.


    That''s just how life is.


    Those who burn themselves out at the forefront of life, striving and sacrificing themselves, are the ones who have subjects to gossip about.


    Who did what today, what story I heard over there, that person we talked aboutst time, it turns out there are rumors about them, and so on.


    But those unemployed individuals who spend their days scratching their bellies in the corner of their rooms, tinkering withputers, don''t have much to talk about even when meeting friends.


    Yesterday, I was on theputer all day. Today, I was on theputer all day as well. Tomorrow, I n to be on theputer all day.


    The only thing that changes is the dinner menu. Sometimes, even that doesn''t change, so it''s reasonable to say that their monotonous daily life is light-years away from an interesting story.


    Simrly, what I''d done in thest 5 days was... nothing.


    Iy down, ate when Choi Ji-won brought food, slept when I was bored, and when I asionally heard someone screaming, I offered my condolences.


    I was leading an unbelievably peaceful life considering my prejudice toward the tower.


    If I were to write this story as a web novel, the title would be ¡®Healing Alone in the Tower Tutorial¡¯ or something like ¡®I Want to Live Quietly as I Regress with a Single Cut.¡¯


    But¡­ wasn¡¯t I bored living like that?


    Of course, I was. But being bored was better than being tired.


    Besides, it wasn''t always boring. Because I could make conversation.


    "No, seriously, isn''t it ridiculous? He told me to follow him because he would protect me, but he wasughing so sinisterly!"


    "Oh, are you talking about the guy with sses? I think I saw him too."


    "Yes, yes, that''s him! I got goosebumps because he was so scary... But when Ji-won Unnie stared at him, he flinched! And ran away."


    "Haha, Ji-won is a bit scary, isn''t she?"


    "Hehe yeah, but isn¡¯t Ji-won Unnie really cool? She''s my role model."


    Who was I talking to right now?


    It was that short-haired girl - the same girl who asked if there was something to eat on the first night.


    Her name was Baek Da-hye. She was a college student before being summoned to the tower.


    Baek Da-hye had a timid personality, but she seemed inherently kind.


    Her face was also cute. Even if she hadn''t been summoned to the tower, she could have lived a good life, being treated well by a man if she wished to... It''s a pity, really.


    "Oh, this is my friend! Say hello!"


    "...Were you friends from before? You seem really close."


    "No! We became friends aftering to the tower!"


    There was also another girl who always sat next to Baek Da-hye.


    Her name... was it Kim Se-in? I hadn''t be close to Kim Se-in yet. She was not very talkative, so we hadn''t had many conversations.


    "Oh, um, do you have something to say?"


    "..."


    "I guess you don''t..."


    Sometimes, Kim Se-in would give me a probing look, which always gave me chills... To be honest, I think it''s hard to make friends with her.


    However, there was something different about the gloomy Kim Se-in, and that was the fact that she had blonde hair.


    One of her parents was a foreigner, or so she said. So, it would be easier to remember the blonde beauty as Kim Se-in.


    Now, let''s talk about another person...


    The old man who was digging the ground suddenly disappeared yesterday.


    The hole he was digging and the shovel were still there, but only his body vanished.


    Did he really discover a hidden piece? Or did he fail to control the power boiling inside him after drinking the legendary elixir?


    Or maybe he found the entrance to a secret dungeon and was currently challenging it?


    I decided to find out what happened the next time I''d regress.


    I''ll hide and observe, then strike when the opportunity arises.


    By the way, the man who was rummaging through the pile of weapons gave up a long time ago and left the vacant lot. It seemed he couldn''t find the legendary weapon after all.


    It was truly disappointing. If that man had really found the legendary weapon, all I had to do was snatch it from him as soon as I regressed.


    As for the remaining people in the field, I didn''t know their names, but I began to recognize their faces now.


    Sometimes our eyes met, and we exchanged awkward greetings¡­ like neighbors? A smallmunity had formed within this lot.


    Was there anything ufortable about living in the vacant lot?


    Hmm... The most ufortable thing was, first and foremost, hygiene.


    The unnamed old man who dug the ground to find a hidden piece ended up making an improvised restroom - a pit.


    You could just dig up the ground with a shovel, do your work, and cover it up again...


    The problem was that the sound could still be heard. The women were embarrassed to the point of dying. Even if we covered it with dirt, the smell couldn''t bepletely avoided either.


    Nevertheless, I think things were at least a bit better after the old man left, as we could use the pit as a restroom.


    Thank you, old man.


    If you were challenging the dungeon... I''m sorry. When youe back, the whole pit will be smelly.


    Another inconvenience was... the tower asionally threw messages.Remaining Golden Beads: 27/50


    "Ah, seriously?"


    A message appeared in front of my eyes while I was lying downfortably.


    The tower would do this from time to time.


    Hey, while others are diligently collecting golden beads, what are you doing? Are you not going to escape the tower?


    It feels like it''s nagging me.


    Ah! I''ll do it my own way!


    "Jun-ho, Ji-won Unnie is here!"


    Baek Da-hye called me cheerfully. I turned my head and saw Choi Ji-won standing there with her hands full of food supplies.


    "Uh, Ji-won ssi, wait! Let me help you!"


    As someone benefiting from this situation, I should at least offer some help.


    I received a bundle of bottled water from Choi Ji-won and naturally started tearing the stic and distributing the water.


    Despite all the ups and downs... It¡¯s fun living here.


    The next day:


    It was an ordinary day like any other.


    I wandered around, engaging in various conversations with people.


    Afterpleting her swordsmanship practice, Choi Ji-won left the vacant lot to gather food supplies, probably feeling it was time.


    Everyone in the field knew that if we waited for about an hour, she would return with water and food.


    It felt as if I had be a baby bird waiting only for the mother bird to bring food...


    Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s a situation that satisfies both the mother bird and the baby bird after all.


    "What do you think today''s meal will be? I''m already hungry."


    Baek Da-hye yfully poked her stomach. Come to think of it, I was also feeling hungry.


    "The chocte bars were deliciousst time. They give you a good boost of energy."


    "Yes, I agree. I want to have chocte bars again. It''s about time for Ji-won Unnie toe back, I''m looking forward to it."


    "Do-Do-Do-Do¡­"


    Baek Da-hye began to tap the ground with her hand, making a sound of ''Do-Do'' with her mouth.


    "Hey, don''t tap the ground. The ground seems to be shaking."


    Not only did the dirt fly up, but the ground also seemed to be shaking a bit. Perhaps because it was soft ground, it seemed to shake just from Baek Da-hye tapping on it.


    "Hey, stop tapping... huh?"


    "..."


    I turned my head to look at Baek Da-hye¡¯s frightened expression.


    ncing down, I noticed that her hand had stopped moving for a while.


    However, the vibrations from the ground were still palpable.


    Do-Do-Do-Do-Do-Do


    Was Choi Ji-won causing some kind ofmotion again?


    Or was it the firefighter who went out with arge axe, cutting down trees?


    Do-Do-Do


    No, when I touched the ground, I could feel the vibrations flowing through the floor.


    This was truly a heavy, moving vibration...


    "Run away! Go that way!"


    Boom!


    At that moment, an enormous explosion-like sound erupted.


    It seemed like I could hear Choi Ji-won''s voice, but I couldn''t properly hear it because it was drowned out by the sound of something exploding.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I wondered if I misheard, but everyone in the field was also frozen. Only blonde-haired Kim Se-in suddenly stood up.


    What happened? Did the monsters start fighting? But could a sound this loude from that?


    But why... has the vibration stopped now?


    "Kim Jun-ho!"


    Blond-haired Kim Se-in urgently called my name.


    I think it was the first time she ever addressed me.


    "Above! Aaaaaah!"


    Kim Se-in let out a piercing scream.


    Come to think of it, the surroundings around me were unusually dark¡­ As if a huge shadow were looming over.


    My instinct, honed through multiple regressions, was warning me like crazy:


    You''re screwed.


    I slowly raised my head.


    "Mwoooaaah!"


    "...Shit."


    Thest thing I saw was a gigantic cow-headed monster falling from the sky, screaming.


    Mwoooaaaaahhh!!!


    "No! Ah..."Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ Btw, if you are liking the novel so far, do rate and review it on NU. Thank you.


    Here¡¯s the link: /series/regression-is-too-much


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 10: The Regressor is Quite Strong (1)

    Chapter 10: The Regressor is Quite Strong (1)


    "Ugh... Ughhhh..."


    I died.


    Just now, I was dead. 100% dead.


    My ribs shattered, my spine snapped, and my skull seemed to have been crushed on one side.


    It was only a brief moment, but the sensation was still vivid.


    "Ughhhhh..."


    I was dead. Really dead.


    Do the regressors have to go through such gruesome experiences repeatedly?


    Why don¡¯t they go crazy sooner?


    Does one be ustomed to death? Is that possible?


    Can someone who has be ustomed to such a sensation still be called a human?


    The pain was excruciating, but the instinctual aversion was much stronger.


    The despair of that moment when life fades away...


    It''s not something that can be easily brushed off.


    "Ugh¡­ rgh..."


    Well, I did think there would be some kind of mechanism on the vacant lot.


    It was not logical to assume that the vacant lot would be an eternal safe zone.


    I thought there would be some kind of time limit, and it turned out to be true.


    But I never thought it would be in the form of a gigantic cow-headed monster¡­ Let''s call it a Minotaur temporarily. The monsters that appear in the Tower usually take their names from mythology, after all.


    The ¡®do-do-do¡¯ sound must have been the sound of the Minotaur charging, and the booming noise was probably the sound of it jumping.


    If the voice that apanied the booming sound was really Choi Ji-won''s, she must have been trying to warn me in some way.


    "Hoo... Hoo..."


    The important thing was that the Minotaur would still be sessful in attacking the vacant lot.


    Judging from Choi Ji-won''s virtuous intention of protecting the weak gathered on the vacant lot, she must have tried to stop the Minotaur in some way.


    But ultimately, she couldn''t stop it.


    Regardless of whether she let her guard down or simply could not stop it, it meant that Choi Ji-won could not easily overpower the Minotaur.


    Even if I repeat the same actions and warn Choi Ji-won in advance, the oue probably won''t change much.


    Spectively, the Minotaur was probably not a monster designed to be defeated.


    It''s some kind of time limit, a device that pushes people to their limits.


    It must be because you can stay in the tutorial while defeating weak monsters for thousands of years. So, it must¡­


    I organized the information I obtained this time while catching my breath.


    The brain was still unable to forget the sensation of death¡­


    "Huff. Huff. Hoo..."


    "Excuse me, excuse me~."


    A lively and cute voice called out to me.


    I barely stopped the rising vomit and raised my head.


    "Hehe... Were you not listening?"


    The fairy of the tutorial had a disturbingly sharp set of teeth exposed as it gave a brightugh.


    It was¡­ drooling.


    "..."


    My hesitation was short, and my judgment was quick.


    Thump!Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "I almost fucking died..."


    My head was about to explode.


    I almost became a sacrificialmb for the Season 1 fairy.


    To die because my head exploded due to not being able to escape from the aftermath of previous death¡­? It was undeniably something absurd and utterly ridiculous.


    I almost had a shameful incident added to my life¡¯s story.


    "Hello! Greetings to all you inferior humans who are wasting your lives! Nice to meet you!"


    This time, I came to my senses and calmly listened to the fairy''s exnation.


    I didn''t pay any attention to Choi Ji-won and didn''t give a speech either.


    The goal was to go outside the thicket.


    Since I confirmed that sitting here for a week will only result in death, I should focus on getting out.


    Of course, there were still things to learn from Choi Ji-won, but I was mentally exhausted now.


    I''ll visit her againter when I feel better.


    Alright, so how am I going to escape this dense thicket?


    I picked up arge piece of wood and a wooden stick that I had seen earlier.


    What makes humans better than animals?


    It¡¯s their ability to use tools.


    "Hoo..."


    I decided to use humanity''s long-time friend, ¡®fire.¡¯


    The method was simple.


    Roughly scrape the stick against the piece of wood to create sparks and then set fire to the thick and dense thicket.


    "Shall we go?"


    Now it was time to explore the world outside the thicket.


    And so, 30 minutes passed.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "F*ck..."


    I regressed.


    There were two major mistakes I made.


    First, this ce had terrain simr to a jungle.


    The weather was warm, slightly humid, and teeming with life.


    Even if it''s a dried-up piece of wood, it was not an easy environment to ignite.


    And the second mistake.


    I was vigorously scraping the wooden stick when Baek Da-hye came and spoke to me.


    "Sniff... What are you doing?"


    "...Trying to start a fire."


    "Why?"


    "I want to burn down this entire thicket."


    "That won''t work, you know?"


    "Yes?"


    The grass surrounding the open field is vibrant and alive, not dry reeds. Baek Da-hye exined that it wouldn''t be easy to ignite them.


    Come to think of it, I vaguely remembered hearing about that.


    "...I see."


    It was simply my mistake in considering that Pok¨¦mon type matchups would work.


    Aren''t Grass types weak against Fire types?


    I now understood why they warned about gaming addiction on the news. It''s because you confuse the game with reality.


    Or maybe I''m just an idiot? That thought momentarily frustrated me, and I struck my head hard enough to regress immediately.


    "..."


    In the end, there were two remaining choices.


    First, throw myself into the thicket again while covering myself with clothes.


    Second, use the sword to cut down the thicket.


    This time, I chose the second option.


    Although Choi Ji-won called me below average - even a below-average idiot should be able to cut some grass, right?


    I grabbed a sword - now with some familiarity - and stood in front of the dense thicket.


    I focused on the tip of the sword. Contracting the muscles throughout my body-


    "...Hup!"


    -I swung the sword.


    Swoosh!


    With a satisfying sound, the grass was cleanly split at the height of my waist.


    "...I did it."


    I did it.


    I finally did it.


    How was it when I first swung the sword?


    I couldn''t even cut the grass; it justy there.


    But now, I have reached a level where I can cut the grass.


    The time I spent training under Choi Ji-won wasn''t a waste.


    I couldn''t fully grasp it earlier because theparison target was Choi Ji-won, but...


    I was slowly bing stronger.


    Feeling a surge of emotion, I clenched my fist.


    "...Good."


    This might seem insignificant at first nce, but for me - a regressor - it was a significant step forward.


    Let''s keep going like this, Jun-ho. You can do it.


    Alright, the time for motivation was over.


    Now it was time to face reality.


    Being able to cut the grass was a significant achievement, but there were two problems.


    First, cutting the grass was damn difficult.


    If you read the grand exnation earlier, you''d understand that I had to concentrate and put all my strength into cutting the grass.


    It consumed a tremendous amount of physical and mental energy.


    I didn''t even know where the end of the thicket was¡­ but it would probably take a while.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Moreover, the cut grass ended up being slightly below my waist.


    Even though I tried to cut it as low as possible, it seemed that I couldn''t put any more force into it.


    Of course, this level of achievement was still remarkable.


    Because if I wrapped my lower body tightly with clothes, it meant that I would be able to pass through the thicket. Being able to carry a sword with ease was also a bonus.


    However, on the flip side, it meant that I still had to wrap the area around my lower body with clothes, which would seriously hinder my mobility¡­ and I would have to forcefully push through dense grass in that state.


    "...It sucks. But what else can I do?"


    I didn¡¯t have any other choices, so I decided to continue cutting the grass.


    What else could I do, after all? Get stepped on by a Minotaur again?


    To wrap around my lower body, I used stolen clothes from the guy who was digging the ground.


    What followed was a tedious and long series of repetitive work.


    Cutting, resting. Cutting, resting.


    I hate repetitive work, but I guess I''ll have to get used to it in the future.


    As a regressor, repetition seemed to be my destiny.


    Sometimes, Baek Da-hye woulde and talk to me.


    "...Excuse me, what are you doing?"


    "Cutting grass."


    "Why?"


    "I want to get out of the thicket, but I''m allergic to grass."


    "...Aha."


    We didn''t engage in any meaningful conversation.


    Cutting grass all day, getting tired and falling asleep, then waking up and cutting grass again. During that time, I also ran into Choi Ji-won, who was returning with food.


    "...Eat."


    Choi Ji-won, looking at me with a somewhat pitiful gaze, threw me a water bottle and an energy bar.


    She probably thinks I''m crazy... Well, I can''t me her. It''s an unexinable situation.


    I gratefully ate the food and continued cutting the grass.


    Repeat. Repeat. Repeat.


    By the time my throat was dry again, even after emptying a whole bottle of water-


    "Glug! Kehehehek!"


    -Familiar cries were heard nearby.


    I gently ced the dull sword I had been cutting with behind me and lightly grabbed the new sword I had prepared beforehand.


    I''ve done enough experiments while cutting the grass, but...


    You truly understand whether you progressed or not only when you face a real battle.


    "...Let''s go."


    I quietly muttered.


    "Kehehehehe!"


    Two goblins popped out from both sides, aiming for my neck.


    Their dirty ws, sharp teeth, and glowing eyes were all vividly clear.


    "...Ah."


    Did Choi Ji-won feel this way when she saw me swing the sword?


    The posture was the same as earlier - of cutting the grass, and the swift swinging of a sword that followed next didn¡¯t diverge either-


    Sshaaak!


    -And, as expected, the oue remained unchanged as well.


    Green streaks shot out like a fountain,memorating my debut performance.


    Without even realizing what happened, the goblins fell to the ground, clutching their throats.


    "So slow."


    Such low-level minions were no longer my opponents.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ Btw, if you are liking the novel so far, do rate and review it on NU. Thank you.


    Here¡¯s the link: /series/regression-is-too-much


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 11: The Regressor is Quite Strong (2)

    Chapter 11: The Regressor is Quite Strong (2)


    "Hup!"


    Swish.


    "Haat!"


    Swish.


    I swiftly cut down the goblins with a sword.


    It was quite a grotesque sight, but it was more refreshing than repulsive. It felt somewhat like ying a violent game.


    Having already heard people''s dying words several times, perhaps I was mentally prepared for it.


    In truth, if you only consider the disgusting aspect, it''s more unsettling to kill someone with your fists. But swords were swift and precise.


    "Hoo... Hoo..."


    Around the time when the sun was setting, I felt the desire to take a break. I sheathed the sword and walked towards the vacant lot.


    It was also time to change the sword. The de had dulled already.


    Today, I had killed more goblins than I had the whole time sinceing to the tower. It was odd to have such a fine day.


    If I be an expert like Choi Ji-won, will I be able to cut down goblins without damaging the de? No, what am I thinking?


    I would probably be able to even split the sky and the earth.


    Lost in pleasant imagination, I returned to the vacant lot. To my surprise, there were some water and provisions ced at the entrance where I had started cutting the grass.


    "Uh..."


    When I turned my gaze toward Choi Ji-won, she was silently swinging her sword with her back facing me.


    "..."


    Indeed, that woman is kind.


    Not only did she take care of all the people in the vacant lot, but she also separately prepared food and water for the crazy guy who spent the whole day cutting grass.


    I poured a little water and wiped the sweat and blood from my face.


    Ah, what a refreshing feeling.


    ¡®Thank you, Choi Ji-won. I will definitely repay you.¡¯


    After expressing my gratitude in my heart, I quickly ate my meal and fell asleep in no time.


    I had pleasant dreams tonight. I couldn''t remember the details, though.


    Repeat. Repeat. Repeat again.


    While repeating the arduousbor, a thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    "...Status Window."Name: Kim Jun-ho [LV: 2] Attributes:


    - Regression [EX]


    "Hmm..."


    Nothing had changed. It''s just that my level is now 2?


    Must be because I killed so many goblins this time, but... I''m not sure if the level increase is permanent or limited to just this round.


    What''s important is that I killed dozens of goblins in this round alone.


    I''m different from others who quietly head out of the bushes. Since I aggressively cut down the grass, I attracted much more aggro than others and my progress was slower. As a result, I encountered a muchrger number of goblins.


    Even if I conservatively estimate, I killed at least 20 of them... and my level only increased by 1?


    Is it just me or is it the same for others?


    These days, it''s be a trend to quickly raise levels until before the job change. I was no different.


    And the second thing.


    "...I shouldn''t expect miracles from leveling up."


    Even though my level increased, I didn''t even realize it had gone up.


    What does this mean?


    It means that at the moment of leveling up, all wounds are not healed, and the condition does not return to normal.


    As a regressor, I had been thinking about intentionally controlling the timing of leveling up, but it seemed impossible.


    I don''t think I even saw a message window saying, [Your level has increased!] either.


    Of course, there may be exceptions. If there''s a setting that says levels only increase when sleeping, I might not even realize that I''ve leveled up.


    But even in that case, it''s useless inbat, so...


    I can forget about utilizing leveling up.


    "...Sigh."


    I tried clenching and unclenching my fist, but I didn''t feel a significant difference in strength or increased stamina.


    Although there''s a status window, I can''t see my stats, so I have no idea how strong I am.


    If I level up a little more, maybe I''ll be a bit better and see the difference¡­?


    While lost in thought, I continued cutting the grass.


    "Oops!"


    I suddenly lost my bnce while swinging, because the sword only cut through the air.


    I managed not to fall, but it was a close call.


    But why did the sword hit only air?


    As I slowly raised my head, I saw the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The ground that I couldn''t see for a while due to the dense thicket.


    Soil. Earth. Mother.


    Finally... I had escaped the thicket hell.


    I had escaped the suffocating prison that had confined me, but... there was no dramatic change.


    Only the height of the grass was much lower, reaching up to my ankles, and the number of trees had significantly increased¡­ That¡¯s it I guess.


    Surprisingly, I didn''t see any monsters.


    If anything, it seemed like there were more monsters within the thicket.


    "...Could this be reasonable?"


    But upon closer thought, it wouldn''t be good to have too many monsters.


    Although I managed to escape this thicket through a rather abnormal growth process...


    From the perspective of others, it''s like I''ve just cleared the tutorial within a tutorial.


    But what if as soon as Ie out of the thicket, powerful monsters attack?


    Unless I''m on the level of Choi Ji-won, I won''t be able to defeat them all without a scratch.


    After loosening my shoulders, I looked back and saw the prison I had escaped from.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It looks even more eerie from the outside.


    The thicket grows thickly in a circr shape... It wasn''t just meant to be a safe zone.


    It''s just that even if I were a monster, I wouldn''t want to pass through that.


    Well, leaving that aside.


    I absentmindedly scratched my head.


    Now what should I do...?


    My primary goal was to escape from this ce... but now that I''ve escaped, I don''t see any immediate objectives.


    They told me to find a golden bead, but I don''t even know how can one get that. I can''t see any monsters either.


    It feels like I''ve lost my goal.


    Should I go and look for water like that firefighter guy before? Or should I climb up a tree to get a better look at my surroundings?


    While I was contemting for a moment...


    "Quaaaaahhhhhh!"


    I heard the scream of a woman from quite close by.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My next destination was just decided.


    If there are level-based monsters in the tutorial, what could they be?


    The first ones thate to mind are goblins and slimes.


    Both represent the weakest creatures in the fantasy world and have significant poprity.


    However, goblins are weak only when they are just ordinary goblins.


    When an adjective is added before the word ''goblin,'' the triviality disappears.


    Goblin! It just sounds like some insignificant creature.


    But if you say Warrior Goblin! Elite Goblin! It gives off a strong and formidable aura.


    "Quaaaaahhhhhh! Help me! Quaaaaahhhhhh!"


    The sight I encountered was no different.


    Two men were lying on the ground, bleeding profusely and devoid of strength, while a terrified woman was screaming.


    "Kekeke... Kekeke..."


    Five or six goblins armed with wooden spears surrounded the woman, and the remaining three goblins were rummaging through the belongings of the fallen men.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Both men had wounds on the back of their thighs.


    Both of them being wounded from behind meant they were ambushed. And the nature of the wounds, being puncture wounds rather than cuts, indicated that they were struck by a wooden spear, not teeth or ws.


    First, they targeted the thighs to deprive them of mobility, then they weakened them from a distance with long spears, carefully retracting their strength.


    It''s an intelligent hunting method. It''s simr to how humans hunt.


    In many ways, they seemed to be on a different level than the goblins in the thicket. If those creatures were beasts, these ones seemed to have the intelligence of skilled hunters.


    "Someone... Someone..."


    The woman screamed with a hoarse voice.


    "Kekeke... Hic... Kick..."


    The goblins approached while drooling.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It''s indeed a dilemma, even though it''s the right thing to help.


    To begin with, I invested a lot to reach here.


    For three days straight, I cut grass all day long to escape from the thicket.


    As the opportunity cost is high, I''m hesitant to invest this opportunity for someone I don''t know.


    Besides, I didn''t want to spend another three days cutting grass...


    Another problem was the fact that goblins were armed with spears.


    Although the saying goes ¡®King of all weapons is a sword," in fights, a long weapon does have its advantages.


    While the goblin''s spear wasn''t 2 or 3 meters long, it was still longer than my sword.


    If I even grazed that spear, it would be an instant regression.


    I have only dealt with goblins using their ws. I have no experience dealing with a spear.


    It''s almost impossible to win without any injuries.


    "...No way..."


    While I was hesitating, the woman was captured by the goblins.


    ¡°Kiruk¡­ Kirrrrruk¡­ Kekeke¡­ ¡±


    One of the goblinsughed unpleasantly, rummaging through its waist.


    Could it be... Are they going to make a mess of her?


    Are they trying to turn the genre into R-19?


    "Kek!"


    No, what he pulled out from his waist wasn''t a disgusting object I was thinking of, but a sharp stone knife.


    Although they''re both R-19, the genres are quite different.


    Very different.


    Still, I can''t just stand here and watch as a fellow human. Since I¡¯m eventually going to regress anyway, let''s save her quickly.


    Just as I was about to stand up from my unsteady position to aim for their back.


    Ssuaaaaak!


    "Huh?"


    Along with the sound of a sharp wind-


    "Kek?"


    -In the blink of an eye, all the goblins'' heads disappeared.


    It feels like watching a low-quality special effect from a B-grade movie.


    Were their necks cut off at a speed so fast that it can''t even be seen?


    Among the people I know, there''s only one person capable of something like this.


    And from that person¡¯s perspective, this situation also seems very misleading.


    "No, it''s not like I purposely didn''t save her..."


    I hurriedly tried to exin, but...


    "You perverted bastard. Die."


    Whack!


    Choi Ji-won struck the back of my head with the sheath.


    Unfortunately, Choi Ji-won was a crazy bitch whose attacks were faster than words, so I wasn''t even given a chance to exin.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ Btw, if you are liking the novel so far, do rate and review it on NU. Thank you.


    Here¡¯s the link: /series/regression-is-too-much


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 12: The Regressor is Quite Strong (3)

    Chapter 12: The Regressor is Quite Strong (3)


    "..."


    I admit it. I was careless.


    She is such a sensitive woman; She''s kind enough to share food with people in the vacant lot, it would have been reasonable to consider the possibility of her running out of the clearing at the sound of a scream.


    If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have hesitated and would havee out right away, buying some time.


    I could have gained both - a favorable impression from Choi Ji-won and information from the copsed woman.


    I missed a golden opportunity.


    "...It''s okay, it''s okay."


    But it''s okay.


    Why am I saying it''s okay?


    Because I''m a regressor, that''s why it''s okay. Why wouldn''t it be?


    If I can endure three days of inconvenience... I can reproduce the same situation again.


    I''m already getting annoyed at the thought of going through the hassle of cutting the grass again, but who can I me?


    I regressed because of my mistake.


    Oh, now that I think about it, there was something I nned to do when I returned.


    "Status Window."Name: Kim Jun-ho [LV: 3] Attributes:


    - Regression [EX]


    "What?"


    It''s right after returning, and my level is 3. This proves my hypothesis that even after returning, the level remains...


    "Why is it 3 though?"


    I couldn''t understand why it was 3 and not 2.


    Thest time I checked, it was level 2. And I haven''t killed any goblins since then.


    So why did my level increase? There''s no reason for it to go up.


    Was the experience bar about to be filled? Perhaps it was on the brink of reaching level 3.


    But somehow, intuitively, I felt that wasn''t the case. There must be another reason.


    "..."


    But what can I do even if I''m curious?


    I guess I have to grind again, damn it.


    In the past, the enlightened Sage gained one realization after enduring long and severe physical pain.


    ¡®Causing physical pain holds no meaning at all.¡¯


    Indeed, he realized that the very act of enduring was nothing more than an arbitrary torment.


    "...Damn it."


    Ah, Sage.


    Please cut the grass for me instead.


    You have experienced plenty of hardships, so you should be familiar with it. I''ve never done anything like this before.


    As someone who already disliked repetitive tasks, the act of cutting grass itself was so boring that I was driven to madness.


    At first, I thought, ¡®Maybe I''ll get used to it and it will be easier?¡¯ But in the end, I reached the same conclusion as Sage.


    This is nothing but meaningless torment. I can feel my mental strength being drained in real-time.


    "...Is today the third day?"


    Since I slept twice, it must be the third day.


    From my memory, I remember cutting all the grass around the afternoon of the third day and hearing the scream...


    If I cut it for another three hours or so, it should be, but¡­


    Why can I already see the end?


    Swish.


    "...Huh?"


    Swish! Swish!


    Feeling something strange, I swung the sword a few more times and finally, I could step on solid ground after a long time.


    It''s not that I can see the end; it''s that the end has reallye. I''ve finally escaped the thicket.


    "...Hmm."


    I''m faster than the previous time.


    Is this the power of leveling up? Even though there might not be any visible differences... It seems that various aspects such as strength and endurance have definitely improved.


    Well, even so, does it make sense to just toss me the ability to return and expect me to ovee everything?


    In my current state, even if I be a master swordsman, I can''t defeat Choi Ji-won. There''s a difference of several tens of times in terms of strength and agility from the start.


    Will theree a time when, after grinding levels like crazy, I''ll be able to defeat Choi Ji-won?


    "...Status Window."Name: Kim Jun-ho [LV: 3] Attributes:


    - Regression [EX]


    "Sigh."


    Unfortunately, my level didn''t increase. I still don''t know what I need to do to level up.


    The status window should be more helpful.


    Well, I escaped the thicket...


    Now, if I hear a scream, I should go there...


    "Oh?"


    Come to think of it, I shouldn''t hear any screams. The time has been shifted by about three hours.


    At this point, the probability is high that instead of screaming, they''ll be happily ying.


    "..."


    Is this the privilege of a returnee?


    My heart trembles for no reason.


    Now is the time to change the future.


    I soon arrived at the ce where I¡¯d heard the woman''s scream.


    I cautiously searched the surroundings, conscious of the goblin lying in ambush with a spear, but I couldn''t see any goblins.


    It seems that there are no goblins here at this point.


    Did Ie too early? Timing is not easy to coordinate.


    I roughly crouched nearby and waited for something to happen.


    "...I''m sleepy."


    Soft grass.


    A gentle, cool breeze blew at my face.


    I forcefully resisted the urge to close my eyes.


    If I fall asleep like this, Choi Ji-won wille and chop off my head. I didn''t want to cut grass for days again.


    So, I resisted, pinching my thighs as a form of resistance.


    ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t I just see once?¡±


    "Hyung, we agreed."


    "Do you not trust me? I said I''ll just see."


    I regained my focus as I heard voices nearby. It wasing from a group of four men and one woman.


    I couldn''t see their faces since all the men were covered in blood, but I remembered the woman''s face.


    It was the woman who almost died at the hands of the goblins.


    "Oh,e on... Hyung, let''s not do this. I want to trust you too."


    "But I can''t trust you anymore. How can I believe that you didn''t sneak them off somewhere?"


    As I observed quietly, it seemed like a confrontation between a blond troublemaker and a man wearing sses.


    "Hyung! We agreed to gather five beads and eat them all at once. We''ve collected two so far, so we just need three more. Please bear with it a little longer, okay?"


    From the conversation, it seemed like they had agreed to swallow the five beads at once.


    Actually, that seemed like the most reasonable option.


    If they swallow the beads as they find them, the group''sbat power will weaken in real time. Eventually, thest person left would be in a position where they have to find the bead alone.


    But if everyone gathers several beads that allow them to escape, they can preserve their full strength and cope with the threats of the next stage.


    Because right after swallowing the beads, dozens of goblins could attack.


    "Just... I just want to make sure they¡¯re fine. Okay? I''ll just look at it."


    The blond troublemaker said he would only look at the beads without any objections or excuses.


    Although he said he would just look, anyone could see through his intentions.


    That guy just wants to steal them and run away.


    "Hyung, do you want to use the telekinesis ability?"


    "Why?"


    "You know."


    The troublemaker kicked the dirt floor with his foot. After pondering something, he eventually spoke.


    "Yeah, maybe I was a bit sensitive. I''m sorry for not trusting you."


    "Thank you for understanding."


    "I''ll smoke a cigarette with Jun-woo and cool my head. Let''s take a break and start again."


    The troublemaker rested his arm on the bony shoulder of the scrawny man standing beside him and walked towards me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thankfully, the troublemaker and the scrawny man didn''t seem to notice me as they lit their cigarettes.


    Being a non-smoker, I had to make an effort to endure the coughs.


    Ugh, the smell.


    "Jun-woo."


    The troublemaker whispered in a low voice while smoking.


    "Yes, hyung."


    "Do we have to carry those useless guys with us?"


    "Well, the others aside, didn''t we agree to bring Min-ji along?"


    But the scrawny man didn''t seem convinced.


    The troublemaker nced at the man with sses waiting behind them.


    "Hey, we barely managed to gather just two beads in three days. I almost died several times. No food, plenty of injuries, and many mouths to feed. I''ve been saving cigarettes like crazy, and this is the limit. How long do you think I can hold on with this pace?"


    "But..."


    "There are plenty of women in the world. Do you think you''ll die without Min-ji? No, let''s survive for now. Okay?"


    The troublemaker tried to persuade the scrawny man. From their conversation, it seemed like ''Min-ji'' was probably the woman who almost got killed by goblins.


    "Let''s get rid of them now. You saw that guy doubting me, right? We might not have another chance."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    These guys were nning a surprise attack.


    Only two beads.


    Five people.


    If you weren¡¯t someone like Choi Ji-won, things would indeed be unstable.


    From the perspective of ordinary people, betrayal may be inevitable.


    "Hurry up and go. I''ll buy you some time."


    "Yes, hyung."


    The scrawny man headed somewhere, and the troublemaker returned to the group with a smile.


    "Where is Jun-woo going?"


    "He needs to use the restroom. Hey, more importantly..."


    The troublemaker deflected the conversation casually.


    Although I got a rough estimate of the incident, there was still one unresolved question.


    Where on earth did the goblinse from?


    No matter how much I searched, there were no goblins nearby.


    However, thest time, the three of them were nearly killed by goblins.


    I didn''t actually do anything to change the future either. I just watched.


    This isn''t Schr?dinger''s cat, and my observation won''t alter the oue.


    There''s something... there''s something more...


    While pondering over these thoughts, I heard the sound of the scrawny man¡¯s footsteps.


    When I cautiously turned my head, I saw him slowly approaching with an anxious look.


    "...What the hell."


    If there was a problem, it was that behind him were ten goblins silently following, spears resting on their shoulders.


    It was a strange sight as if observing an officer followed by soldiers.


    Of course, it made no sense...


    "...Is it his special trait? To control monsters?"


    I had momentarily forgotten.


    In the Tower where a regressor exists, nothing should be impossible.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 13: The Regressor is Quite Strong (4)

    Chapter 13: The Regressor is Quite Strong (4)


    A group of goblins followed him in perfect order.


    When the scrawny man made an iprehensible gesture, the goblin group nodded and hid their bodies in the nearby bushes.


    "Wow..."


    Maybe because their bodies were green, even I couldn''t see them, who knew where they hid themselves.


    In fact, the goblins were not usually visible even inside the thicket surrounding the vacant lot. I was only able to locate their positions thanks to the ¡®Kerruk! Kerruruk!¡¯ sounds they made.


    However, these goblins were not making any sound at all, perhaps due to the influence of the scrawny man''s trait.


    They were not enemies that could bepared to the level of an ordinary person who had been summoned to the tower for less than three days.


    "Hmm..."


    Given the circumstances, I had several choices, and I had to choose as carefully as possible because the cost of a wrong choice was three days of torment.


    -The possible choices were... First, I could reverse the situation and snatch the golden beads for myself.


    Even if I didn''t swallow the beads right away, just possessing them would be useful.


    I could use it for trade with other survivors, or use it as bait... the possibilities were endless.


    However, in that case, I would have to face not only the party led by the man wearing sses but also the bullies and the goblins.


    I still didn''t know how strong those guys were, but considering that I couldn''t afford to let themnd even a single blow, the difficulty would be extremely high.


    There was also the fact that I had to deal with all of them before Choi Ji-won arrived.


    -And the second option was-I could help the group of survivors first and gather information.


    These people had spent three days outside the vacant lot, and I knew nothing about what was outside.


    If I dealt with the bullies and built a friendly rtionship, I would be able to obtain useful information.


    The fact that I could impress Choi Ji-won if she saw it was a bonus.


    "Hmm..."


    No matter how much I thought about it, thetter option seemed better. If I met someone desperately searching for the golden beadter on, I could attempt the former option in the next regression... but for now, the bead had no merit for me.


    Since I had the ability to return, I¡¯d feelfortable going to the next floor only when I took everything I could from the tutorial. So, gathering information was a must for me.


    "Hey, guys, what''s over there? Can youe to take a look for a moment?"


    While I was contemting, the scrawny man asked others toe near the goblins.


    "What is it? Let me take a look too."


    The blonde bully walked ahead, swaying from side to side.


    The bespectacled man hesitated for a moment, then cautiously followed behind him.


    Although it was suspicious, they both seemed unaware of their surroundings and were showing their backs, making it easy for me to catch them off-guard.


    Thinking about it, now was a good time for me to step forward.


    I quietly got up from my seat, being careful not to make any noise.


    Although my muscles felt a bit stiff from lying down, it should be fine.


    I tightly gripped the sword with both hands.


    "Hup!"


    I began to sprint toward the blonde bully.


    Why was I targeting him instead of the goblins? Because from my perspective, he was much more threatening.


    I didn''t know how powerful his ''Psychokinesis'' was, but it seemed extremely difficult to block.


    In gaming terms, it would be like an unblockable skill.


    It''s the ability I should be most cautious of, as I can''t afford to get hit.


    The distance between the bully and me was about 10 meters - A distance that can be covered in about 2 seconds.


    I targeted the back of his neck, as he seemed a little distracted.


    I had to cut cleanly in one strike, just like I did with the goblins.


    Phew, I can do it.


    There were 5 meters left. All my senses were sharp. The back of his neck looked unusually close.


    Like this, if I just swung the sword...


    "Kyaaaaa!"


    A woman suddenly screamed as if she had finally found me.


    Damn it. I wanted to exin that I came to help... but from her perspective, I was just another viin targeting the person from their group.


    "...Ugh!"


    Startled, I sprained my ankle a little.


    Although I could not regain my bnce instantly, it didn''t slow down my speed much.


    "...Huh?"


    The blonde bully turned his head towards me.


    There were only 2 meters left.


    "..."


    "..."


    Our eyes met.


    Other than him and me, it felt like the world had slowed down.


    I could read the joy starting to fade and the confusion beginning to emerge in his eyes.


    His expression slowly contorted as he read something in my eyes, but it didn''t matter what he saw. I''ll just cut him as it is.


    Chills.


    The hair on the back of my neck suddenly stood on end. It''s ominous. Really ominous.


    In my frantic search for the cause of this ominous feeling, my gaze found the blonde bully¡¯s right hand extended toward me.


    His hand seemed to be gripping something tightly, slowly closing in.


    Psychic power.


    If I''m hit, I''ll regress. I have to avoid it.


    But how?


    Psychic powers are usually instantaneous.


    It''s no different from trying to dodge a bullet. It''s impossible for a human body.


    "..."


    No. I can dodge it.


    If I can anticipate where he''s targeting, it''s not an impossible task.


    My gaze once again turned towards his face.


    His eyes, with the intent to kill, were clearly aimed at my throat.


    Before I could even organize my thoughts, I instinctively crouched down on the ground.


    My field of vision rapidly decreased.


    Swish!


    With a strange sound above my head, I felt something brush against my hair.


    I dodged it.


    But if I wasted more time, I would surely be hit the next time.


    After gathering strength in my crouched legs, I pushed up with all my might.


    Swish!


    I felt the familiar sensation in my hand; The feeling of cutting through goblins¡­ something I experienced dozens of times.


    "...Eh?"


    It was a pure interrogative statementing from the blonde bully. That was his final word.


    The red line starting from his right shoulder and extending to his left liver had now begun to separate.


    Sprutttttttt!!!


    He copsed, spewing a fountain of blood.


    "..."


    I wiped off the blood that had sttered on my face with my sleeve.


    The shock of my first kill wasn''t as big as I had anticipated.


    Actually, it might be because I hadn''t fully awakened from my sleep. I was tired.


    I still felt a slight sense of disgust emerging in my heart... I didn''t show it outwardly though.


    Is it fortunate that I didn''t get too emotional, or do I have to be sad because I''m bing a madman worthy of being called a tower regressor?


    Well, it''s not a problem that will have an answer no matter how much I ponder on it.


    Rather than indulging in unnecessary thoughts, it would be better to focus on productive thinking.


    Aside from the victory in my first battle, there was something I needed to do right away.


    This ce was in the middle of the bushes, where the goblins hid themselves.


    If the goblins were to attack with their spears all at once, the possibility of taking a hit was very high.


    In other words, the target to aim for was the scrawny man controlling the goblins.


    Just as I was about to reassume abat stance...


    "Ah... Surrender! I surrender! Spare my life, please!"


    The scrawny man prostrated himself on the ground.


    ¡°Keruk! Kerr!¡±


    The goblins, who had been cautiously watching everything unfold, also emerged from the bushes and assumed a submissive posture beside the scrawny man.


    "...?"


    It was the first time I''d ever seen humans and goblins joining forces to create such a posture.


    This¡­ How should I ept this?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡®I''m going to die. I''m going to die. I''m going to die.¡¯


    The scrawny man, Park Jun-woo, had to do his best not to wet himself.


    He boasted of having seen enough crazy bastards who engage in bizarre acts when drunk, as he himself came from such a background.


    The words ¡®I''m going to kill you¡¯ felt like a refreshing greeting to him by now.


    But that man... was different.


    "...Why surrender?"


    The blood-drenched man twisted his head as if he couldn''t understand.


    It was not the first time Park Jun-woo witnessed a murder.


    The Tower is a brutal ce, and when conflicts arise, it''s only natural for someone to die.


    But someone like him... He had never seen anyone like that before.


    Park Jun-woo recognized the blonde bully¡¯s strength, who was split in half and died; He effortlessly defeated quite powerful monsters using psychic powers, targeting their vital points.


    But to kill such a man without any special ability... in an instant... purely with a sword?


    It''s only been three days since people entered the Tower.


    But that man... As if he had killed people dozens of times¡­ he calmly and familiarly took human lives.


    How could a modern man use a sword so skillfully?


    What could be a modern man''s reason to exude such a deep aura?


    The man''s past was sure to be reeking of blood in a way that Park Jun-woo could never imagine.


    "...I''ll do anything. If I have to lick the soles of your shoes, I''ll do it. Please, just spare my life..."


    Park Jun-woo was on his knees, vigorously begging for his life.


    In truth, if Kim Jun-ho and the blonde bully were to face each other head-on, Kim Jun-ho''s chances of winning were much lower.


    Even if he managed to read the opponent''s gaze a couple of times and dodge their attacks, he could never avoid psychic powers indefinitely.


    Psychic powers were basically kryptonite for Kim Jun-ho, who would regress upon the slightest touch.


    The current oue was the result of Kim Jun-ho sessfully ambushing his opponent. If Park Jun-woo had regained his senses and unleashed his power with the help of goblins now, there was a high probability he could have made Kim Jun-ho regress, but...


    "Please... spare me..."


    The fact that this modern man was surprisingly skilled with a real sword and seemed ustomed to murder. (It''s his first time.)


    The fact that he stared at Park Jun-woo expressionlessly. (He''s just tired.)


    And the fact that Park Jun-woo didn''t know Kim Jun-ho could be defeated with just one strike...


    Various factors came together, leading to Park Jun-woo''splete surrender.


    "Well, I guess it''s not so bad for me..."


    And the result, intertwined with misunderstandings and coincidences...A special trait can be acquired.


    ¡­gave birth to new possibilities.


    [Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 14: Unfriendly Status Window (1)

    [Attributes can be acquired.]


    "... Characteristic?"


    Suddenly? Can you acquire traits?


    The moment I thought that, my body froze in the same position as when I was scratching the back of my head.


    "... "


    No, it wasn''t just me.


    Anchovy lying down and begging.


    A woman holding her neck with both hands as if she had trouble breathing after seeing a fallen archer, and a man with sses trying to stay as calm as possible but unable to hide his wobbly legs. And even an extra man who sat down because his legs gave out.


    Everything, not even the slightest movement. I can''t even hear any sound.


    I think it''s right to see that I''m not frozen, but that time has stopped.


    [Attributes can be acquired.]


    "... Whatever."


    It was nice that the tower stopped time, whether it was the consideration of the tower to choose the characteristics slowly, but...


    I only spit out the words to choose, but there was no separate choice in front of my eyes.


    What 1. Good technique.


    2. Better technology


    3. A skill that looks like garbage at first nce, but if used well, it''s a scam, so it''s a skill the main character will choose anyway


    Even if it''s a choice like this, I have to make a choice.


    Where did you learn to be a idiot who didn''t exin anything after just telling you to pick a characteristic?


    I can''t even move my body except for my eyes... What is the bastard who created the status window really doing?


    "... Hmm?"


    In the midst ofining in the middle of the day, I felt something strange, and I was startled without knowing it.


    Even though it''s disgusting... Sublime yet... Scary vibes.


    Surprisingly, the energy was emanating from the body of the anchovy lying on its stomach, and the three kinds of energy were pushing each other as if they were mixing, drawing a strange shape.


    "... "


    It wasn''t someone who taught me, and it wasn''t like the status window informed me, but I instinctively figured it out.


    That''s a feeling The feelings that anchovy has for me.


    Just by looking at them, you can clearly feel the emotions of each energy as if you were licking them with your tongue.


    Red aura is fear.


    It is the feeling of being afraid of me, who has the power to sh a bully in half at once.


    I hate blue aura.


    It is a heart that hates a murderer who takes away the life of another human being.


    Finally, the yellow aura is awe.


    An instinctive sense of awe toward those with great power. Wonderment. Surprise. Little fear.


    "... "


    This anchovy guy was thinking of me this way.


    A great and terrifying killer.


    Personally, I think it''s normal for a person with regression ability to do this much, but from a point of view that doesn''t know it, it seems amazing.


    The killer... That''s right. But you just tried to kill someone too. It is said that it is like a fire for me.


    So, why does this tower show me these feelings?


    It''s obvious. Maybe if you pick one of those emotions, it will be a trait. Because I said at the beginning [You can acquire characteristics].


    "Hmm... "


    When I was trying to choose a character, I was troubled.


    If the trait disappears when you regress... It won''t matter if you choose roughly here.


    All I have to do is taste all 3 traits, try out which one I like best, and then pick the right one for the next round I''m determined to move on to in the tutorial.


    But what if traits are fixed once picked? What if traits follow even if you regress?


    What if you can''t get the characteristics from this anchovy even if you move on to another round?


    This is the first feature you get. Regression is just an existing feature, so let''s put it aside.


    Even when you y the original game, the characteristics you get in the beginning will influence yourter y.


    If you choose horror here... You will be given the ability to strike enemies with fear. Or that it gets stronger when the enemy feels fear. It seems the simplest yet most powerful.


    22:29


    If you choose horror here... You will be given the ability to strike enemies with fear. Or that it gets stronger when the enemy feels fear. It seems the simplest yet most powerful.


    If you choose to hate, well... Are you trying to foster a visceral dislike? This guy''s ability is not intuitive, so I can''t get a good sense of it.


    It''s a disgust thates from murder, so it might be given a trait that makes it better to kill people. It sounds like a real psychopath when you exin it like this.


    Finally, in awe. To be honest, he''s also a bit non-intuitive.


    It was because I felt that the focus was a little different from the ''three visible energy'' that simplyes out of the illusion system.


    The dictionary meaning of the emotion of awe is ''to honor and fear''.


    If you just respect it, you will respect it... Although I wanted toin about why fear was mixed in.


    It seemed that I would be afraid if someone suddenly cut a person in front of my eyes.


    "Hmm... "


    Is it fear do you hate Are you in awe


    The worry was short, and the choice was quick.


    Shuhua!


    As I made my decision, a yellow energy was sucked in as if it had read my thoughts.


    What I chose was ''awe''.


    The reason is simple.


    Fear? Aversion? It is a skill that can be easily and quickly counted.


    Even if it''s just fear right now, there will be infinite ways to use it.


    After finding out future information through regression, ''I know everything about you. If you scare someone by saying, "You will die tomorrow," No matter how strong you are, you will sit down and urinate.


    Getting stronger right now? It''s important. But I was envisioning a bigger future.


    Someday when I conquered this tower.


    When I came out of this tower.


    When I became a worldwide hero.


    If the ability you have is simply the ability to give fear or disgust... Can I be properly treated as a hero?


    Rather, my achievements are taken away by a handsome and well-rounded handsome man, and only those who know me know... Will it be an urban legend of some sort?


    Even if that''s not the case, feelings of fear and disgust make it very difficult to cooperate with others.


    Then, in the end, you have to act alone all the time.


    Considering the characteristics of the ''top'' space, this seemed like a bad option.


    Among the web novels I read in the past, if you look at a novel called ''The tutorial is really damn hard'', the main character is trapped in a tower despite having overwhelming force.


    Why? Because there was no colleague to help.


    If there is ayer that has to carry out amon goal, fear and disgust will act as a serious problem.


    In the end, I am convinced that the correct answer was to choose ''Awe'', which is both passable and cool.


    "... It''s okay."


    The yellow energy that slowly flowed in stopped.


    I can''t feel any difference in my body. It just feels the same as usual.


    But I did have one great means of self-reflection.


    "Status window."


    [Name: Junho Kim] [LV:5]


    [Characteristic]


    -Return [EX]


    -Awe [C]


    "... Hmm."


    I lightly pressed ''awe'' with my fingertips.


    -Awe [C]


    "... What is this?"


    Did the kid who made the tower graduate from the Korean Language and Literature Department?


    Or is it my hobby to give ambiguous options and watch them ponder?


    What was written as an exnation was a list of words that seemed to catch a cloud.


    Well, I don''t even want an exnation like ''It gives 160% of attack power'' as in the game.


    But shouldn''t I tell you what this is and how it works?


    Unknowingly, as I tried to grab the back of my neck, I noticed that my hand was moving.


    Ah. Come to think of it, I pressed the status window with my hand...


    "... "


    The time stop had been lifted. It was so quiet that it was toote to notice.


    "Live... Fat... "


    The anchovy was still trembling on its face...


    The reaction of the group of men with sses was quite different.


    His sses, which had been wobbly in his legs, regained some stability.


    And the woman who was gasping for her breathing difficulties, her face was red.


    Her face was flushed red enough to make me wonder if she was going to die soon.


    "... Are you okay?"


    Unknowingly, I asked for my regards. It''s because it looks so bad.


    "... "


    But the woman doesn''t answer.


    She put her hands together and closed her mouth, whispering softly.


    "... Awesome."


    "... ?"


    I plucked her ears slightly, wondering if I had heard it wrong.


    Cool? I?


    Blood all over your body right now? The bloody smell vibrates?


    I knew better than anyone that I was far from cool.


    Then the answer is simple.


    Is this the power of ''awe''?


    To other people, I look really cool. With the power of great traits.


    It wasn''t the effect I expected in the first ce, but I thought I had chosen the characteristics well.


    Finally, can I also try a little insider experience?


    "Oh yeah?"


    I naturally took a step towards the woman in front of me.


    That buck


    People who take a step back at the same time.


    "... "


    It was as if he was wary of me approaching.


    No, you said it was cool? Why are you running away?


    A woman who looked at my face and waved her hand, as if her expression had be devastated without me realizing it.


    "No... It''s not that I hate it... Because you''re not in the same ss as us... Because you''re great... It''s just kind of like that."


    "... "


    I slightly turned my gaze and nced at the status window that was still open.


    -Awe [C]


    - Praise for your greatness. Fear of not being able to understand.


    "... Fear."


    Was the choice fear, loathing, or awe?


    Fuck it, it was a go-bulgi...

 Chapter 15: Status window is too unfriendly (2)

    Chapter 15: Status window is too unfriendly (2)


    "Thank you so much for saving us. Is there anything ufortable for you?"


    "..."


    I had already exined that those two were trying to kill them and I saved them. However, the atmosphere was still awkward.


    Anything ufortable? I had a strong desire to say that your attitude towards me is ufortable.


    The group of survivors provided me with water to wash off the blood and even shared the scarce food, showing a friendly attitude. However, they outright rejected my request to join the group.


    If I were to find an appropriate analogy... It''s like the attitude of students toward the principal.


    Because of their age and status, you show respect and treat them with courtesy, but...


    If suddenly the principal suggests, "Shall we go to the PC room after school?" you would definitely want to refuse. Likewise, there probably wouldn''t be a female student who wants to date the principal.


    I decided to put aside my thoughts and focus on gathering information.


    I turned to the man with sses and asked.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    "An-Gyeong Nam, sir."


    ".... An-Gyeong Nam?"


    "Yes, I''m from the Sunheung An n. Please feel free to call me Gyeong Nam."


    Surprisingly, the name of the man I called the man with sses was actually ¡®man with sses¡¯(An-Gyeong Nam).


    Is a person''s fate determined by their name? He had grown up as an excellent man with sses, fulfilling his parents'' wishes.


    For your information, I''m using an informal speech at their request. I''m not an impolite person who speaks without permission, like Choi Ji-won.


    They made it clear that it''s more ufortable if I use formal speech.


    "So, Gyeong Nam. The golden beads. Where did you get them?"


    "The golden beads... you mean?"


    An-Gyeong Nam fiddled with the two golden beads in his hand.


    He hesitated and carefully chose his words as if wondering how to bring up the topic.


    "I''m not sure where to start... but the truth is, I have a special ability."


    He didn¡¯t tell the scrawny man and the bully, but it turns out that An-Gyeong Nam also had a special ability. It was just that it wasn''t abat-rted ability, so he kept it a secret.


    "The ability rank is ''A''. The name is... ''Analysis¡¯."


    An-Gyeong Nam raised his sses with his index finger.


    It seemed like there would be a ¡®sh!¡¯ sound effect.


    "For now, the level of the ability is low, so I can''t analyze the levels of other people, but I can assess the danger level of monsters."


    "...So?"


    "There was a particrly dangerous goblin. Its appearance and equipment were different from ordinary goblins."


    Yesterday morning, An-Gyeong Nam¡¯s group encountered a special goblin while searching for clues about the beads.


    "It seemed to be about the size of an adult woman. It had a peculiar tattoo drawn with blood on its face. And instead of a shoddy wooden spear, it was holding a spear with a steel tip."


    "...How did itpare to ordinary goblins?"


    "If an ordinary goblin has a danger level of 1, that goblin seemed to have a danger level of 5."


    I still don''t know how the danger level is determined...


    But even a goblin with a low danger level of 1, weaker than a child, can cause serious injuries if you''re unlucky.


    Those guys are monsters. They''re crazy beasts that disregard injuries and rush forward.


    But encountering a goblin with a danger level of 5 and obtaining the golden beads? Something doesn''t add up.


    "Well... our party''sbat strength¡­ two people were responsible for over 99% of it."


    An-Gyeong Nam gestured towards the scrawny man, who was still prostrating and trembling.


    "That guy''s ability... if he puts his hand on top of a monster''s head for 10 seconds, he can control it. Of course, there are limitations based on the rank."


    "Hmm..."


    The goblin horde lying there¡­ Did he dominate them like that?


    "But is it possible to keep your hand on a monster''s head for 10 seconds?"


    They would probably scratch, bite, and do all sorts of crazy things.


    "We had a telekinesis user with us."


    "Ah."


    I can vaguely imagine it.


    After the bully restrained the goblin that had separated from the horde with telekinesis¡­ The scrawny man approached from behind and ced his hand on it, and a goblin soldier was born.


    "A goblin under control looks no different from an ordinary goblin on the surface. We used it as a surprise attack against therge goblin."


    Pretending to be an ordinary goblin, it ambushed therger goblin with a wooden spear.


    With the support of telekinesis, even if it was a goblin with level 5 danger level, it couldn''t escape unscathed.


    "Unfortunately, we had to kill therge goblin because it couldn''t be controlled... But should we consider it fortunate? If we had seeded in controlling it, it could have killed all of us right there."


    An-Gyeong Nam chuckled with a sense of resignation. It seems he remembered that he had almost died earlier.


    "After killing therge goblin, along with leveling up, we obtained food and two golden beads."


    "...Did you level up?"


    "Yes. We all managed to reach level 10."


    "...I see."


    I stood up and dusted off my rear.


    "Well, thanks for the valuable information. I have a ce to go now with this scrawny man."


    "Ah, I see."


    Although the three survivors sent gestures of regret as we parted ways, they didn''t really detain me or anything. Instead, their speed of retreat was quite fast.


    I might seem impressive to them, but at the same time, they must have felt ufortable.


    Still, I couldn''t have chosen ''fear''. I have to think this is the best, well...


    After confirming that the group of survivors had moved far enough, I spoke to the scrawny man, who was still prostrating.


    "Hey, you. Come with me."


    "Yes, yes! I understand!"


    Immediately, the scrawny man got up from his spot and followed closely behind me.


    He had a face that was stiff like a recruit with determination to do anything.


    ...


    The emotions that guy holds towards me are fear, disgust, and awe.


    Among them, I chose awe, so the feeling of awe he had towards me must have be even stronger.


    "This should do."


    The ce I brought the scrawny man to had rtively sparse grass on the ground and was filled with soft soil.


    "Scrawny."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Write your status here on the ground."


    "Yes!"


    Hastily picking up a stick, the scrawny man started writing letters on the soil.


    [Name: Choi Junwoo] [LV: 1] [Level: 22]


    [Traits]


    -Monster Domination [S]


    [Stats]


    [Strength: 9] [Agility: 13] [Intelligence: 18] [Magic Power: 24]


    "...What''s this?"


    "Yes?"


    "Stats. What is this?"


    It was true that I asked him to do it to check if my status was different from others, but I never imagined it would be so different.


    There were countless things I wanted to point out.


    The fact that there was a window called ¡®Stats¡¯ that I had never seen in my life.


    The fact that he had two levels.


    The fact that others mentioned having a level of 10, but he alone had a level of 22.


    Topare, here''s how my status window looks:Name: Kim Jun-ho [LV: 5] Attributes:


    - Regression [EX]


    - Awe [C]


    Compared to that bastard, my status window was truly pitiful.


    "...I don''t quite understand what you''re saying."


    However, the scrawny man gave me a clueless look as if he didn''t know what was wrong.


    But, he seems to have already guessed that there''s something strange.


    "Well, first of all, why do you have two levels?"


    "Ah, that... well..."


    The scrawny man frowned instead of exining.


    "Wait... what should I call you?"


    "Just call me whatever, you bastard."


    "Then I''ll call you ''Boss''..."


    He said and then drew a circle just above [Level: 22].


    "It''s ''normal'' level. But¡­"


    This time, he drew a circle above [LV: 1].


    "The Boss is probably confused due to not having this one..."


    In reality, it was the opposite; I had ¡®LV¡¯ but not ¡®Level¡¯.


    However, I nodded solemnly without saying a word, managing my expression.


    "I obtained ¡®LV¡¯ by defeating a huge goblin. In fact, Inded the finishing blow myself."


    "...Exin in detail."


    "After defeating the huge goblin... ''Legendary Venture!'' appeared, and I gained a second level. All my stats also increased by 5 each."


    "..."


    "Oh, when I press this, it says ''First to defeat a mutant goblin.''"


    "..."


    I was speechless.


    What I considered my level all this time was actually not a level.


    Legendary Venture¡­ It seems I unknowingly achieved five achievements.


    If you think about it, it makes sense.


    The level that didn''t increase no matter how many goblins I killed suddenly increased by 1 at an unexpected time.


    But the frustrating part is, why didn''t it notify me?


    It''s not like I turned off the notifications, so why didn''t it inform me? Why do I have to learn about the functions of the status window through someone else''s mouth?


    "When did you get the basic ¡®level¡¯?"


    "Well... I got it when I first killed a goblin in the thicket."


    "...Is that so? Just wait a moment."


    I could sense that something major went wrong, but I wouldn''t know until I checked it myself.


    With trembling hands, I opened my status window and pressed hard on the empty space next to [Name: Kim Junho] [LV: 5].


    Messages immediately covered the screen, as if saying, ¡®Wait.¡¯You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.


    ...


    The wall of messages continued endlessly below.


    Due to the severe headache, I unconsciously touched my forehead with my hand.


    I was sure. The basic level and stats that everyone else obtains¡­ The only reason I can''t obtain them is one and only:


    "Damn it..."Regression [EX]


    It''s because of this damn bastard.<strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER --- </strong> [Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 16: Status window is too unfriendly (3)

    Chapter 16: Status window is too unfriendly (3)


    Have you ever yed a game called "Maple Leaf Story"?


    In this game, there are daily quests and events that force you to defeat a certain number of monsters, but not just any monsters.


    It has to be monsters within your level range. They''re called "Levmon" for short.


    It''s a measure taken to prevent yers from easily farming rewards by ughtering weak monsters...You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.You cannot gain experience due to a significant disparity in the power between you and the monster.


    Seeing this message, I can''t help but think of that game.


    "...Sigh."


    If I make a rough guess... the words "significant disparity in the power" written in the message window is the key point.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the system, a punk like me with an EX-grade skill appears to be an unreasonably overpowered target.


    Actually, those words might not be that wrong.


    If enough time passes, I might be a monster that no one can reach.


    Just the fact that I can regress infinitely means that my level of power has risen by dozens of stages.


    But from the current perspective, this is nothing but unreasonable.


    How many goblins have I killed?


    How hard have I worked to push through the dense thicket?


    I did my best, but just because I have a cheating skill, I can''t use the ¡®stat¡¯ window others have or level up?


    From my point of view, all I can say is that it''s really f*cked up.


    Since I confirmed that achievement levels are maintained even after regression, if I could have gained regr levels, I could have be stronger much more easily.


    It seems like the one who gave me the regression ability doesn''t want me to have it easy.


    I sighed and turned my gaze to the scrawny man.


    "Scrawny."


    "Yes, Hyung-nim?"


    "Tell me everything about the big goblin you caught."


    "Um... It dropped a golden bead... and experience points..."


    "And?"


    "Oh, and there was a bundle of 500 ml water bottles, a barrel, and two big boxes of chocte bars. I didn''t leave much and fed them to the goblins under my control... Should I give you what''s left?"


    "...Chocte bars?"


    "Yes!"


    Choctes... There were chocte bars. And there was even a bundle of water bottles.


    It''s aposition I''ve seen before.


    To be precise, it''s aposition I often saw when I was idling like an unemployed person without doing anything in the vacant lot.


    "Hmm..."


    Choi Ji-won, who only keeps swinging her sword in a corner of the vacant lot, possesses a sharp sense that seemed to see through her surroundings.


    Wouldn''t she, of all people, be able to sense the presence of particrly strong monsters?


    After catching quite a few goblins, I found they asionally dropped food, but they dropped useless things more often.


    However, Choi Ji-won always brought high-quality food, even in packaged form.


    If...


    If Choi Ji-won had been selecting only strong monsters to defeat all this time, and all the food she brought from the field was obtained from defeating strong monsters...


    Choi Ji-won would have obtained numerous golden beads each time.


    And the problem is that I just found out about this now.


    "..."


    She had hidden the golden beads even after obtaining them.


    "This murder case has nothing to do with it, right?"


    "No, it doesn''t."


    "Okay, let''s work hard."


    Since I seemed to have gathered all the necessary information to proceed, I let go of the scrawny man.


    I also discovered the secret of the status window.


    I acquired a good but unpleasant trait.


    I also discovered how to obtain golden beads.


    I gained a lot from this round. Of course, I had no intention of regressing like this.


    There are three most important pieces of information I need to discover through regression.


    First, how to secure golden beads and their locations.


    Second, the location of the boss.


    Third, the location of the Minotaur that killed me.


    Among these, I have found the first one. The exact location will umte as I repeat the regression.


    After enough time passes and rounds umte, I might be able to identify the locations of all 50 golden beads.


    And the reason why I''m curious about the Minotaur''s location is... it''s simple.


    The Minotaur is truly, incredibly strong.


    Choi Ji-won, who boasts overwhelming power with fraudulent traits, cannot guarantee victory against it. It''s really damn strong.


    If you''ve read some web novels, you might have noticed something here.


    This bastard. It reeks of a hidden boss.


    A monstrously powerful monster, not created to be defeated in the tutorial.


    The protagonist, who regressed from the future, manages to somehow defeat the hidden boss with mysterious skills and enjoys a valuable reward that no one else has ever discovered.


    My goal was the same.


    If I be strong enough someday, wouldn''t it be possible for me to defeat the Minotaur?


    If the dayes when I surpass the tutorial stage, it will be after defeating the Minotaur.


    For that, the prerequisite is to know the Minotaur''s location in advance.


    Since I''m in the position of regressing with just one hit, it would be inefficient to sit and wait at the vacant lot for a week for it to appear.


    It would be more efficient for me to constantly seek it out and bash its head.


    Andstly, what I need to know is the location of the boss.


    It is also the goal I am currently moving towards.


    "Hmm... This ce is really vast."


    After witnessing someone''s death, I am not cold-blooded enough to remain indifferent, even if it''s not my job.


    As a regressor, if I can identify the boss'' location, defeating him is only a matter of time.


    There is a way to save everyone, so it wouldn''t be fair for me to advance to the next stage alone.


    Of course, I will avoid the thugs like the ones I killed earlier... But I do intend to defeat the boss and open the portal to save everyone.


    "Hmm..."


    I walked straight for about two hours, repeating grass, trees, rocks, grass, trees...


    There were no suspicious caves or primitive huts that could indicate the presence of a boss.


    The only thing that changed was the smell.


    A faint smell, as if rotten fish drifted from somewhere.


    Again, this terrain is closer to a jungle.


    A smell of rotting fish suddenly in the jungle? It didn''t quite fit.


    "Well, let''s go check it out."


    If I discover something strange, it''s only natural to personally confirm it.


    I followed the smell of rotten fish, and after walking a little longer, I finally arrived at my destination.


    "Hmm..."


    The background that had seemed to repeat endlessly with grass and trees had disappeared.


    What unfolded before my eyes was a swamp that stretched so wide that its end was not visible.


    No matter how long I''ve lived, I''ve never seen a swamp this big. It felt like looking at the sea.


    Logically, it doesn''t make sense for a swamp to be formed this wide... But this is the Tower.


    Based on what I see now, the tutorial area seems to be a swamp surrounding arge ind-like shape.


    Well, it''s called a tower, so it doesn''t make sense for the range of activity to be endlessly wide.


    It seems like the Tower kindly indicated, ¡®Don''t try to escape. Just stay and y inside,¡¯ with this swamp.


    Of course, if you ignore the swamp and keep going straight ahead, you''ll eventually reach the wall of the Tower, and maybe if you touch those bricks wall, a hidden piece might pop out? I had such thoughts.


    "...This is not it."


    I didn''t even consider the thought of stepping into the purple swamp that emitted an ominous bubble and made me feel sick.


    No, it looks like there''s poison in it. There aren''t even traces of living organisms visible.


    If you throw a small squirrel in there, after a while, only the bones would float up.


    Even if I can regress, it''s out of the question to enter that ce.


    Needless to say, it was close to an act of suicide.


    "...Now, should I go somewhere else?"


    Since I''vee this far, it wouldn''t be bad to walk along the outskirts.


    As it is the outermost area, maybe the boss is nearby.


    Just like pushing monsters off cliffs in games, if I can make the boss fall into the swamp, I might be able to defeat him easily without fighting.


    "Well, then..."


    As I muttered to myself and was about to take a step, I felt a slightly bitter and nauseating taste in my mouth.


    It was a familiar taste and a familiar scent.


    This is... the taste of blood.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "...F*ck."


    I didn''t know that just by smelling poison, I would regress.


    Seriously... it''s unfair, just unfair.<strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER --- </strong> [Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 17: Status window is too unfriendly (4)

    Chapter 17: Status window is too unfriendly (4)


    "Phew... Rx..."


    Even though I regressed in such a ridiculous way... well, what''s done is done.


    A regressor must always take care of their mental state.


    As a regressor, with a sound mental state, you can do anything. But the moment your mental state falters, you fall into eternal hell.


    Moreover, haven''t I encountered numerous sess stories through novels and webtoons?


    Instead of getting angry and creating unnecessary obstacles, I should always calmly gather information. That''s what being a regressor is about.


    Furthermore, there''s something I need to check first.


    "Status Window."Name: Kim Jun-ho [LV: 5] Attributes:


    - Regression [EX]


    - Awe [C]


    Just as I expected.


    Traits and LV are maintained even after regression.


    I made a wise choice. If I had chosen something like ''disgust,'' I would have be a regressor who is disliked by everyone.


    Now, there''s one more thing I need to confirm.


    "The system will provide a detailed exnation... Tutorial, begin!"


    After the fairy dropped the weapons and disappeared, I stood up hesitantly.


    "Could everyone please listen to me for a moment?"


    Was I trying to win the favor of Choi Ji-won again?


    No, it''s not that.


    I''m nning to try something different this time.


    "I can''t exin it in detail, but I used to be a secret agent for the government. Naturally, the Korean government has some understanding of this ce as well."


    Although I was a little embarrassed, I continued my words.


    "We have a rough understanding of the escape method. I need 20 volunteers. Those I''m pointing at, please stand up."


    With a serious expression, I pointed at a man with a cool face.


    "Please stand up. The two people next to you too."


    "..."


    "Am I not clear? Did I not say to stand up?"


    "..."


    A chilly atmosphere settled in the vacant lot - A subtle silence, simr to when you cross the line with a joke at a drinking party.


    Everyone looked at me as if I was aplete idiot.


    "...F*ck."


    The experiment failed.


    To cool down my heated cheeks, I pped myself hard.


    Smack!Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "Hmm..."


    What I just experimented with was the newly acquired attribute, ''Awe.''


    When I press Awe in the status window, this description appears: Awe [C] - Praise for your greatness. Fear of the iprehensible.


    Awe roughly refers to the feeling of admiration and reverence while also harboring a sense of fear.


    So what about the people in the clearing just now? ¡®Should I do what he said?¡¯ was the response.


    Their reaction did not resemble that of someone who admires and fears. If the ability of awe had affected them extensively, I believe they would have hesitated a little and stood up from their seats, unable to resist my words.


    But that was not the case, which means that the ability of awe either didn''t work on them or had a very weak effect due to its low grade.


    "What could be different..."


    Let''s think about the reactions of the three survivors and the scrawny man.


    The three survivors, who were so tense to the point of breathlessness, rxed and cooperated with me when I gained the trait. The trembling scrawny man, who was cowering in fear, suppressed the terror and obediently followed me.


    What is the difference between them and the people in the vacant lot?


    "...Emotions?"


    I still don''t know what conditions I satisfied to acquire this trait, but it is clear that I obtained it from the scrawny man.


    Three emotions that he harbored towards me¡­ Since I acquired one of them as an attribute...


    "Ah."


    Spectively speaking, could this trait amplify emotions?


    The disgust and fear that the scrawny man had towards me were rtively diminished, while the emotion of awe became stronger.


    That seems to be a reasonable exnation.


    I also think that the three survivors must have felt a certain level of awe when they witnessed my disy of power.


    The fact that the people in the square were still confused even after hearing me speak can also be exined. They had never seen me before, and they had no preexisting emotions towards me. My speech wasn''t an excellent oration that would instill awe.


    It seems more urate to say that it would amplify awe only if there was already a sense of awe toward me.


    "...Should I confirm it?"


    Of course, this is all just my spection, so I decided to conduct a simple experiment.


    "The spear would be better. It''s rtively long."


    ¡°No. Don''t you know that the king of all weapons is a sword?¡±


    A group of men stood in front of the pile of weapons, pondering which one to pick.


    I approached them - the same group I had received excess clothes from earlier.


    "Hello?"


    "...Ah, yes. Hello."


    "Would you like to see how to use a sword?"


    I casually grabbed a sword from the ground and skillfully rotated my wrist.


    My current LV is 5.


    I''m not sure what achievement I obtained to raise it, but after killing the bully, my LV increased from 3 to 5.


    That means my physical abilities also noticeably improved.


    Shoo-ahk! So-ah-ahk!


    My sword swung, scattering sparks and shing through the air.


    With a splendid disy, I swung the sword vigorously in various directions.


    Swish!


    For the finishing pose, I exaggerated it to look cool. And as I finished, I was sure of one thing: it would have really looked cool.


    "Oh, wow..."


    "...Wow."


    To Choi Ji-won, it might have seemed like a clownish disy, but to an ordinary person, it would have appeared impressive, and as expected, their mouths were agape in awe.


    Thwack!


    After plunging the sword I had been holding into the ground, I calmly stepped back like a gant hero.


    "How was it?"


    I deliberately kept a nk expression on my face.


    After showing off something good, the coolest thing is to remainposed. If the person says, "Wow, that was amazing! Did you see that?" the coolness fades away.


    "Wow, it was really impressive."


    "Can you teach us swordsmanship? We will definitely show our gratitude!"


    Indeed, it seemed like they werepletely absorbed in my performance as they approached me with sparkling eyes.


    At this point, it''s safe to say that they definitely harbored the emotion of ''awe.''


    "Well, I can teach all of you swordsmanship, but there is one condition."


    "...What is it?"


    As soon as I mentioned the word ''condition,'' the group of men seemed slightly uneasy.


    "Please tell me your traits. That''s the only condition."


    "Uh..."


    The atmosphere that had heated up as if a female idol wasing turned as cold as ice.


    "When I read webtoons... they say to hide those things... I''m sorry..."


    The atmosphere became incredibly awkward.


    However, I obtained the information I wanted.


    Seeing the instant change in the men''s expressions, it was clear that ''awe'' had an effect.


    But they immediately rejected my request to disclose their traits.


    Let''s think about the case with the scrawny man in the previous round.


    Even though I openly took him along and told him to copy the status window onto the ground, he followed without even showing signs of resistance.


    Perhaps he had a much stronger sense of awe toward me, so the effect of the trait was stronger as well.


    And although these men considered me impressive and feared me to some extent, their level of awe was weaker.


    It seems like my spection was correct.


    Now that my curiosity is satisfied, it''s time to move on to the next stage.


    Smack!Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    I decided to focus on bing stronger instead of exploring the inside of the tower and searching for the base of the boss and the Minotaur.


    Once I realized that there was a formidable enemy called the mutant goblin, I couldn''t be confident in my safety with my current power.


    If I fight until the end, I should win, but I am in a position where I cannot fight until the end.


    I have to be stronger.


    And in the current situation, there are a few main ways for me to be stronger.


    First, somehow raise the level of LV that I don''t know the conditions for.


    Second, learn swordsmanship from Choi Ji-won.


    Third, acquire traits.


    The second option is what I want to pursue.


    Because if I set the traits as my goal, I first need to find out the exact conditions for obtaining them... and I also want to shock Choi Ji-won a little to gain another trait and extract more information from her.


    Choi Ji-won is not only a benefactor who taught me swordsmanship, but she is also a psycho who would kick me without hesitation if she suspects something suspicious.


    From the beginning, it is not normal for her to guard the vacant lot where the losers gather considering her strength.


    Of course, whether Choi Ji-won is a psycho or a sword enthusiast doesn''t matter.


    What''s important is that she is the strongest person I have ever seen in my life.


    In order for me to be stronger, I have to use Choi Ji-won in some way.


    I can repeatedly regress and steadily learn swordsmanship... And if the traits can be obtained from someone else''s emotions, I might be able to gain a new trait from Choi Ji-won.


    Even the trait gained from the mediocre scrawny man seems quite useful, so how strong the trait I would gain from Choi Ji-won be?


    To know that, I¡¯ll have to get a strong reaction out of her¡­ At least, that¡¯s what happened with the scrawny man.


    Regardless of what happens, there is a clear need to understand her better in order to use Choi Ji-won.


    What was her family background like?


    Why did she be a lunatic who uses violence as soon as something suspicious happens?


    Where did she learn swordsmanship, and what abilities does she possess?


    Choi Ji-won.


    I¡¯ll unravel everything about you.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Once again, Choi Ji-won was swinging her sword in a corner of the vacant lot without fail.


    What should I say to make her flustered?


    What actions can I take to extract information from her?


    A good idea came to mind, and I decided to put it into action immediately.


    With confident steps, I approached Choi Ji-won.


    "Excuse me."


    "..."


    She didn''t even look in my direction and continued swinging her sword.


    Alright, let''s see how long she can maintain that expressionless face.


    I decided to use a powerful line.


    "By any chance, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "...What?"


    Her swinging arm stopped.


    Choi Ji-won''s face distorted rapidly.


    "...You crazy bastard."


    Thud!Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "Ugh..."


    I was hit in the stomach with an elbow.


    "What kind of nonsense is that!" I expected a development where she blushes and says, "What, what are you saying?!"...


    Choi Ji-won just acts tough on the outside but actually has a soft heart and no immunity to men¡­


    Was this just my delusional imagination?


    "...No, it''s fine."


    It''s okay to fail.


    After all, I have an infinite number of attempts.


    Let''s see who will win the war in the end.<strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER --- </strong> [Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 18: Choi Ji-won (1)

    Chapter 18: Choi Ji-won (1)


    "Hello! Haven''t we met somewhere before?"


    "..."


    "Maybe... at Korean university? I feel like I''ve seen you on campus!"


    Whack!


    Just like before, Choi Ji-won cut my nose in an instant.


    "...Don''t bother me. Get lost."


    It seems like it''s definitely not Korean university.Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    ***


    "By any chance, is it Sinchon University?"


    Whack!


    "Or... Anam University?"


    Whack!


    "Hyehwa..."


    Whack!


    "Hoegee..."


    Whack!


    "F*ck! You sarcastic¡­."


    Whack!


    I called out all the universities I know, but what came back was not a warm greeting but a cold de.


    "I don''t know many high school names..."


    There are three possibilities.


    First, I don''t know the university she attends.


    Second, she has never attended a university.


    Third, I got the answer right, but she''s a lunatic who starts swinging a sword for no reason.


    Whatever the case may be, it seems impossible to elicit a meaningful response just by pretending to know.


    Perhaps familiarity is the issue.


    This time, I learned swordsmanship from Choi Ji-won, just like in the previous round.


    "Hoo. Hoo."


    "I''ve taught you enough, now leave."


    "...Ji-won."


    "I told you to leave?"


    "By any chance, can I ask you something?"


    "No."


    "..."


    She doesn''t give any room from the beginning.


    No matter how much I cosy as a righteous man, Choi Ji-won''s heart remains closed.


    Even if I do good deeds, she simply doesn''t treat me hostilely but doesn''t show any favor either.


    Providing food as if it''s an obligation, she silently goes about it.


    I tried saying "Thank you" every time I received a meal, but I never heard a response.


    No matter what I say, Choi Ji-won never gives a meaningful answer.


    Feeling frustrated, I even pretended to go crazy and attacked her.


    "Hey! You!"


    ¡°...Hold on, Boong Boong. ''Crazy bastard'' is a bit too much.¡±


    ¡®...I never said those words, though?¡¯


    A fist swung at lightning speed.


    Thump!Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    This time, though, the attack was faintly visible.


    But the problem is, even if I see them, I can''t block them.


    Her fist flew in a peculiar trajectory, and from the angle I held my sword, it was impossible to block.


    Actually, even if I blocked, I would regress. That punch was fucking strong.


    "...You maniac."


    I don''t know what the problem is.


    No matter what I do, she simply doesn''t respond.


    Was Choi Ji-won an unbeatable character from the start?


    F*ck... Should I just give up and go find the boss?


    If I just invest enough time, I can definitely find the boss.


    Or maybe there''s a way to follow other people.


    For example, the middle-aged firefighter led a group of survivors out of the vacant lot on the morning of the second day.


    Prepping an exit from the vacant lot in advance and following him from the second day onward is also a...


    "Huh?"


    Wait a minute.


    Other people?


    I''m not talking about making them do weird things instead of me.


    Choi Ji-won consistently kept her distance from everyone and never had long conversations with anyone except for short-haired girl Baek Da-hye.


    It doesn''t mean she''s specifically discriminating against me. She treated everyone like a psychopath.


    So what if I utilize "other people" in a slightly different way?


    "Hehe... Hehehehe..."


    Choi Ji-won.


    I will test your limits.


    Bam!Status: InjuredRegressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "Huff, huff, huff..."


    Running. Running. And running constantly.


    Kim Joon-gyu couldn''t stop.


    His body had exhausted everyst drop of moisture, with not a drop of sweat flowing anymore. His head felt dizzy and disoriented, and his lungs felt like they would explode.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaagh!¡±


    Arge goblin with a drawn sword was chasing him from behind as if going insane.


    It was fine until the end of the day they entered the tower.


    Kim Joon-gyu and hispanions wandered inside the tower with a light-hearted sense of ying a game, discovering that goblins dropped food when killed.


    They were indeed a bit short on food, but they had never felt the threat to their lives.


    The cold de in his hand was sharp, and the goblins were weak.


    So, Kim Joon-gyu and his threepanions spent their first night easily.


    With the disappearance of the sense of crisis, their steps were filled with confidence, and their shoulders straightened up.


    As they walked confidently, they encountered arge goblin sitting on a wooden log, facing them.


    "Joon-gyu Hyung, he looks pretty tough, doesn''t he?"


    "Hey, we''re already level 10. We don''t even need to bother killing goblins anymore. It''s time to change our prey."


    "Is that so..."


    They didn''t think it would be dangerous.


    After all, goblins were just goblins.


    The one who took the initiative was a young man, who became very close to Joon-gyu when they entered the tower and treated him as an elder brother.


    "Hyung, I think I can handle 3 sets of 500 now, maybe because I put all my stats into strength."


    His younger brother showed off his strength by flexing his muscles, which were bulging and impressive.


    "That bastard, I''ll show it what strength is. Hyung, watch closely."


    His younger brother approached the mutated goblinically with a hatchet held in both hands.


    Swish!


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, the mutated goblin moved and swiftly snatched the hatchet away.


    Crack!


    It split his younger brother¡¯s spine in half.


    "Uh...uh..."


    Kim Joon-gyu and the other members froze, unable to ept the reality.


    Without dy, the goblin threw the hatchet toward them.


    Whack!


    An unrealistically fast wind sound echoed.


    The person standing next to them fell, and hot blood spattered on their faces.


    "Ah... Aaaahhhh!"


    Kim Joon-gyu started running away without thinking twice.


    He ran like that for about 10 minutes.


    "Hoo-ak, hoo-aaahhh..."


    Kim Joon-gyu had gained levels and his stamina had increased, but the sprint for 10 minutes was too much.


    "Hoo-ak-!"


    -Thud!


    Suddenly, his vision spun around. He felt a sharp pain inside his mouth as if he had been hit on his front teeth.


    Was it because he tripped on a rock? Even if he tried to get up btedly, he couldn''t exert any strength in his hands.


    "Kekheak, kekheak, kekekeke..."


    Breathing heavily, the mutated goblin approached slowly.


    It seemed quite tired as well, but its condition was much better.


    "Please... anyone... help..."


    Is this how I''m going to die? Just because I messed with a big goblin?


    He only vaguely imagined growing old and dying. The actual encounter with death was repulsive, frightening, and disgusting.


    "Please..."


    "Kekhehe..."


    After wiping the drool from its mouth with the back of its hand, the mutated goblin raised its sharp ws toward Kim Joon-gyu.


    Swish!


    However, with a sharp sound, the goblin''s movement stopped. Without saying a word, it slowly bent its waist forward.


    "...Huh?"


    No, it''s not bending the waist.


    It''s because the waist was severed, causing the upper body to detach from the lower body.


    Splut!


    Green blood, as if being sted, sttered in all directions.


    "Are you okay? Get up."


    And the person behind it was the savior who lifted Kim Joon-gyu to his feet.


    Because of the sunlight shining like a halo, his face was not clearly visible, but the green blood-stained sword was vividly clear.


    "Ah... Ahh..."


    Is this man the one who saved me?


    Thank you. Thank you. Thank you...!


    Unable to speak clearly due to his constricted throat, he repeated "thank you" silently in his mind.


    "...This one is also an F-grade trait. Can it merge?"


    The savior muttered to himself in a low voice. His gaze, which had been hovering in the air, soon focused on Kim Joon-gyu¡¯s face.


    "What is your name?"


    "Kim Joon-Gyu... I''m Kim Joon-Gyu..."


    With a cracked voice, he barely managed to answer.


    The savior who asked for his name nodded slightly and immediately grabbed his shoulder firmly.


    "Mr. Joon-gyu. It''s tough, isn''t it?"


    "...Yes."


    It''s tough.


    Both of his close younger brothers died.


    He himself was barely pulled away from the grasp of death.


    This tower wasn''t a space where you could huntfortably like in an RPG.


    It was a space to kill or be killed - a ce where survival of the fittest was aw.


    Kim Joon-gyu''s spirit was crushed when he faced the harsh reality.


    "I''m sorry... Because I¡¯m weak..."


    Kim Joon-gyu lowered his head deeply.


    But the savior bestowed apassionate smile and patted his shoulder.


    "It''s okay."


    "...Yes?"


    "It''s okay to be weak."


    "But..."


    In this tower, if you''re weak, you can''t survive.


    Kim Joon-gyu was already afraid of battles. He didn''t even have confidence in defeating the weakest goblin.


    Without killing, he couldn''t obtain food and water. Kim Joon-gyu was in a state of defeat.


    "No."


    The savior shook his head vigorously.


    "It''s okay to be weak. You can still survive. You can still enjoy life even if you''re weak."


    "But how..."


    Snap.


    With that mysterious finger, the savior pointed in a certain direction.


    "Go back."


    "...What?"


    "Go back to where you started. There, you''ll find a warm shelter, food and water, and people who will wee you."


    It sounded like a sweet story about the existence of paradise.


    "...Okay."


    All Kim Joon-gyu could do was nod his head. He didn¡¯t dare to question his savior¡¯s words, no matter how impossible they sounded.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Seeing the guy leaving for the vacant lot, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Choi Ji-won.


    Let''s see how many people you can feed on your own.<strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER --- </strong> [Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 19: Choi Ji-won (2)

    Chapter 19: Choi Ji-won (2)Thanks to the enhancement of physical abilities due to the achievement level, the grass-cutting task that used to take three days in the past waspleted in just one day.  This allowed me to begin my activities exceptionally early, a mere day after regressing.  My approach was straightforward.  I diligently roamed the tower, actively seeking out individuals.  Whenever I encountered someone, I skillfully persuaded them to return to the vacant lot.  Initially, I had concerns.  "Hey, we''re fine on our own. Let''s just ignore that guy," I thought there could be such a reaction.  But the results were surprising.  "Really...? Are you serious?"  "She... provides food, a safe haven, and everything?"  For ordinary people, a single day in the tower proved far more arduous and challenging than I had envisioned.  Not only did a greater number of individuals disy aversion towards taking lives, but the strain of trudging around all day with a cumbersome weapon had taken its toll.  "Even if I set up a camping tent... I couldn''t sleep... I don''t have a nket or a bed... I miss my mom..."  A woman with puffy eyes sobbed tearfully.  The fear of potentially perishing within the tower had swiftly worn down their spirits, rendering them fragile.  The sole reason for their initial reluctance to return to the vacant lot was simple.  They feared their inability to survive without ying monsters.  They dreaded the prospect of starvation.  Now, however, they had no reason to hesitate anymore. They had realized that the vacant lot provided sustenance,fortable sleeping arrangements, and exceptional security.  "Ha. Do you know what level I am? Stop talking nonsense and get lost."  Naturally, there were asional individuals who seemed perfectly adjusted to life in the tower, appearing as though they required no assistance. However, their numbers were limited.  Furthermore, most of them seemed to possess unique abilities upon initial observation.  Those without abilities or those with mediocre skills suffered greatly from fatigue¡ªsuch was the reality of the tower.  Thus, within a mere day, I sessfully sent 22 individuals back to the vacant lot.  If Choi Ji-won harbors any lingering resentment, I can masquerade as a benevolent figure and assist her until she feels content. Alternatively, if it isn''t a burden, I can continue guiding people until she bes resentful.  That wasn''t the only thing I gained.  "Wow, ahhhh!"  Every time I rushed towards the source of screams, I would invariably find one or two individuals being pursued by a group of goblins or mutated goblins.  sh!  As soon as I reached them, all I had to do was dispatch them with my sword.  Not only the feeble goblins, even the mutated goblins, engrossed in their prey, proved no match for me.  While a one-on-one confrontation might yield uncertain results, in a surprise attack scenario, I had no doubt I could ovee a mutated goblin.  After all, in a face-to-face battle, I couldn''t afford to get hit even once, so it only decreased my winning rate.  That way, after rescuing these people...  "Thank you! Thank you!"  "Sob... I really thought I was going to die..."  And leaving behind people shedding tears of relief,  You have acquired a trait. Consistently, each time I acquired a trait without fail.  I surmised that by evoking intense emotions in people, I could obtain traits.  It was the same when dealing with the scrawny man; everyone experienced extreme emotions.  But the problem was...  -Relief [FFF] -When faced with distress, when on the verge of physical exhaustion, your presence brings sce to the heart.  "...What?"  All the traits I acquired by saving people were of trash grade.  No, what on earth is an FFF-grade?  If it were something like "World''s Strongest with an FFF-grade Trait!" as a clickbait title for a web novel, I wouldn''t mind, but this was simply abysmal.  It didn''t even reach the level of inspiring awe in people''s reactions; it merely offered slight relief to those I had saved.  Am I simply unlucky?  -Trust [FFF]


    -Respect [FFF]


    -Love [FFF]


    -Faith [FFF] The traits obtained from saving people... all of them were trash-grade.  If "awe[C]" had appeared repeatedly, I would have selected it just to see what would happen, but "awe[C]" didn''t appear at all.  However, [FFF]-grade traits appeared frequently.  Once or twice could be a coincidence, but when it was repeated many times¡­  I came to a realization.  "...Ah, Scrawny had an S-grade ability."  His party was exceptionally strong ording to tutorial standards.  In fact, they proved their prowess by defeating the mutant goblin without any casualties.  However, all the people I saved were weak.  If it''s true that stronger individuals yield better traits, it''s inevitable that the people I saved would provide mediocre traits.  But does that mean my efforts werepletely meaningless?  That''s not the case.  Condition satisfied. Merging abilities. At some point, these messages appeared, causing all the FFF-grade abilities to vanish.  -Hero [F]


    -In moments of crisis, people think of you. You be stronger when fighting to protect someone. A new trait with a cool name emerged, although the grade was a bit low.  Regardless of whether it was a result of saving people and acquiring traits or not, the trait description itself was positive.  It was different from some stupid trait with the word "fear" in it.  The exnation of the trait was straightforward as well. When you protect others, you grow stronger¡ªa simple condition.  Initially, when I only received FFF-grade traits, I thought the traits wouldn''t matter much... but now, it seems like I should attempt to extract traits from everyone I encounter.  After regressing, I should also investigate whether I can obtain duplicate traits from the same person.  Of course, my expectations for the trait I could obtain from Choi Ji-won had grown even higher.  If Scrawny, who was mediocre, granted me a C-grade ability, what would Choi Ji-won bestow upon me?  "Status Window."  Name: Kim Jun-ho [LV: 6] Attributes:


    - Regression [EX]


    - Awe [C]


    - Hero [F] Now, the status window appeared more satisfying. It looked much better than when it only showed Regression.  "...My LV went up?"  The most troublesome part for me was precisely that achievement level.  It doesn''t disclose when, how, or what I did to level up.  Since I don''t know the conditions, it''s impossible to intentionally acquire them. I can only specte.  When I checked the status window right after reaching the tower, I was at lv 1, and after the scuffle with the goblins, I reached lv 2.  After mowing the grass field, I reached lv 3. When I checked the status window with Scrawny Man, I was at lv 5. Now I''m at lv 6 again.  Tap, tap.  Even when I pressed the [LV: 6] in the status window, there was no response.  Scrawny mentioned that pressing it would disy the achievement list.  Why is it so strict with me? Why is it only happening to me!!!  "Phew..."  If I were a second-time regressor from the future, I could have experienced tremendous growth by aplishing achievements.  Even in the games, achievements are obtained just bypleting specific tasks, so don''t you need a strategy book to clear all of them?  "How many people did I save... 8? 10?"  This time, I can only specte that saving people granted me achievement.  "Ah, or maybe not?"  Come to think of it, in the previous regression, Scrawny mentioned that he obtained the achievement of "first mutant goblin kill."  This time, since I killed a mutant goblin in just one day, it seems like I took away the achievement Scrawny had obtained.  "Hmm..."  Talking about Scrawny reminded me of that dead bully.  After eliminating that bastard, I checked my achievement level, which had gone from 3 to 5.  Even if one of them was due to obtaining a trait for the first time...  Are there achievements for killing people?  Or was it because that bastard was special? Perhaps this time, I should kill Scrawny...  "No, that¡¯s not right."  If the Human Qualification Exam official were standing in front of me, they would be giving me a very displeased look.  "Hmm... I''ll let it slide this time." They would probably mutter something along those lines.  I almost lost my human qualification. Rx, rx.  Of course, if I went around killing people, I might be able to grow stronger quickly.  Perhaps there are separate achievements for 100 kills, 1000 kills, and I could rapidly increase my achievement level.  Anyway, when I regress, all the people I killed wille back to life, so there might be people wondering why I''m not killing them.  But let me emphasize once again: the important thing is my mental state.  For individuals like Death Regressors who experience repeated loops, their mental well-being is crucial.  Although there are cases where they go through loops without any thoughts, like a blockhead, and still remain unscathed...  Most Death Regressors lose their humanity and deteriorate over time. They be hollow shells.  I want to conquer this tower as a human, retaining my humanity. I don''t know how my personality would be warped by bing a murderer¡­ perhaps I¡¯ll be a lunatic.  No, I don''t want to be a monster. No way.  "Let''s think positive thoughts, good thoughts."  Come to think of it, I''ve been fixating on Choi Ji-won a lottely.  Why do I have to be so obsessed with that erratic girl?  Maybe it''s because of my shallow pride.  However, there¡¯s no need to rush. If I persist until the end, I''ll emerge victorious. I will continue growing infinitely stronger while my enemies stagnate.  The sun was gradually setting, and the night was approaching. If I entertained dreadful thoughts of ughtering people before sleeping, I would surely have nightmares.  Leaning against a sturdy tree, I found afortable position.  Instead of thinking about the stressful Choi Ji-won, let''s imagine something cute and adorable to soothe my mental state.  Come to think of it, I remember a video I saw on YouTube about Marudoggy, a cat-like animal.  Closing my eyes, I let my imagination take flight.  Marudoggy has a round shape, thick fur, and exhibits adorable behavior.  When this little creature hunts, it moves like a toy with a low battery, engaging in distinct actions that are quite charming.  "...You."  While Marudoggy always maintains a serious expression while hunting, its undeniable cuteness...  "...Answer me."  Oh, I was trying to imagine the adorable Marudoggy, but why does Choi Ji-won''s creepy voice keep popping into my head?  Huh?  I quickly opened my eyes and saw Choi Ji-won standing before me, arms crossed, wearing a stern expression.  "...You. Why did you send people away?"  Choi Ji-won¡­  She couldn''t help and came searching for me in just one day.  <strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER --- </strong> [TL Note: I started tranting this chapter when I was ill. Please go easy on this one. And yes, I''m fine now, so expect regr updates from now on. Good day :-)  Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 20: Choi Ji-won (3)

    Chapter 20: Choi Ji-won (3)


    Choi Ji-won appeared before me instead of adorable Marudoggy.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    Although her sword was peacefully asleep in its scabbard, I knew that it could be drawn at any moment.


    I did consider the possibility that Choi Ji-won coulde looking for me.


    If so many people returned to the vacant lot, even a fool would sense something unusual and naturally be curious about who is behind it.


    But I didn¡¯t expect her to act so quickly.


    ¡°...¡±


    Let¡¯s think carefully.


    If I tremble and stammer, saying something like ¡°W-what...,¡± Choi Ji-won will surely think, ¡°He¡¯s hiding something. Knock him out for now.¡±


    Yes, there is a high possibility that she will strike me on the back of my neck.


    Let¡¯s consider how she found me in the first ce.


    Choi Ji-won probably heard about my appearance and location from the survivors who came to the vacant lot and traced me back here. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find me so quickly.


    If that¡¯s the case, she knows that I sent them¡­ I also need to figure out why she¡¯s not attacking me right away.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    In other words, it means that I don¡¯t need to make any excuses first.


    It¡¯s highly likely that responding to Choi Ji-won¡¯s question instead of babbling about unnecessary things will yield a higher chance of sess.


    ¡°Why did you send people to the vacant lot?¡±


    As expected, Choi Ji-won got straight to the point.


    If I try to y hard to get here, I¡¯ll probably end up having to confront Choi Ji-won¡¯s fists and kicks.


    ¡°Because you were protecting the vacant lot¡­¡±


    Here, I needed to be bold.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s face twisted, but I couldn¡¯t show any signs of backing down.


    The more she tried to intimidate me, the more confident I needed to be.


    ¡°The moment I woke up at the vacant lot, I could tell. Among the people gathered there, you were the strongest.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Up to this point, Choi Ji-won won¡¯t be able to refute it either.


    Because this woman must have sensed that I was somewhat skilled in some way.


    When I was cutting the grass, the back of my neck was unusually chilly. It¡¯s obvious whose gaze it was.


    ¡°A person as strong as you, if you were only practicing swordsmanship at the vacant lot... wouldn¡¯t it be to protect those people? I simply led the weak to a safe ce.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I may be stronger than others, but I don¡¯t have the power to protect everyone. That¡¯s why I sent them to you... Is there a problem?¡±


    Choi Ji-won struggled to give a quick response.


    She probably imagined that I had some ulterior motives, but upon closer inspection, I was just a good person.


    She must be extremely flustered right now. I intended to just say ¡°bye!¡± and end it, but it didn¡¯t turn out that way.


    ¡°Food.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that I was nning to distribute food?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Oh no.


    The moment I left the vacant lot was just one day after waking up there.


    In other words, it was on the morning of the second day when I left.


    Choi Ji-won distributed food for the first time at lunch on the second day. It¡¯s the information I shouldn¡¯t have known.


    I shouldn¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s respond naturally.


    ¡°...Since you decided to protect the people, I thought it was natural for you to provide food as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Choi Ji-won listened to my answer and fell into contemtion.


    For now, the flow of the conversation was fine. It didn¡¯t abruptly end with a ¡°Whoosh!¡± and Choi Ji-won had been leading the conversation calmly.


    Hmm¡­ I just needed to put on the ¡°good person¡± mask again, the one I wore to learn the sword from Choi Ji-won.


    The testimonies of the people I rescued will breathe life into my mask, wherever they may be.


    In fact, if we focus only on this round, I really was a good person.


    ¡°Yeah, I understand your intentions.¡±


    After contemting, Choi Ji-won nodded slightly.


    Her ponytail swayed captivatingly as her head moved.


    ¡°But take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Take responsibility? Me?


    No... Choi Ji-won may be pretty and have a good figure, but her personality is strange...


    ¡°There are too many people in the vacant lot. It¡¯s difficult for me to gather food alone. I need your help.¡±


    Ah.


    So that¡¯s what taking responsibility meant.


    ¡°There is a stockpile of food already. Let me guide you.¡±


    Choi Ji-won looked at me with her arms crossed.


    ¡°...Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The food we gathered after killing the mutant goblins was not enough to feed everyone for more than a day or two, but if it meant leaving a good impression on her, it''s okay if the food we worked hard to gather gets taken away in one morning.


    ¡°May I ask your name? Ah, my name is Kim Jun-ho.¡±


    ¡°...Choi Ji-won.¡±


    Regardless of the method, I have been recruited as Choi Ji-won¡¯s assistant.


    I will be closer to Choi Ji-won in this round.


    And I will uncover every piece of information about her, down to her underwear, making it easier for me to get a trait from her.


    Just wait and see, Choi Ji-won.


    I¡¯m looking forward to the day you step into my trap.


    ¡°...You have a grass allergy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It swells up when my skines in contact with it.¡±


    ¡°...Then follow the path you created.¡±


    I subtly dropped a few hints here and there, but Choi Ji-won didn¡¯t react much.


    Until now, I used politenguage because it was our first meeting in each round and because I thought of her as a benefactor who taught me swordsmanship. But now, as we moved forward as equals instead of benefactor and student, this was the true beginning.


    Choi Ji-won and I carried a load of food on our backs and walked toward the vacant lot.


    At times like this, I can feel that my physical abilities have be stronger. It even seems like I have developed some muscles in my arms.


    ¡°...¡±


    Of course, I couldn¡¯tpare to Choi Ji-won, who was beside me.


    Muscles were visible in her arms, and her palms were calloused, but... even considering that, she was too strong. Her muscles were literallypressed for realbat.


    Well, it shouldn''t be a surprise. In the Tower, you shouldn¡¯t judge people based on their appearance. It¡¯s a ce where you don¡¯t know how deceptive their abilities might be.


    ¡°...We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Choi Ji-won muttered softly.


    As she said, the inside of the vacant lot gradually came into view...


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    I instantly understood why Choi Ji-won came to find me.


    In the past, there were about 10 people in the vacant lot. Now, there were about 30 people.


    It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be overlooked.


    Moreover, these people are all baby birds that have escaped from a cruel reality.


    If the amount of food people eat, fight, and the space needed to sleep is tripled... oh, shit.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s distribute the food.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Choi Ji-won and I hurriedly moved around the vacant lot, distributing food to different ces.


    It seemed like we had brought a lot when we were carrying it, but after distributing it, each person only received enough food for two meals.


    After the whole process was over, Choi Ji-won grasped her sword again without showing signs of fatigue.


    I sat down beside her, panting.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Upon closer inspection, Choi Ji-won was wielding her sword in the same position and following the same path every time.


    The speed was also significantly slowerpared to usual.


    Consciously slowing down and repeating the same sword technique¡­ If I have a chance to practice with a sword in the future, I should try imitating it.


    ¡°Um... Ji-won?¡±


    ¡°Call me Choi Ji-won.¡±


    At least this time, Choi Ji-won responded.


    Good person buff + helping with work = still gives cold responses! That seems to be the case.


    ¡°Yeah, Choi Ji-won. Why are you feeding so many people in the vacant lot?¡±


    From the perspective of the person who created the Tower, it was clearly abnormal to have people living in the vacant lot like this.


    It¡¯s difficult to obtain food here. The goblins living in the bushes only give out trash-like things.


    Although it¡¯s safe, it¡¯s also very difficult toe and go due to the dense undergrowth.


    It¡¯s the literal starting point.


    Even for people who are too scared to move, eventually sumbing to hunger and thirst and leaving the vacant lot would be the normal course of action.


    However, because of Choi Ji-won¡¯s efforts, it has be apletely safe zone¡­ At least, for now.


    ¡°With your abilities... obtaining the golden bead wouldn¡¯t have been difficult.¡±


    Even I captured a mutant and obtained one bead.


    Moreover, if it were Choi Ji-won, she could have easily taken care of any mutants she encountered.


    I was curious about why she didn¡¯t just move on to the next stage but instead stayed by the weaklings¡¯ side.


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Ji-won wielded her sword without answering, remaining silent.


    I thought she was just being her usual self and was about to fall asleep. However¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s what I learned.¡±


    Choi Ji-won spoke as she swung her sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s the duty of the strong. Even if you can¡¯t save everyone in a crisis, at least you should save the weak in front of you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯ve learned.¡±


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s gaze, as she said that, somehow looked mncholic.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Choi Ji-won seemed to have a story behind her.


    Even attacking because of seeing something slightly suspicious must have its own reasons.


    My heart felt a bit sentimental due to my sympathy for her.


    ¡®But how many times did I go back because of her?¡¯ I thought and snapped back to my senses.


    There is no one without a story in this world. Even I have my own story.


    Here, what judgment would the rational and pragmatic Kim Jun-ho - the regressor - make?


    Let¡¯s think again.


    That gaze... it was a gaze reminiscent of the past.


    Family? Or perhaps a fellow student she learned with? Or maybe a master.


    I don¡¯t know who it is, but one thing is certain.


    The person who said those words to her must have died or be impossible to see for some reason.


    And their trace is still deeply embedded in Choi Ji-won¡¯s heart.


    By giving such a kind suggestion¡­ they must have been incredibly good people.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Come to think of it, Choi Ji-won doesn¡¯t treat me particrly harshly when I wear the good person mask.


    She taught me swordsmanship and even told me why she protects the vacant lot.


    ¡®Bingo.¡¯


    Choi Ji-won¡­ sees me ovepping with that person when I pretend to be good.


    It feels like the pieces of the puzzle are falling into ce in my mind. I came to a realization quickly:


    The day I get to know in detail about ¡®that person¡¯ who is dear to Choi Ji-won¡­ is the day I¡¯ll grab hold of Choi Ji-won¡¯s leash.<strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER --- </strong> [TL Note:Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 21: The Boss is Too Weak (1)

    Chapter 21: The Boss is Too Weak (1)Hooong! Hooong!  I woke up from my slumber to find Choi Ji-won swinging her sword next to me.  The distance between us was much closer than before. Could it be that she has finally opened the door to her heart for me?  Finally, have my efforts borne fruit...?  ¡°...No.¡±  No, it¡¯s just that more people have gathered, making the vacant lot narrower.  ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±  She sheathed her sword and tidied her hair, then looked at me.  She rummaged through the grass and threw arge shovel in my direction.  ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±  ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? It¡¯s a shovel. You must have gone to the military.¡±  ¡°...So why are you giving it to me?¡±  ¡°The vacant lot is getting cramped. We should clear some of the outer grass.¡±  ¡°...¡±  Though I felt annoyed, I was currently Angel Jun-ho. I chewed on an energy bar and picked up the shovel.  *Sigh*  ... Did I regress for this?  Pak! Pak!  Since the grass roots were rtively shallow, removing the grass was not too difficult.  Pak! Pak!  When I was on the verge of suggesting that she, who was swinging her sword, should lend a hand as well, Choi Ji-won, maybe with a hint of conscience remaining, stepped forward and joined me in digging involuntarily.  ¡°Um... We¡¯ll help too.¡±  ¡°That¡¯s right. You provided us with food and a safe ce...¡±  Some of the men also joined us, and the task of clearing the grass progressed more smoothly than I had expected.  Now that I remember, that old man who was digging¡­ what is he doing now?  Oh, he¡¯s still digging over there. But he seems a bit stressed because there are many people around.  I¡¯m sorry, old man.  And so, the size of the training ground expanded by about 20%.  Choi Ji-won said it was enough and sent the other men away.  ¡°Phew, we did well...¡±  ¡°You should stay.¡±  ¡°Huh?¡±  I was nning to take a break, but Choi Ji-won grabbed my shoulder.  ¡°We need to get food.¡±  ¡°Oh.¡±  . . .  Three dayster:  If I were to describe the past three days, it felt like being in the military.  I had regr meals, went out to get food, and followed Choi Ji-won¡¯s instructions diligently, just like a diligent soldier.  So, was I just taken advantage of like a fool?  Definitely not.  I, the pragmatic and rational Kim Jun-ho, bent my principles temporarily but gained some benefits.  I gained two major advantages.  First, I managed to gather sufficient information about ¡°that person¡± Choi Ji-won longed for.  It turned out to be herte father and master.  I think he died while saving someone else... But she didn¡¯t reveal any more details.  Even with just this information, I could make good use of it in the next round.  Secondly, swordsmanship.  ¡°I¡¯m here to help people, not you. If you want me to help you, teach me swordsmanship!¡± I put on a tough act, and Choi Ji-won reluctantly agreed.  This time, she didn¡¯t treat it as a mere pastime, and her advice was truly invaluable.  With Choi Ji-won¡¯s sincere guidance, my skills naturally improved rapidly.  It felt like I was a dish with great potential, and Choi Ji-won¡¯s advice was like a spoonful of rich sauce,pleting the dish with a delightful taste.  When this round began, my skill level was 1.0 Kim Jun-ho, but now it feels like I¡¯ve be 1.25 Kim Jun-ho.  In stock market terms, it¡¯s almost like hitting the daily limit. If I were an investor, I¡¯d invest in Kim Jun-ho right away.  ¡°Huff... Huff...¡±  So, what am I doing now?  I¡¯m running through the forest following Choi Ji-won.  It¡¯s been three days since I started doing this, but it¡¯s still tough.  Choi Ji-won¡¯s running speed is impressive, but her stamina is incredible as well.  We were running together, but every time I regained my senses, she was far ahead, and the situation repeated.  ¡°Ugh...¡±  Thanks to my achievement level, my stamina has improved dramatically, but it¡¯s still only at a human level.  However, she¡¯s not human. She¡¯s a monster who knows how to handle a sword.  ¡°...You¡¯rete.¡±  ¡°Heh, heh. You¡¯re fast.¡±  By the time I arrived, Choi Ji-won had already severed the neck of a mutant goblin.  The goblin¡¯s lifeless body was gradually disappearing, revealing a small box containing rations and golden beads.  Choi Ji-won naturally hid the golden beads in her pocket and handed me a bundle of rations.  ¡°You can¡¯t carry rations all the time, so find a good hiding spot. If you¡¯re confident, you can carry them.¡±  After saying that, Choi Ji-won dashed off again.  ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯  I instinctively wanted to swear, but she might hear it even from this distance.  I roughly hid the rations on a tree and followed Choi Ji-won.  ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±  ¡°...Sorry.¡±  ¡°What?¡±  ¡°Nothing.¡±  This time too, she swiftly beheaded another mutant goblin.  Doesn¡¯t she think this pattern is strange?  A question I had hidden deep in my heart wriggled.  Well, it¡¯s been about three days since I followed her around, so I guess it¡¯s okay to ask.  ¡°...Choi Ji-won. Didn¡¯t you run straight here?¡±  ¡°Yes.¡±  ¡°But how did you know there would be mutant goblins here? And not just today... It¡¯s always like this every time.¡±  ¡°...¡±  Choi Ji-won didn¡¯t respond and had a usual nk expression, but her eyes were flickering.  ¡°...Wait a moment.¡±  After telling me to wait, Choi Ji-won whispered something softly. I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning, but her tone seemed like she was consulting with someone.  What¡¯s this? Does she have an imaginary friend or something?  After mumbling for a while, Choi Ji-won finally said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be honest. From what I¡¯ve observed so far, you don¡¯t seem like a bad person.¡±  Finally, she seemed to have finished consulting her imaginary friend and looked up slowly, meeting my gaze.  ¡°Kim Jun-ho. You asked me how I find the location of mutant goblins. It¡¯s a power I possess.¡±  ¡°What kind of power is it?¡±  ¡°I have the ability to sense the strength of enemies even from a distance. However, I can only detect those who are considerably stronger than me.¡±  Choi Ji-won willingly answered my question. It seemed like a different ability from her sharp senses... I decided to ask more regarding what I was curious about during this opportunity.  ¡°In that case, can you feel monsters nearby who are stronger than you, or are they all weaker?¡±  ¡°There¡¯s one monster at a simr level as me.¡±  ¡°Then, is that one the boss?¡±  ¡°No, it¡¯s not. That one... is too strong.¡±  I see. Choi Ji-won must have sensed the presence of the Minotaur.  But then, a question arose.  ¡°Then, can you feel the presence of the ¡®boss¡¯?¡±  As I repeated my regressions, this message always appeared at a certain point.  Tutorial Stage-Clear Condition 1: If you swallow the ¡®Golden Beads¡¯ hidden somewhere in the forest, you can proceed to the next stage. However, there are only 50 golden beads in existence.


    -Clear Condition 2: Once you defeat the boss, Goblin Shaman, a portal to the next stage will appear. The boss I¡¯m talking about is the Goblin Shaman mentioned here.  If you have the ability to sense strong enemies, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to find the Goblin Shaman?  Just defeat the boss, and then we can proceed through the portal.  Even if the boss is strong, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s stronger than Choi Ji-won. At best, it would be on a level around 3 ¡®Kim Jun-Ho.¡¯  ¡°...¡±  Surprisingly, Choi Ji-won didn¡¯t give an immediate answer and seemed lost in thought.  She scrutinized my face carefully.  ¡°What... is your purpose? Why are you following me and enduring all this hardship?¡±  Choi Ji-won used the way of answering questions with more questions.  Until I answer, she won¡¯t open her mouth.  ...What is my purpose?  It¡¯s simple.  ¡°To climb the tower and save the world. To be stronger.¡±  ¡°Ha.¡±  Choi Ji-won chuckled softly as if she interpreted my words in her own way.  ¡°Words are easy.¡±  She turned away cynically.  Sigh.  She asked something that seemed significant, and I thought she would give me important information, but it was just her whim.  As I was picking up rations absent-mindedly...  Thump.  A small wooden box fell in front of me.  Since it was a familiar design, I felt like I knew what was inside without even opening it.  It was a box containing golden beads. But why...  ¡°There was someone like you. In reality, he was at rock bottom, but his gaze was fixed high up in the sky.¡±  Choi Ji-won said while turning her back to me. Her tone was different from the blunt and tough way she usually spoke; she sounded like an ordinary college student.  ¡°When a crisises... just use it. Even if you die for others, it¡¯s still death.¡±  ¡°...¡±  ¡°No need to think of it as a favor. I have plenty of beads, so I scatter them here and there.¡±  With those words, Choi Ji-won casually distanced herself with an indifferent attitude.  Did that woman just give me a precious golden bead?  Once again, I must have ovepped with her father.  I felt aplicated mixture of emotions.  ¡°Wait, wait!¡±  I had something to say, but Choi Ji-won had already walked far away.  No... I already have three golden beads stashed away...  And the boss... Where is the boss, you damn girl! Why do you keep talking about what you want without answering!  ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±  ¡°What?¡±  ¡°I don¡¯t know. In the first ce, finding the boss is my objective.¡±  On the way back with the rations¡­ The answer to my question about the boss was surprisingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±  ¡°Well, you said you can sense strong opponents, right?¡±  ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±  Choi Ji-won can roughly sense the location and level of strong opponents.  Hence, she was able to feel the presence of the Minotaur and the mutant goblins.  ¡°The problem is... there is no one in-between.¡±  ¡°No one in-between?¡±  ¡°The boss is not as strong as the extremely powerful monster far away, nor should it be weaker than the mutant goblins. But there is no such opponent. My ability doesn¡¯t detect the location of the ¡¯Goblin Shaman.¡¯¡±  ¡°...¡±  So, she didn¡¯t know because Choi Ji-won¡¯s radar only worked on opponents above a certain level.  There are two possibilities.  First, the boss may be at a simr level as the mutant goblins, making it hard to differentiate.  In this case, I could just kill all the mutant goblins to find it...  And the second possibility.  The boss... may be so weak that it doesn¡¯t even register on Choi Ji-won¡¯s radar.  ¡°Haah.¡±  I let out a sigh unknowingly.  I thought Choi Ji-won would know the boss¡¯ location...  One of the reasons I endured so far seemed to disappear. I didn¡¯t go through all this trouble for this.  I¡¯ve already gathered everything I need, and soon the Minotaur will appear too... While considering trying a different route through regression...  ¡°Wait.¡±  Choi Ji-won stopped me while I was lost in thought.  Her gaze was fixed on a certain tree.  ¡°Come out.¡±  With a rustle, a man appeared from behind the tree.  ¡°So, what I heard was true.¡±  The man who revealed himself... was the fireman Ajusshi who led a group of about 20 people and left the vacant lot on the second day.  Was his name Park Cheol-jin? I remember his face was scary, like a tiger.  But what is this ajusshi doing here?  ¡°Are you in charge of the group in the vacant lot?¡±  ¡°Um, not exactly, but I am responsible for managing it.¡±  Surprisingly, Choi Ji-won used politenguage to the elder. She must be the type who strictly adheres to proper manners.  ¡°...My name is Park Cheol-jin. I was a fireman.¡±  It seemed difficult for Park Cheol-jin to get the words out.  ¡°You two. I heard you are incredibly strong¡­ We¡­ we need your help.¡±  ¡°What kind of help?¡±  ¡°...We found the boss.¡±  Day 6 after the regression. Daytime.  The plot began to flow differently from the previous regressions.  <strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER --- </strong> [TL Note:Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 22: The Boss is Too Weak (2)

    Chapter 22: The Boss is Too Weak (2)


    After storing the provisions in the vacant lot, we finished our introductions and began to walk through the forest, following Park Cheol-jin¡¯s lead.


    ¡®...It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t regress.¡¯


    It was only once that I hade this far, and that was on the sixth day.


    In the past, when Izily stayed at the Vacant lot doing nothing, such events didn¡¯t exist.


    I¡¯ve never even heard of Park Cheol-jin finding the boss.


    In that case, I should consider myself the butterfly effect... However, I still don¡¯t know why the future changed.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Park Cheol-jin, Choi Ji-won, and I walked in silence.


    The atmosphere felt a bit awkward, but I decided to ask what I was curious about.


    ¡°How did you know about us?¡±


    Perhaps because I used the word ¡°us,¡± Choi Ji-won¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, but she didn¡¯t offer any objections.


    By the way, Park Cheol-jin¡¯s departure from the vacant lot was in the early afternoon of the second day. Choi Ji-won started distributing provisions after that.


    Which meant there was no contact between them.


    ¡°...It was Kim Gun-do who told me,¡± Park Cheol-jin willingly answered my question.


    ¡°But who¡¯s Kim Gun-do?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I have no idea. Who is Kim Gun-do?


    It feels like a stranger saying, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you Jun-ho? Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s someone who came from your group... but I don¡¯t know his name.¡±


    ¡°Does he have anything unique?¡±


    ¡°He digs the ground everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    It must be that old man who dug the ground. His name was Kim Gun-do, apparently.


    ¡°He originally nned to leisurely dig the ground at the vacant lot for five days... but there were too many people, and he couldn¡¯t stand the mental strain. Now he¡¯s part of our group.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    In the previous round, Kim Gun-do, the old man, disappeared on the fifth night.


    It seems he left the vacant lot earlier than nned because of the people I sent there.


    And somehow, he ended up joining the group of the firefighter old man.


    Is this what they call the butterfly effect? It feels oddly strange.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    How long had we walked? Park Cheol-jin finally stopped his footsteps.


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    There were three well-built houses made of wood here. They were a bit small, but the craftsmanship was quite impressive.


    ¡°Did you build these yourself?¡±


    ¡°No. We had a carpenter in our group who had the trait to process wood easily. Those are his works.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Wait, he had...?¡±


    ¡°He died by a mutant goblin.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Come to think of it, when Park Cheol-jin left the vacant lot, he didn¡¯t believe in status screens or towers at all.


    He used to insist that all of this was just a joke...


    But now, he casually uses words like ¡°traits¡± and ¡°mutant goblin.¡±


    How much hardship did it take for him to ept all of this?


    It makes my heart feel heavy for some reason.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no one here?¡±


    The log houses were empty.


    Although there were signs of people living here, there was no one to be found, which felt a bit strange.


    ¡°...¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly turned chilly.


    What is this?


    Could it be that everyone except Park Cheol-jin died at the hands of the boss?


    Did I just mess up the timeline?


    ¡°...They¡¯re hiding far away.¡±


    Thankfully, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    That¡¯s a relief.


    But something seems a little odd. Why are they hiding?


    ¡°...Phew.¡±


    The old man, Park Cheol-jin, who had plopped down on a wooden chair, took a deep breath and stared at us with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Before showing you the boss, I want to ask you something honestly.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Ji-won had been silent, gazing somewhere since earlier. Eventually, I answered, ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin still didn¡¯t take his eyes off us. He cautiously asked, ¡°Where did you learn swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This time, I was also at a loss for words. It was because I had already figured out why he was so guarded.


    Let me reiterate, Today is the sixth day since we entered the tower.


    And for Choi Ji-won and me to be so skilled in swordsmanship after only six days of self-learning is rather imusible.


    It¡¯s a very logical question to ask, ¡°So, where did you learn swordsmanship?¡± As even if you¡¯re familiar with swordsmanship, it¡¯s not something you can master in six days.


    The same question I once posed to Choi Ji-won now applies to me as well.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll tell you first.¡±


    Choi Ji-won was the first to speak.


    ¡°My father was a Kendo master.¡±


    ¡°...Kendo Master?¡±


    ¡°Usually, you¡¯d be familiar with the term ¡®Kendo instructor.¡¯ A 5th rank is an instructor, and an 8th rank is a master. I learned how to handle a real sword from my father.¡±


    ...I see.


    Choi Ji-won had a reason for being skilled in swordsmanship.


    Having her father as a Kendo master, she must have learned how to wield a sword properly.


    Come to think of it, Choi Ji-won has never shown off any fancy sword techniques.


    She only relies on her solid foundation and overwhelming physical abilities, making her incredibly powerful.


    ¡°...I also have some connections with people from that side. Can I know your father¡¯s name?¡±


    Feeling something, Park Cheol-jin asked slowly.


    ¡°...Choi Cheol-soon. But he also used to write it as Soon-ja.¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Choi Cheol-soon.


    It seems to be a name that Park Cheol-jin is familiar with.


    ¡°As for... my father...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin seemed apologetic, and Choi Ji-won replied calmly that it was fine.


    What¡¯s with this atmosphere? Why are they talking about things only they know?


    ¡°...You probably know even without asking, right?¡±


    ¡°Um. I can sense it.¡±


    After an inexplicable conversation and a brief awkward silence.


    ¡°Then... should I tell my story?¡±


    Now, it¡¯s my turn.


    ¡°I... gained swordsmanship aftering to the tower.¡±


    ¡°You gained it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trait. It¡¯s called Swordsmanship. The grade is B. Knowledge that I didn¡¯t even know suddenly became embedded in my mind.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The tower granted me Swordsmanship. I don¡¯t know. For more details, inquire with the tower!


    Of course, the tower doesn¡¯t operate an inquiry service. Park Cheol-jin was at a loss for words, faced with the perfect excuse that could only be used within the tower.


    ¡°...Miss Choi Ji-won. Can we trust this man¡¯s abilities?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s among the top.¡±


    ¡°Good. If you say so, then it must be true.¡±


    The firefighter, Park Cheol-jin, nodded after hearing Choi Ji-won¡¯s testimony.


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to see Kim Jun-ho¡¯s skills in action...¡±


    He sank deeply into the chair and stared at me.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. The situation is quite dire.¡±


    ¡°...Dire?¡±


    ¡°You know about the message window that appeared regarding the boss, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do...¡±Tutorial Stage-Clear condition 1: Swallow the ¡®Golden Bead¡¯ hidden somewhere in the forest to proceed to the next stage. However, there are only 50 Golden Beads in existence.


    -Clear condition 2: Defeat the boss, Goblin Shaman, to create a portal to the next stage.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why we found the boss but didn¡¯t immediately kill it?¡±


    Come to think of it, that was true.


    By killing the boss, a portal to the next stage would open.


    And at first nce, Park Cheol-jin seemed like a formidable opponent. That giant axe, his muscles, and the aura emanating from him all proved his strength.


    So why did such a powerful individual take the long way around to find us instead of quickly dealing with the boss?


    ¡°...You¡¯ll understand the situation when you see it for yourself. Follow me.¡±


    He stood up and began walking somewhere, and Choi Ji-won and I followed behind.


    ¡°We came across the boss by a simple coincidence. Kim Gun-do discovered the goblin¡¯sir while digging the ground.¡±


    As we walked, a familiar smell filled the air.


    A familiar and unpleasant swampy smell.


    It seemed like we were heading toward the outskirts of the forest.


    ¡°While exploring the goblin¡¯sir... we found an exit leading above ground.¡±


    Because I called people to the vacant lot, Kim Gun-do left earlier than nned.


    And then he started digging the ground here, which resulted in Park Cheol-jin discovering the boss - it was mysterious, but in fact, a logical butterfly effect.


    ¡°...¡±


    But the luxury of thinking about such things was gradually disappearing.


    It was because of a tingling sensation on my skin... A feeling of tension in the back of my neck.


    I sensed something. The creature was enraged.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the Goblin Shaman over there.¡±


    Haah. Haah.


    As Park Cheol-jin said, an old goblin was breathing roughly.


    It had some kind of animal bone turned upside down on its head, and it held a decorated staff in its hand. It was obvious that it was the Goblin Shaman.


    The peculiar thing was that the boss looked extremely weak.


    Green blood trickled from its mouth, and it seemed like it could copse with just a slight push.


    ¡°If we kill that weakling, the portal will open, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The Goblin Shaman stood on aplex pattern and mumbled something incessantly.


    ¡°...¡±


    The problem wasn¡¯t the Goblin Shaman.


    ¡°Grrr... Grrrrrrrr...¡±


    Twitching muscles.


    Eyes filled with madness.


    A colossal axe tightly gripped in its hand.


    The body was humanoid, but the head was that of a bull.


    The boss, the Goblin Shaman, was struggling to maintain its seal.


    The seal that restrains the Minotaur, the monster that killed me in one blow.


    <strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER ---</strong>


    [TL Note: Schedule - Every Wednesday and Saturday


    Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 23: The Boss is Too Weak (3)

    Chapter 23: The Boss is Too Weak (3)


    ¡°...Kerruk. Kehuek...¡±


    Seeing that the goblin shaman was on the verge of death¡ª


    ¡°Grr-oo-wook...¡±


    ¡ªThe minotaur snorted. Its crouched body was tightly bound with something resembling a purple rope, and the end of the rope was connected to the goblin shaman¡¯s staff.


    ¡°...Ferocious.¡±


    Of course, I¡¯ve been killed by that monster before, but that was back in my feeble days, hence¡­ I was easily trampled.


    So, I couldn¡¯t reallyprehend how strong it was.


    Now, facing it face to face, I could truly feel it.


    I can¡¯t beat that thing. Absolutely not.


    To take on such a monster without letting itnd even a single hit¡­ how strong would one have to be to win head-on?


    Just imagining it made my head spin.


    ¡°As you can see, this is the situation.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin said calmly. Now I understood why he evacuated his people.


    If such a monster were lurking near the base camp, even I would evacuate people.


    ¡°...Choi Ji-won. Seeing it for yourself, what do you think? Can you win?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Ji-won couldn¡¯t answer immediately.


    Her eyes were busy scanning the minotaur¡¯s body.


    ¡°The odds are not favorable... Its physique makes it difficult to inflict fatal injuries.¡±


    Choi Ji-won finally opened her mouth after a long struggle. Her words held nothing but negativity.


    Even the strongest person on our side, Choi Ji-won, couldn¡¯t guarantee victory.


    I¡¯ll say it again, but I still can¡¯t react to Choi Ji-won¡¯s ¡®abnormality.¡¯


    After all, if I were to fight the minotaur, I¡¯d probablyst less than 5 seconds before swearing ¡®f*ck!¡¯ and retreating.


    ¡°What if you, me, and Kim Jun-hobine our strength?¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t fight, Cheol-jin Ahjussi...,¡¯ I wanted to say, but I couldn¡¯t even muster the words.


    I couldn¡¯t also mention the fact that I¡¯d regress with just one hit...


    But, can that monster not move at all?


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just cut its throat while it¡¯s sealed and immobilized?¡±


    If both I and Park Cheol-jin, along Choi Ji-won, attack its neck simultaneously, we might be able to deliver a fatal blow.


    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s moving around; it¡¯s just crouched there...


    If we strike the minotaur¡¯s neck with full force, won¡¯t it die?


    ¡°...Of course, we¡¯ve considered that too.¡±


    But Park Cheol-jin shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. We¡¯ve tried everything. Try touching it once.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just touch it once.¡±


    ...What? Surely, it¡¯s not the gigantic monster he¡¯s talking about, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡±


    As if confirming my thoughts, Park Cheol-jin encouraged me to touch the massive muscr creature.


    ¡°...Really, touch it?¡±


    ¡°Quaagghhh...¡±


    As I approached, the minotaur let out a low growl, staring at me with bloodshot eyes.


    Calm down, Minotaur-kun. I¡¯m not doing this because I want to...


    ¡°Quaag...¡±


    Slowly, inch by inch, my outstretched hand finally touched the minotaur¡¯s fur.


    Tap.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Instead of the minotaur¡¯s coarse fur, my hand touched something smooth.


    It felt like touching the ss.


    Something like a spherical ss sphere was around the minotaur¡¯s body.


    ¡°While it¡¯s sealed, it¡¯s also protected. Ji-won, could you break this?¡±


    ¡°It seems unlikely.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    If we kill the goblin shaman, the ss sphere will probably disappear.


    But at the same time, the purple rope that restrains it will also vanish.


    If we time it perfectly, we might be able to deliver a blow to the minotaur, but¡­ the difficulty will be much higher.


    Sigh¡­


    The person who designed this tower is a real bastard.


    After iming that we can all survive if we defeat the boss¡­ They sealed an unimaginable monster in front of the boss.


    Do they expect us to defeat that thing if we want everyone to survive?


    I¡¯ve felt it from the beginning; this tower is expertly designed to create a fucked-up situation...


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    An ominous feeling suddenly crept up my spine.


    My brain contemted the worst-case scenario, and it quickly reached a conclusion.


    ¡°Mr. Park Cheol-jin?¡±


    ¡°My trait is specialized in defense... Huh? Yes?¡±


    ¡°By any chance, how many people know that there is a boss here?¡±


    ¡°...Including me, there are four of us. They¡¯re all trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Thank Go¡ª.¡±


    Again, I must emphasize that this tower is leading us into a fucked-up situation.


    If we focus on the first clear-condition¡­


    Those with deceitful abilities can easily acquire the bead, but let¡¯s consider it from the perspective of an ordinary person with average abilities.


    For Choi Ji-won, it¡¯s easy to deal with monsters, but a mutant goblin is incredibly challenging for an ordinary person to face.


    Several ordinary people, having gathered enough levels, must risk their lives and charge to barely achieve victory.


    Imagine fifteen ordinary people staking their lives to barely defeat a mutant goblin.


    They will receive enough food tost two meals and one or two golden beads.


    What would you think if you were in their position?


    After eating all the food, they have to put their lives on the line again. The person who died a moment ago from the mutant goblin¡¯s blind attack could be them this time.


    The leader would advise everyone to hold back until they can obtain the golden beads for everyone.


    But there are only 50 golden beads, and they need 14 more.


    Anxiety would turn into distrust, and suspicion would be a certainty.


    Someone who appeared to be yourrade just a moment ago would suddenly be apetitor.


    The predetermined future is doom¡­


    It¡¯s now the sixth day in the afternoon.


    Even now, somewhere, a struggle to kill or be killed by fellow participants is likely happening over the beads.


    ¡°I know the golden beads breed distrust among people. But what does that have to do with the boss?¡±


    Park Cheol-jin, the firefighter, asked me as if he didn¡¯t know what I wanted to say.


    ¡°...If we kill the boss, the Minotaur will be released, right?¡±


    ¡°That thing is called Minotaur? Yeah, it will be released.¡±


    ¡°And then the portal will appear.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    If we kill the boss, a portal will appear.


    At the same time, the Minotaur will be released, but the person who killed the boss can enter the nearby portal and survive.


    If one kills the boss... at least that person can survive.


    The boss is just an old goblin on the verge of death. Killing it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    ¡°If I were in a desperate situation... I would probably try killing the boss first.¡±


    This tower has set up some damn tricky mechanisms.


    Those who kill the boss can advance to the next stage.


    Of course, except for that group, others will be left behind with Minotaur... But in extreme situations, humans tend to be selfish.


    Once someone presses the escape button, disaster begins.


    This tower is designed to cause division among people until the very end.


    ¡°...Damn it. Damn it all! Does God see us as mere toys to y with?¡±


    Bang!


    Park Cheol-jin couldn¡¯t contain his anger and struck the nearby tree trunk.


    He used to be a firefighter whose job was to save people.


    Besides being kind-hearted¡­ his desire to help others is probably much greater than others.


    To someone like him, this space full of malice must feel unbearably unpleasant.


    ¡°...Sigh. I¡¯ll cool my head for a bit ande back.¡±


    He left, grinding his teeth.


    ¡°Kim Jun-ho, I¡¯ll calm down for a moment too. When emotions run high... my body doesn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Choi Ji-won, who was emitting a strong murderous intent, also disappeared somewhere while caressing her sword.


    ¡°...Where is everyone going?¡±


    Now, the only ones left in this space are...


    ¡°Grrrr...¡±


    The Minotaur, whose eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Cough...cough...¡±


    An elderly goblin, struggling to catch its breath¡­


    And me.


    Alternatively looking between the two a few times, I cautiously sat down next to the goblin shaman, whose arms constantly trembled as it held onto its staff tightly.


    ¡°...Sigh.¡±


    To be honest, I¡¯m not in a hurry to regress.


    After all, my goal is not to kill the Minotaur but to im all the rewards avable on the 0th floor.


    Although the thought of getting rewards by killing it may tempt me, I have no intention of banging my head against an impossible task.


    Besides, there¡¯s no urgent need to find a solution regarding Minotaur right now.


    The next round, or even the round after that, might reveal an excellent solution.


    So, if I judge that I can¡¯t defeat the Minotaur even through repeated regression¡­?


    Then I can just swallow a golden bead and move on.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to worry about that though.¡±


    But it¡¯s also too early to give up on defeating it now.


    There¡¯s still time, and there¡¯s no guarantee that the next round will have the same circumstances as this one.


    As seen with Mr. Kim, the future can change due to even the slightest incident.


    Besides, it seems like Choi Ji-won is somewhat trusting me. Without getting what I wanted, I don¡¯t want to waste the rtionship I¡¯ve painstakingly built.


    If I really find myself stuck in a dead-end, I will regress. But until then, I must try anything I can.


    Now, let¡¯s think... Let¡¯s recall the timeline.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    The Minotaur attacked the vacant lot on the 7th day around noon. And now, it¡¯s the 6th day in the afternoon.


    Whether the goblin shaman died of natural causes or fell victim to someone trying to escape...


    If the events unfold simrly to the previous rounds, it will die tomorrow.


    If it¡¯s a victim of someone, I can prevent it. But if it¡¯s a natural cause, there¡¯s no solution.


    Assuming the goblin shaman¡¯s death is natural, there are about 20 hours left.


    Within those 20 hours, is there a good way to kill that massive monster?


    ¡°Cough...human¡­ Cough¡­ I smell... human...¡±


    Hmm... should I bury it to buy more time by digging a hole? If Mr. Kim could do it, maybe I can too.


    ¡°Human...!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I need...help... Kerruk...cough...¡±


    ¡°Wait! What!?¡±


    6th day, afternoon.


    The goblin shaman spoke to me.


    <strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER ---</strong>


    [TL:Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 24: The Boss is Too Weak (4)

    Chapter 24: The Boss is Too Weak (4)


    ¡°Yes, Goblin Shaman, you need help?¡±


    ¡°...Huff. Huff.¡±


    ¡°...Why did you stop mid-sentence?¡±


    Who taught you to initiate a conversation and then suddenly go silent?


    It felt just like when a girl initiates a text, and you excitedly reply, only to be left without a response.


    If you¡¯re going to do that, don¡¯t text me in the first ce... don¡¯t toy with my emotions!


    ¡°Huff...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Huff... I know you¡¯re listening, human...! I need help!¡±


    The Goblin Shaman repeated its previous statement, seemingly desperate.


    Upon closer inspection of its face, it was full of deep wrinkles, and its eyes were clouded and distant.


    If there were an ¡®Elder Goblin Contest¡¯, the Goblin Shaman would surely be a strong contender with its current appearance.


    ¡°Human...! Huff...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At first, I thought it was delirious from despair...


    Wait, is its ears just really bad?


    Approaching it carefully as one might with an elderly person, I spoke into its ear.


    ¡°...Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Huff...! Human! I knew you were there! Cough, cough... Heh...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...It really had difficulty hearing.


    ¡°Huff... Human...¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep calling me ¡®human¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Heh... Don¡¯t you also call me ¡®Goblin Shaman¡¯ instead of my name? Huff.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Its point was too valid to refute. Is this the wisdom thates with age?


    ¡°Heh... help... I need help...¡±


    The Goblin Shaman repeated its need for help over and over again.


    ¡°We... must kill the intruder... the monster... Heh...¡±


    With its free hand, the Goblin Shaman weakly pointed towards the Minotaur.


    And that was indeed strange.


    This ind? Forest? Whatever this space was, it was devoid of any other monsters except Goblins.


    Of course, there were some animals or water¡­ But from the start, all the enemies that appeared were Goblins.


    However, suddenly, a Minotaur as the hidden boss? Anyone would be curious in this situation.


    ¡°Huff... beneath this ind... There used to be an ancientbyrinth... Heh...¡±


    The Goblin Shaman began to exin slowly.


    ¡°It was closed long ago... no one paid it any mind... Heh...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Heh... but one young Goblin was ying tag in thebyrinth and identally broke the seal of the ancient monster... Huff...¡±


    The monster from thebyrinth escaped. The Goblins were being ughtered.


    As the leader of the Goblin Ind, the Goblin Shaman had to make a decision.


    ¡°Killing it was impossible... Huff. I could only seal it. And now... Huff.¡±


    The Goblin Shaman, who was powerful enough to seal the Minotaur, was now on the brink of death.


    It must have hardly gotten any sleep, having spent an incredible amount of time sealing that creature.


    ¡°We must kill that monster... My life is not much longer. Cough, cough!¡±


    The goblin shaman spoke, coughing up green blood.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to help, but... I can¡¯t kill that thing.¡±


    From the beginning, I told it I can¡¯t fight.


    ¡°Cough... Stupid human. I have a way. First of all...¡±


    ¡°Kim Junho.¡±


    A cold voice interrupted the ranting goblin shaman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    It was Choi Ji-won.


    The ce Choi Ji-won brought me to wasn¡¯t far away.


    ¡°...What¡¯s up? Why are you so serious?¡±


    ¡°...Kim Junho.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    Choi Ji-won.


    The feelings I have for her are... quiteplex.


    Choi Ji-won is the person who triggered my regressions dozens of times.


    She¡¯s a crazy woman who would slit your nose with a sword just for asking about college and knock you unconscious for acting suspicious, but...


    She¡¯s also my teacher who taught me swordsmanship, a guardian who protects the weak in the vacant lot.


    And above all... Choi Ji-won is my goal and my milestone.


    To get a special ability from her and surpass her.


    That¡¯s been my driving force for regression.


    ¡°Say what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°...Kim Junho.¡±


    Choi Ji-won Kept calling my name.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Choi Ji-won, who kept tapping the hilt of the sword with her finger, stared directly into my eyes as if she¡¯d made up her mind.


    ¡°Kim Junho.¡±


    ¡°What? Speak already.¡±


    ¡°We talked about the destruction that killing the boss could bring earlier.¡±


    ¡°...So what?¡±


    ¡°You are deliberately not mentioning one possibility.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Right.


    I deliberately concealed one possible oue.


    Choi Ji-won smiled wryly.


    ¡°In most cases, killing the boss would lead to destruction for those who remained behind. But our situation is different, isn¡¯t it? Because I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It¡¯s true.


    In most cases, killing the boss would lead to destruction, but we are a special case.


    Choi Ji-won is... a formidable fighter who could rival the Minotaur.


    I can¡¯t guarantee that she¡¯ll win, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she¡¯ll lose either.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy time. Meanwhile, people can pass through the portal, right?¡±


    Choi Ji-won said the words I didn¡¯t want to hear.


    Actually, this is the most rational way.


    Even if the Minotaur breaks free from its seal, if Choi Ji-won lures it away, most people could use the portal to move on to the next stage.


    ¡°All I have to do is buy some time, thene back and use the portal, right?¡±


    Choi Ji-won shrugged as if to persuade me.


    Even though she said that, she probably knew better than anyone else: There¡¯s no such thing as aplete return.


    It was the sacrifice of the strongest. For the salvation of everyone else.


    ¡°...No.¡±


    Even though I knew it was the most rational choice, I couldn¡¯t agree to it.


    Both reason and emotion were opposing it.


    Firstly, the reason.


    Once I¡¯ve gained what I can from this round, I¡¯ll regress.


    This essentially means I have no intention of going through the portal right now.


    Therefore, the n for others to pass through the portal while Ji-won Choi buys time doesn¡¯t seem to offer me any reward.


    It¡¯s rather better for all of us to join forces to bring down the Minotaur. Therefore, I objected.


    And, emotions...


    The fact itself, that we have to sacrifice Ji-won Choi, just doesn¡¯t sit well with me.


    It¡¯s different for me when a thug who tries to harm others dies versus when Ji-won Choi, who is trying to protect everyone, dies.


    The woman might be rude and cold... but she is definitely a good person.


    I don¡¯t like the development where Ji-won Choi has to sacrifice herself. Therefore, I objected.


    I wanted to say that through this logical judgment algorithm, I finally concluded, but...


    Since I¡¯m introverted, I just ended up cursing, ¡°Damn, it can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°Ha... Did you just swear?¡±


    Choi Ji-won burst into a wryugh.


    Ah¡­ Did I lose my temper? Is this going to be ¡®ruined¡¯?


    I involuntarily closed my eyes tightly.


    Thump.


    However, what returned was not a cold de, but a gentle hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you for worrying.¡±


    Choi Ji-won smiled sweetly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s also what I want to do. Firefighter Park Cheol-jin has already agreed.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was always curious.¡±


    Curious about what?


    Choi Ji-won walked away after her iprehensible words.


    ¡°...Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring the people from the vacant lot. If they want to cross the portal while I buy time, they have to be nearby, right?¡±


    She seemed to have prepared herself mentally¡­ To make a noble sacrifice.


    Seeing her made me suffocate.


    Whether it¡¯s a feeling of inferiority. Powerlessness. Or a mix of the two.


    What¡¯s important is, my mood was shitty.


    So, I blurted out without thinking.


    ¡°Give me time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Choi Ji-won, who was walking away, stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Until tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll think of a way. Wait till then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She turned her head to look at me directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really... strange.¡±


    With that, she began walking towards the vacant lot again.


    But I clearly saw her nod her head slightly.


    The sun rose.


    It was dawn.


    Having not slept a wink, dark circles under my eyes were a certainty.


    ¡°Huff... Huff... human. If you need my help to defeat the Minotaur...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    I ignored the Goblin Shaman¡¯s nagging to take on the Minotaur together.


    I can¡¯t fight anyway. I¡¯m considering if there¡¯s a way other than fighting.


    My mind is cluttered and no good ideas areing up.


    Maybe because I didn¡¯t sleep, my head hurt and I felt like I might vomit.


    As this ce was near the outskirts of the swamp, the smell of the air was also disgusting.


    Yes, let¡¯s go into the forest and think with some fresh air.


    If I kept smelling this stench, I¡¯d start having negative thoughts.


    ¡°...¡±


    ...swamp?


    Minotaur.


    A spherical shield.


    Can¡¯t hit it.


    Swamp.


    Minotaur.


    Spherical.


    ¡°Hey. Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Huff... Huff... Huh? Human? Did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Does the shield around the Minotaur... move?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ it can move... but are you stupid? That Minotaur is extremely heavy. It won¡¯t budge with average strength.¡±


    The Goblin Shamanughed at me, saying ¡®Humans think they¡¯re smart, hehe.¡¯


    ¡°But what if... we gather a bunch of people with immense strength?¡±


    Choi Ji-won. Park Cheol-jin. And others with high strength attributes that we could find by searching the forest: Humans with superhuman strength, beyond human limitations.


    If we gather them all and push the spherical shield as hard as we can...


    Can¡¯t we throw the Minotaur into the swamp?


    <strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER ---</strong>


    [TL:Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 25: The Boss is Too Weak (5)

    Chapter 25: The Boss is Too Weak (5)


    ¡°...I never expected that goblin could speak.¡±


    That was the first thing firefighter Park Cheol-jin said.


    ¡°Huff... I can¡¯t see ahead. I can¡¯t hear well either... Only my sense of smell is sharp. Huff. I didn¡¯t even realize you all were here. Huff.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    So, he detected us by our scent?


    I might not have taken a bath due to theck of water, but I did diligently wipe myself...


    ¡°So, you n to push the Minotaur into the swamp?¡±


    Choi Ji-won, with her arms crossed, asked me.


    I gave a slight nod.


    ¡°If it were as usual, it¡¯d be impossible... But we¡¯re not normal. We can¡¯t think conventionally.¡±


    ¡°It might be possible if we do it right...¡±


    Choi Ji-won shrugged.


    ¡°But just to rify, everyone in the vacant lot either has a low level or none at all. They won¡¯t be of any help.¡±


    Choi Ji-won stated it firmly. That was something I was already aware of.


    ¡°To be blunt, it¡¯s a gamble. The chances of sess aren¡¯t high.¡± This time, firefighter Park Cheol-jin spoke with a wry smile. ¡°But... I like the idea.¡±


    He seemed to be fond of the notion that we might save everyone without any sacrifices.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... Even within our group, we might gather some people, but not many have focused on strength.¡±


    ¡°How many do you think can help?¡±


    ¡°...Five. No more than that.¡±


    In that case, Choi Ji-won, Park Cheol-jin, and the five from Park Cheol-jin¡¯s group. We need at least three more.


    Why was I leaving myself out?


    Because if I went near the swamp, I¡¯d regress.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s gather those who aren¡¯t part of the vacant lot or Mr. Park Cheol-jin¡¯s group.¡±


    When the n seeds, it won¡¯t do to have people ignorant about the portal and starve somewhere.


    It was necessary to gather the individuals roaming separately.


    ¡°Once we have the people, let¡¯s ask for volunteers?¡±


    Finding cooperation from the strongest among those gathered would be a bonus.


    ¡°...Hmm. I think we can gather those in the forest. One of my colleagues has the exploration trait.¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin nodded in agreement.


    He seemed quite happy with the n.


    I must say it again; the biggest advantage of this n is that no one needed to make sacrifices:


    If sessful, no one will die. Everyone can survive and we can defeat the Minotaur.


    ¡°Now, while I guard the Goblin Shaman, everyone else should spread out and...¡±


    ¡°Huff... Human. Doing that will cause problems.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Goblin Shaman, who seemed to be on the brink of death, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°If you push that protective barrier from outside so carelessly, the seal¡¯s magic structure will break. Huff.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯ll break?¡±


    ¡°More like explode. Huff. Half the ind might blow away.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Then... this n is meaningless.


    But the Goblin Shaman continued.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a solution. Huff. Huff. Just reinforce the external seal¡¯s magic structure. Huff.¡±


    Thud.


    The Goblin Shaman weakly mmed his staff.


    ¡°I know humans seek tiny golden talismans with a mysterious power. Huff. That¡¯s what we need.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Golden beads?¡±


    The ¡®golden talisman with a mysterious power¡¯ must be golden beads.


    ¡°Huff. Huff... As you see, I¡¯m dying. Ick power. I need to borrow the strength of the talisman. Huff.¡±


    ¡°How many do you need?¡±


    ¡°The more, the better. Huff... Time¡¯s running out, human. I¡¯m about to die...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The need for the golden bead certainly makes this operation feel riskier.


    ¡°...Hey, isn¡¯t there another way? Didn¡¯t you say you had a better idea?¡±


    Out of desperation, I asked the Goblin Shaman if there was an alternative.


    ¡°Huff. While maintaining the internal seal that binds the monster, I can release the external seal about 3 seconds earlier. Huff. Just defeat the monster in those 3 seconds. Huff.¡±


    ¡°...And we won¡¯t need the golden bead for that?¡±


    ¡°No. Huff. The talisman is needed for both methods.¡±


    From the start, the method the Goblin Shaman intended to suggest also required the golden bead.


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin turned to look at me.


    ¡°Jun-ho... What should we do?¡±


    We¡¯re at a crossroads.


    Sacrificing Choi Ji-won was never an option.


    Assuming we provide the golden beads to the Goblin Shaman...


    Should we face the Minotaur with a 3-second advantage?


    Or should we take a gamble and try to push him into the swamp?


    ¡°You know that the golden beads are ourst hope. Can we really trust the goblin?¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin asked.


    ¡°...¡±


    Can we trust this goblin?


    My contemtion was brief, and the decision was swift.


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend, as they say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s trust him. Let¡¯s roll the dice.¡±


    After all, I was a natural gambler¡­


    Soon, the people remaining in the vacant lot,


    Those with Firefighter Park Cheol-jin,


    And those who formed their own groups, but joined us upon hearing our n,


    When we gathered everyone, there seemed to be nearly 90 to 100 of us.


    Considering 200 were summoned to the vacant lot initially, the number had halved.


    More likely than not, many more people must have died than escaped by consuming a bead.


    ¡°We¡¯re running low on beads anyway. This is our only hope.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather bet on the chance that all of us can survive than survive at the cost of my friend¡¯s life.¡±


    What was unexpected was the significant number of people who agreed with our n.


    Among them were some strong fighters. Most were summoned to the tower with their lovers or friends.


    Indeed... while there are many evil people, there are still plenty of good ones in the world.


    ¡°Shall we shout ¡®fighting¡¯ before we go?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. One, two, three!¡±


    ¡°¡±Fighting!!!¡¯¡±


    An alliance for amon goal was formed.


    The god might have desperately wanted us to be divided, but humans united instead.


    ¡°Huff... It¡¯s still not enough. Hand over more beads. Huff.¡±


    ¡°...Hold on, Boong Boong. We can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    At the goblin shaman¡¯s words, Choi Ji-won mumbled something in an annoyed tone.


    I was also annoyed.


    Even afterbining the golden beads held by Park Cheol-jin and Choi Ji-won, which numbered over 20, the Goblin Shaman incessantlyined about the shortage.


    Only after I reluctantly handed over two more of my hidden beads did the Goblin Shaman nod slightly.


    ¡°...This should be sufficient. Huff. Huff... Everyone, step back. Huff.¡±


    Holding a pouch full of golden beads in one hand and swinging his staff with the other,


    ¡°KUL, NAL, TAR, AR, AIS...¡±


    The goblin shaman chanted in a bizarrenguage, and the protective barrier around the Minotaur began to glow.


    ¡°Humans, now! We don¡¯t have much time left! Huff... Kelruk, Huff, ku-eek...¡±


    The Goblin Shaman, seemingly overwhelmed, spat out blood mixed with fragments of his innards.


    ¡°...Everyone, check your masks.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Whew, kid. You look bloody fierce.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all try to survive together. From the start, I wasn¡¯t fond of these damn beads.¡±


    The survivors of the tutorial stretched and got into position.


    Having been informed in advance about the slight toxicity in the air emanating from the swamp, everyone had rudimentary cloth pieces tied around their mouths as makeshift masks.


    While the effect might not be significant, it¡¯s better than having nothing.


    For the record, I volunteered to protect the Goblin Shaman, since breathing in the swamp¡¯s air would cause regression.


    Also, if suddenly someone goes mad and kills the Shaman, we¡¯re all screwed. So, everyone easily agreed with my proposal.


    ¡°Now, start pushing following mymand.¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin, with a deeply tensed expression, stood dead center in front of the orb-shaped barrier.


    Then, he activated his ¡®Iron Man¡¯ trait which strengthens his body and significantly boosts his stamina.


    ¡°Groooooar!¡±


    The Minotaur, seemingly realizing humans were up to something, began to thrash about.


    ¡°Huff... I¡¯ll hold it off! Now¡¯s the time!¡±


    The Goblin Shaman¡¯s staff emitted light.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go! One!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡åOne!!!¡°¡±¡å


    Following Park Cheol-jin¡¯smand, they all began pushing the spherical barrier.


    Veins bulged in people¡¯s arms, and the ground beneath their feet sank deeply.


    ¡°Grrrrrr...¡±


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s face turned beet red as she exerted her strength. I¡¯d never seen her like this before.


    Guduk!


    A slight tremor.


    ¡°...Damn.¡±


    While the barrier enclosing the Minotaur slightly shook, it didn¡¯t move.


    Even with our selection of those with high strength stats, was our power still insufficient?


    ¡°Whew. Everyone, ease up. We¡¯ll take a short break and try again.¡±


    ¡°This... The ground is soft; it¡¯s sinking, making it hard to exert strength.¡±


    A manmented, rubbing his heated palm. As he said, the sinking ground made it difficult to effectively apply force on the barrier.


    ¡°...I think I can solve that.¡±


    From among the spectators cheering for the barrier pushers, anky young man stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding my ability so far... My ability is ¡®Hardening¡¯. I can solidify the ground you all are standing on.¡±


    As the man touched the ground, the rtively soft soil became firm.


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll help too!¡±


    The next one to step forward was the short-haired woman, Baek Da-hye.


    ¡°I... have a buff ability! Though it¡¯s a low rank... I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow...¡±


    Energy emanated from her hands, enveloping the people. Their once strained and panting faces rxed considerably.


    ¡°I also...!¡±


    ¡°I have a useful ability too...!¡±


    Those with seemingly useful abilities supported the ones pushing the barrier directly.


    ¡°I might not have a special ability... but I¡¯ll cheer for you!¡±


    ¡°We can do it! We can do it!¡±


    ¡°We... will survive! We¡¯ll make it through this damn tower!¡±


    ¡°Fight on!! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Those without such abilities screamed their cheers, their voices echoing far and wide.


    Not everyone was pushing the orb-shaped barrier, but their hearts and minds were one.


    ¡°Everyone... Thank you so much.¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin seemed to choke up, a hint of a sob in his voice.


    ¡°We must... We absolutely must survive! Let¡¯s survive together! Here we go again! Oneeee!!!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡åOne!¡°¡±¡å


    A jolt!


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡åTwo!!!¡°¡±¡å


    Another jolt!


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡åThreeeeeeee!!!¡°¡±¡å


    Krkrkrk!


    A heavy groaning sound echoed!


    Was it because everyone¡¯s hearts united?


    The orb-shaped barrier, which had been firmly rooted to the ground, began to move with a thunderous noise.


    ¡°...Huff. Huff. Huff.¡±


    ¡°Gasp... Gasp... Gasp.¡±


    People were panting heavily.


    Some had clenched their teeth so hard that blood streamed from their gums.


    But this was just the beginning. About 50 meters remained to the swamp.


    ¡°...Goblin Shaman. How long can you hold on?¡±


    The Shaman, holding the golden beads and staff, had his arms trembling greatly.


    ¡°Khelk... Huff... Kruk... I will hold on until I die... Human, how much longer do you think I have? Huff.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite everyone¡¯s best efforts, Time was quickly running out.


    <strong>--- END OF THE CHAPTER ---</strong>


    [TL: Will Jun-ho and Co seed? Find out in the next episode of Dragon Ball¡ªAhem! I mean, go and read the next chapter!]

 Chapter 26: The Boss is Too Weak (6)

    Chapter 26: The Boss is Too Weak (6)¡°One!¡±  ¡°¡±One!!!¡±  When muscles are used, fatigue umtes.  This is a kind of truth that applies even to people like us.  ¡°Two!¡±  ¡°¡±Two!!!¡±  One hour. Two hours. Three hours.  When you exert all the muscles of your body nonstop, even if you im to be Superhuman, it¡¯s natural to get tired.  ¡°Three!¡±  ¡°¡±Three!!!¡±  Those who could alternate have already taken their turns long ago.  The skin, once drenched with sweat like drenched in rain, was now dry due to dehydration.  Arms and legs were wobbly, and now there wasn¡¯t a single person whose gums weren¡¯t bleeding.  Their bodies had reached its limit.  ¡°We¡¯re going again! One!¡±  ¡°¡°One!!¡±¡±  Yet, those pushing the orb-shaped barrier didn¡¯t stop.  Their spirit had surpassed the limits of their bodies.  To survive. For a better future. For everyone.  The belief that they were doing the right thing was pushing them forward.  Thus, with great difficulty, one step. Then, another.  Their small steps gathered to make one stride.  And stridesbined to make a massive leap.  How much time had passed?  The swamp, which once seemed endlessly distant, was now right in front of them.  ¡°Pushhhhhhhh!!!¡±  The 50-meter journey of the orb-shaped barrier finally came to an end.  Clunk!!!!  With a soggy thud, the orb-shaped barrier was embedded in the swamp.  ¡°Gruhh!! Gruhhhhhhhh!!!¡±  The Minotaur was floundering to stay alive, but from inside, it couldn¡¯t prevent the barrier from slowly sinking into the swamp.  ¡°Roarrrrrrrrr!¡±  And so, soon the time came when the Minotaur¡¯s cry was no longer heard.  ¡°Kreeek... Huff... I will release the seal. Cough.¡±  As the Goblin Shaman gently waved his staff, the purple rope connecting the staff and the swamp snapped.  ¡°KERKA!¡±  This time, the Goblin Shaman mmed the staff hard on the ground, and a white sh went off with a loud bang.  It seemed that the seal restricting the Minotaur had finally been released.  ¡°...¡±  ¡°...¡±  ¡°Cough... Cough... The seal has been released... Cough.¡±  Having exhausted all his energy, the Goblin Shaman staggered, leaning against a barren tree stump, and then slumped weakly.  ¡°...Is it dead?¡±  A momentary silence enveloped the surroundings.  Everyone was staring intently at the swamp with bated breath.  After a short while...  Boom!  Suddenly, a crude firecracker sound erupted.  Astonishing Achievement Alert!-You have sessfully defeated the Hidden Boss, ¡®Demon of the Labyrinth¡¯


    -Another achievement alert ¡ª No Casualties! Bonus experience will be awarded for this achievement!


    -A special reward will be given to [Choi Ji-won] for the most significant contribution! Honestly, it¡¯s the first time I received a message for an achievement.  Is the message popping up because it is such a great achievement, or is it just another prank from the tower?  ¡°...¡±  However, there were no special follow-up messages, and no suspicious sounds were heard from the swamp.  Is it truly dead?  It was hard to believe.  Did we really defeat such an overpowering beast, in a way that felt almost like a child¡¯s prank?  I still couldn¡¯t believe it and stood there dumbfounded.  About a minute must have passed like that.  ¡°Junho...¡±  From the direction of the swamp, Firefighter Park Cheol-jin walked with a staggering step.  Even after pushing himself to the limit, he still seemed to have some stamina left. Truly a man worthy of the title ¡®Iron Man¡¯.  ¡°Huff... huff...¡±  He caught his breath for a moment, hands on his knees, and soon raised his head, giving a triumphant thumbs up.  ¡°...You¡­ are our hero.¡±  It seemed like his words lit the fuse.  ¡°¡±Woohoooooo!!!¡±  The surrounding area echoed with the exuberant shouts of joy.  All around, people hugged each other, shedding tears of happiness.  ¡°We won, we did it!¡±  ¡°We¡¯re alive! Mom...!¡±  ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±  At the same time, I could feel a wave of positive emotions flooding in from every direction.  tion.  Delight.  Joy.  Gratitude.  Love.  Trust.  Relief.  - You¡¯ve received duplicate traits! Increasing Rank¡­


    -Awe [C] >>> Awe [B]


    -Hero [F] >>> Hero [C] Perhaps it was due to my ability to absorb the emotions of others and convert them into traits; I could vividly feel everyone¡¯s emotions.  This caused me to slowly smile.  ¡°...We won.¡±  Gradually, profound happiness began to swell up from the depths of my heart.  We had in a monster not meant to be killed.  And yet, not a single casualty urred.  It was aplete and utter victory.  Moreover, the manner in which we achieved this victory held profound significance.  It wasn¡¯t by abusing the trait of ¡®Regression¡¯, given to me by the gods.  Nor did one person transform into an overwhelmingly powerful figure and cut down the Minotaur in one swing.  Instead, while my idea yed a part, something else was crucial.  The human will.  Gathering that lofty willpower, we seized the sweet fruit called survival.  Several humans. And one goblin.  Mortals had triumphed over a god.  ¡°Status window.¡±  Name: Kim Junho [LV:13]Traits:


    - Regression [EX]


    - Awe [B]


    - Hero [C] Thest time I checked, my achievement level was 6.  Simply by defeating the Minotaur, my achievement level had risen by 7.  Ah, there was a bonus for clearing without casualties too.  It seems that the LV doesn¡¯t rise based on the number of achievements but rather, each achievement grants a set amount of increase.  After all, we defeated a monster that was, by conventional means, unbeatable.  Honestly, even if the rewards were even greater, no one could refute it.  ¡°How are the people who were pushing the barrier?¡±  ¡°They¡¯re still finding it hard to move... Once they feel better, we¡¯ve decided to help them up and bring them along.¡±  ¡°Um... Thank you for your hard work.¡±  Everyone knew I was the mastermind behind this operation.  They all saw me as a sort of hero, a savior. No doubt, the ¡®Awe¡¯ trait had yed a part in this perception.  ¡°Everyone, please calm down a bit... Could you please make some room?¡±  Passing through the jubnt crowd, I approached the goblin shaman sitting on a tree stump.  ¡°...Was it a sess, kekek?¡±  ¡°You did well.¡±  The goblin shaman wore a smile on his face.  Though his ugly face was distorted by the smile, I didn¡¯t find it unpleasant to look at.  Thanks to this fellow¡¯s active help, we were able to kill the Minotaur without any harm. In a way, he could be considered our benefactor.  ¡°Now...¡±  I must kill him to summon the portal.  Of course, I won¡¯t be entering the portal myself, but I wanted to beautifully conclude this round.  I wanted it remembered as a round where, against the malice of the gods, humans united and triumphed.  A testament to human capability, something I wanted to cherish as a trophy in my heart.  ¡°Cough. Are you going to kill me, human?¡±  I could have lied here, but I didn¡¯t want to be so cruel to him.  ¡°...Yes.¡±  ¡°I knew it. Kekek. Anyway, I have less than 10 minutes left to live. Cough.¡±  The goblin shaman calmly epted this.  Then, from the skull he wore on his head, he carefully took out something.  ¡°It¡¯s a stone that contains my voice. Cough. I¡¯ve put a message I wanted to share with human in it. I rmend listening to itter, human.¡±  ¡°...Alright.¡±  Was this some kind of memento?  With a heavy heart, I tightly held the stone in my left hand.  ¡°...Hey! Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯de back alive?¡±  ¡°We did it! We really did it!¡±  ¡°Honey! Huff, hehe... How was I?¡±  Voices came from the swamp¡¯s direction.  The heroes, exhausted from pushing the barrier, were returning, supported by others.  Choi Ji-won, pale-faced, caught my eye from afar and waved with a smile.  ¡°...¡±  The crowd, who had been cheering joyfully, was now, at some point, looking at the goblin shaman with anticipation.  Is this the end, then?  For a moment, I felt my resolve waver, looking at the weak goblin shaman.  However, I knew I must kill him.  ¡°...Cough. Cough. Everyone wishes for my death.¡±  The goblin shaman, ncing around momentarily, barely managed to wipe the blood smeared on his lips with the back of his hand.  ¡°...Huff. Everything went ording to n¡­ I¡¯m content.¡±  Handing me the pouch of golden orbs he held in his left hand, the goblin shaman slowly closed his eyes.  He epted his death with calmness.  ¡°...¡±  With the hand holding the stone, I took the pouch from him and unsheathed my sword from my waist with the other.  ¡°...You did well, goblin shaman.¡±  There¡¯s gratitude for the help he offered, but in the end, I must let him go peacefully.  ¡°Farewell.¡±  I¡¯ll always be grateful.  Swish!  My de shed through the goblin shaman¡¯s neck.  ¡°...Huh? What?¡±  My hand holding the sword trembled.  It¡¯s strange.  I didn¡¯t feel the sensation of cutting flesh.  A chill raced down my spine.  Something went terribly wrong.  ¡°...Kim Jun-ho. What just...¡±  Choi Ji-won, with a trembling voice, asked me.  The goblin shaman, who had calmly epted his death with his eyes closed, was now slowly fading away.  The sensation of the pouch I was holding also vanished at some point.  As if illusion.  ¡°Th-there...!¡±  The woman who had been cheering from behind screamed, looking at the swamp.  I followed her gaze. The goblin shaman, who was surely beside me just moments ago, was now far off,ughing.  ¡°Kelkel... Kelkelkel...¡±  With a pouch filled with golden beads in one hand and the staff in the other¡ª  ¡°Human...¡±  ¡ªHis face wore a smile so manic, it looked as if his mouth would split open.  ¡°Human is so foolish.¡±  Saying so, he... sank into the swamp.  Achievement Alert!-You have defeated the boss.


    -A portal will appear at the location where the boss died. ¡°...¡±  ¡°...¡±  Just moments ago, everyone wasughing and chatting.  Now, a bone-chilling silence settled.  ¡°...Where are beads?¡±  Firefighter Park Chul-jin finally spoke.  However, the pouch of beads the goblin shaman had handed to me was nothing but an illusion.  The real pouch was with him all along.  ¡°...The portal?¡±  The portal was formed where the goblin shaman died.  But he died in the middle of a toxic swamp.  ¡°...¡±  ¡°...¡±  ¡°...¡±  I silently stared at the stone clenched in my hand¡­ and finally epted:  We had achieved victory against the mighty god.  Yet, we were defeated by a goblin on the brink of death.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release: /HappyCat60]

 Chapter 27: The Boss Is Too Weak (7)

    Chapter 27: The Boss Is Too Weak (7)


    Human,


    You might wonder why I did what I did.


    To be honest, I rather liked human.


    Even if we were different species, you were the first to treat me as an individual.


    Yet, it¡¯s also true that I loathe humans.


    You might have trusted me, but I deceived you ¨C not once, but several times.


    I once imed that the young goblins ying tag in the maze had released the monster¡¯s seal.


    That was a lie.


    In reality, it was humans.¡­ To be precise, the humans who went into the ancient maze looking for treasures were the ones who released the monster.


    In the past, I was powerful enough to sessfully seal one of the monsters.


    But there were two. As I sealed one, my n met its doom.


    Truthfully, my n had escaped to this ind to avoid being hunted by humans¡­


    Ironically, it was an ind we fled to avoid humans, and yet, on the same ind, we met our end due to them.


    Human, I was lost.


    And the moment I was about to kill myself in despair, I heard a voice filled with magnificent will.


    It promised me a chance to exact my revenge on humans.


    Human,


    I was already told that this ce is a special realm referred to as the ¡°Tower.¡±


    I knew even more things:


    That each of my life was granted only 7 days.


    That once all humans were either dead or escaped, I would be reborn, devoid of past memories.


    That the golden talisman held significance for humans.


    And that in my demise, a means for the humans to survive will be summoned.


    Human,


    Truthfully, golden talismans were not necessary for the ritual.


    I had lied.


    Human,


    Do you know?


    As soon as I came to my senses, I knew that if I unsealed the monster, it would allow me to vanquish more of your kind.


    But even if I woulde back to life after death, I still maintained the seal and assisted the humans until the very end.


    You might wonder why.


    Actually, my reason for aiding humans was rather straightforward.


    I desired for humans to grapple with hope.


    While they deserved a savage end at the monster¡¯s hands, I wanted them to triumph, to taste pure joy.


    For I knew the depth of despair felt after such tion is unparalleled.


    And I wanted the humans to feel exactly what my n felt.


    Human,


    Due to my fondness for you, there was a moment when I hesitated to drag you into the pit of despair


    But, human, I believe I¡¯ve shared that my sense of smell is acute.


    And from you, I detected the familiar scent of my kin¡¯s blood.


    Honestly, the fate of my kind is of little concern to me now.


    They are now tethered to the Tower, doomed to perish and be reborn in an endless cycle.


    Though I know that humans kill even their own kin to survive.


    I was still disappointed to know that you, too, were no different from the rest.


    O human,


    I really hoped you would experience the despair I felt when I had decided to end my life¡­.


    But human, then, why¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­?


    .


    .


    .


    The voice of the Goblin Shaman, emanating from the shattered stone, came to an end.


    The ce where I sat was the very ground where everything began.


    The goblin shaman¡¯s voice had ended long before evening, but I was still nkly staring at the fragments of the stone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I was indeed caught off guard, but this was just a transient phase.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to regress.¡±


    In the next round, I just need to make the first move.


    Then, I won¡¯t have to suffer another surprise attack from that creature.


    ¡°Keep your mentality strong.¡±


    I just faltered at the end.


    Considering what I gained in this round, it was a sessful venture.


    A tremendous amount of achievement-level experience. Rapidly improved traits. And even the knowledge of the tricks associated with the Minotaur and the Goblin Shaman.


    The oue may not have been favorable, but in terms of gains, this round surpassed all others.


    If I can obtain the same emotions from the same person after regression, by merely repeating this round simrly, I can be tremendously stronger.


    And after about 100 repetitions, I¡¯d probably be able to kill the Minotaur with just a toe. That¡¯s why¡­


    It¡¯s okay.


    Yeah, it¡¯s okay.


    ¡°Damn...¡±


    It¡¯s not okay.


    My mental state feels as though it¡¯s shaken by a direct hit.


    The Goblin Shaman¡¯sst words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± keeps echoing in my head.


    I failed. I was defeated.


    This too... felt like the will of God.


    I always thought that the Goblin Shaman is too weak.


    When someone so weak and near death desperately asks for help, it might be in human nature to assist without much suspicion.


    But after all, he¡¯s a goblin. Being weak doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s kind.


    Inside the Goblin Shaman... was a heart filled with malice towards humans.


    The fact that he liked me was all the more revolting.


    ...because I, too, quite liked the Goblin Shaman.


    ¡°Should I regress?¡±


    The survivor group is already in chaos.


    After epting the situation, everyone seemed like a ticking time bomb ready to explode.


    Hope brought people together, but despair tore them apart.


    Some time ago, a massive brawl broke out over suspicions of someone hiding a golden bead. It only ended when Park Cheol-jin intervened.


    Afterward, everyone dispersed on their own. They didn¡¯t forget to give me hostile nces as they left though.


    From hero to traitor, it happened in a mere moment.


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin tried tofort me, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± but there was an emptiness in his eyes.


    Honestly, in this situation, it¡¯s strange if someone¡¯s mental state remains intact.


    In an instant, we lost 22 golden beads.


    The portal, our means of salvation, was created within a toxic swamp.


    The hope of advancing to the next floor shattered.


    Of course, we¡¯re still alive.


    But... for how long?


    Someone could suggest surviving and procuring food by killing goblins.


    But the number of goblins is not infinite.


    Eventually, the goblins on this ind will run out, and all that will remain for us is a future of starvation.


    ¡°...There¡¯s no answer.¡±


    No matter how much I think about it, there¡¯s no solution. This round is doomed.


    Just as I was about to punch myself in the chest,


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you.¡±


    Those familiar footsteps. That familiar voice.


    ¡°Why are you sulking here?¡±


    It was Choi Ji-won.


    Considering her impending doom, Choi Ji-won looked remarkably calm.


    ¡°...What are you doing here? Food¡¯s about to be scarce.¡±


    I blurted out curtly, not liking the situation.


    ¡°...Food? Ah. You¡¯ve been here the whole time.¡±


    Choi Ji-won shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°Theymitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°The goblins. They all threw themselves into the swamp. I think the Goblin Shaman had something to do with it. Seems like he has the ability to control other goblins.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It appears the Goblin Shaman knew that by killing other goblins, we could obtain food and golden beads.


    He¡¯s meticulously screwing us over.


    Bravo. Impressive, Goblin Shaman.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Neither Choi Ji-won nor I said a word.


    As I mentioned earlier, I could just regress. That¡¯d be the end of it.


    I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. I¡¯m not a fool who¡¯d keep repeating past mistakes.


    But... after I regress, what¡¯d happen to this world?


    It would be perfect if everything resets with my regression. It would be as if none of this ever happened.


    But what if... only I regress and this world continues to exist as it is?


    Then, the people in this timeline would starve to death in terrible despair.


    All because of my poor judgment.


    I wasn¡¯t thick-skinned enough to just dismiss it with, ¡®This world? Who cares?¡¯.


    ¡®Is this the burden a regressor must carry?¡¯


    Now I somewhat understood why death regressors who¡¯ve regressed for more than 10 rounds go insane.


    It¡¯s maddening to think that one decision to regress doesn¡¯t just affect this tutorial, but the lives of people across the entire world.


    ¡°Choi Ji-won.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Maybe that¡¯s why.


    I felt a powerful urge to confide in someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m a regressor.¡±


    ¡°...A regressor?¡±


    ¡°Not just any regressor. I¡¯m a pathetic type who regresses after taking just one hit.¡±


    Regardless of whether she was listening or not, I poured out the memories I held.


    The story of waking up in the tower for the first time.


    The story of regressing after getting cut by grass.


    The story of regressing due to a goblin hiding in the bushes.


    The story of learning swordsmanship from Choi Ji-won as I regressed repeatedly.


    The story of getting misunderstood as a pervert by Choi Ji-won, getting hit, and regressing again.


    The story of acquiring traits from other people¡¯s emotions.


    And thus, the tale of how I finally reached this point in this round.


    Pouring everything out was somewhat relieving.


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    But the relief was short-lived as a thick wave of realization hit me.


    Logically, who would believe such a tale?


    What? A regressor? Someone regressing from a single injury?


    The idea of going insane from the stress of imminent death seemed more usible.


    I wouldn¡¯t have any defense even if she decided to cut me down right there and then.


    But all Choi Ji-won did was nod slightly.


    ¡°I see. That makes sense.¡±


    I could tell from her voice. She genuinely believed me.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    If I were in her ce, I wouldn¡¯t have.


    I truly couldn¡¯t fathom why she believed my words.


    Without answering, she gently stroked my sword thaty sprawled on the ground.


    ¡°Your swordsmanship. It was too good to be true.¡±


    ¡°¡­Swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wielded a sword my entire life. But, a new trait gave you my style? There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t recognize the swordsmanship I¡¯ve learned all my life, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    In the past, she was suspicious about my swordsmanship and made me regress dozens of times.


    Now, my swordsmanship served as evidence for Choi Ji-won to believe in my regression.


    ¡°Come on. Get up.¡±


    She stood up, brushing off her pants, and took my hand to help me up.


    ¡°¡­Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. It¡¯s right nearby.¡±


    As she said, our destination was both nearby and familiar.


    The vacant lot.


    To be precise, the corner of the vacant lot where both Choi Ji-won and I used to practice our swordsmanship.


    ¡°Grab your sword.¡±


    Choi Ji-won spoke calmly.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know about the sword.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 28: The Boss is Too Weak (8)

    Chapter 28: The Boss is Too Weak (8)


    I had thought it would be hrious if, while learning the swordsmanship here, my grip was bruised and I regressed. But that never happened.


    Choi Ji-Won let me watch as I stood, holding the sword.


    Whoosh. Whoosh.


    Slowly and precisely, Choi Ji-Won swung the sword.


    After repeating a move several times, she looked at me and asked, ¡°Did you remember?¡±


    Each time, I nodded slightly in response.


    When I nodded, she immediately demonstrated the next move.


    Whoosh. Whoosh.


    This was the first time I was learning by observing Choi Ji-Won¡¯s swordsmanship, not by showing my own and getting feedback.


    ¡°This stance is useful when you lose bnce.¡±


    Choi Ji-Won¡¯s sword technique wasn¡¯t shy.


    It was rather more about how to channel strength into the sword more effectively, how to maintain a stable stance, and how to effectively respond to the opponent¡¯s movements.


    I¡¯m no expert in swordsmanship, but I strongly felt that she was ¡®true to the basics¡¯.


    It felt more like observing ¡®The Fundamentals of Swordsmanship [Basics]¡¯ than the legendary moves of the Volcano Sect.


    Actually, I realized expecting shiness in modern swordsmanship might be unrealistic. However, I was not disappointed at all. Instead, I was amazed that Choi Ji-Won knew how to wield a real sword so efficiently.


    Just like that, about an hour had passed since Choi Ji-Won began swinging her sword. You''ve acquired a trait Swordsmanship [F]


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    When Choi Ji-Won stopped to catch her breath, I decided to share the good news with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve acquired a trait.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? What rank?¡±


    ¡°¡­F.¡±


    I¡¯ve finally achieved a swordsmanship trait.


    All the hardships I faced learning swordsmanship, and I¡¯ve only now reached rank F.


    If it were the trait I got from Choi Ji-won¡¯s emotions, I was sure it would have at least an ¡®A¡¯ rank.


    But, isn¡¯t it normal to get traits this way?


    Instead, the one who gets them from emotions is the abnormal one.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve taught you all I know about the sword. From now on, as you keep regressing, you¡¯ll gradually get used to it. Or perhaps acquire a new, impressive sword technique.¡±


    Choi Ji-Won spoke, wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead with her arm.


    Though her sword movements were slow, she appeared to have concentrated intensely to maintain a perfect stance.


    ¡°But why teach me swordsmanship suddenly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because I want to help.¡±


    ¡°But even so¡ª¡±


    I stopped mid-sentence and closed my mouth.


    Suddenly, Choi Ji-Won slowly began to bow facing me.


    Soon, she was bending at a perfect 90 degrees.


    ¡°...Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Due to myck of mental and spiritual discipline... I made it hard for you. I apologize.¡±


    I immediately grasped what she was talking about.


    In the story of my past that I had shared, the cause of my regression was linked to Choi Ji-Won dozens of times. She must have also noticed that.


    ¡°First... straighten your back. Let¡¯s sit and talk. It¡¯s not something that happened in this round.¡±


    In fact, from Choi Ji-Won¡¯s perspective, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. She was apologizing purely based on my words.


    And receiving such a formal apology made me feel rather ufortable.


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Choi Ji-Won obediently straightened up and sat in front of me.


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    My feelings were soplicated that it was incredibly hard to put them into words.


    I like Choi Ji-Won.


    I appreciate her kind heart that seeks to protect the weak, her sense of justice, and her formidable power.


    But at the same time, I freaking hate Choi Ji-Won... She¡¯s insane.


    She shed someone with a sword just for asking about college.


    She knocked someone out just for being a little suspicious about them.


    And when she misunderstood me as a pervert, she kicked me without waiting for a single moment.


    ¡°Why are you like this? Why do you always resort to violence?¡±


    She¡¯s barbaric, to a degree that it¡¯s hard to believe she lived in the modern era until now.


    But it¡¯s not really a matter of era.


    Even in the barbaric Stone Age, if she had behaved like that, there would be cave paintings saying, ¡°Choi Ji-Won is insane.¡±


    ¡°Well... Ahem...¡±


    For once, Choi Ji-Won¡¯s face turned red.


    After much thought, she unfastened the scabbard from her waist and ced it on the ground.


    ¡°That was its fault.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    No, no matter how you look at it, that doesn¡¯t make sense. Are you ming the sword?


    I¡¯ve seen many me their parents or the world, but it¡¯s my first time seeing someone me their own sword.


    Yet, dismissing it as a joke didn¡¯t feel right... Choi Ji-Won¡¯s expression was gravely serious.


    She tenderly caressed the sword lying on the ground.


    ¡°Among the traits I possess... there¡¯s one called ¡®Divine Sword Union¡¯. If you look at the status window, it¡¯s like this.¡±


    Using the tip of her finger, she wrote characters on the dirt floor.


    -Divine Sword Union [SSS]


    -The state where a person bes a sword, and a sword bes a person. To humans, it grants the sharpness and strength of a sword, and to the sword, it grants the wisdom of a human.


    ¡°...Even after reading it, I¡¯m clueless. This description is too ambiguous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trait where Boong Boong and I grow closer in essence. Oh, by the way, ¡®Boong Boong¡¯ is the name of this sword.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Boong Boong. Such a ridiculously cute name for a sword.


    More importantly, I couldn¡¯t quite grasp the concept of a person and sword bing one.


    ¡°Do you have a more detailed exnation?¡±


    ¡°In simpler terms... my body became as strong as a sword. My muscles grew, my senses sharpened... Basically, my overall physical capabilities improved.¡±


    ¡°...Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°Also, the reason I always swing the sword in the vacant lot is to adapt to my improved physical abilities. Unlike what you thought, I¡¯m not doing it to find some hidden piece.¡±


    I see.


    I had assumed she was chasing some ¡®Hidden Achievement: Swing the Sword 10,000 times in the Tutorial¡¯ or something like that.


    However, there seemed to be a legitimate reason after all.


    ¡°But... how does that rte to you hitting me?¡±


    Her exnation was stillcking.


    What does the need to adapt to enhanced physical capabilities have to do with her losing control and beating me up every time?


    Choi Ji-Won, with her face still flushed, vehemently shook her head.


    ¡°...It wasn¡¯t just me who needed to adapt.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Boong Boong... thanks to the trait, developed a consciousness. It shares memories and thoughts with me. If it wanted, it could even move my body... We are one.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Divine Sword Union¡­ A realm where a human and a sword be one.


    So, Choi Ji-Won and Boong Boong have truly be one?


    It seems as if two personalities are coexisting and cooperating within a single body.


    Choi Ji-Won, as if embarrassed, fervently scratched the back of her head.


    ¡°Boong Boong¡¯s thoughts are still very childish... It¡¯s extremely inept at controlling emotions. When it feels anger, itshes out with fists first. And when it¡¯s suspicious, it tries to suppress the opponent first.¡±


    ¡°Uh... I see...¡±


    ¡°Usually, I prevent Boong Boong¡¯s actions with my will... But when I¡¯m angry or suspicious, it¡¯s hard to stop the punches. Actually, before I teamed up with you, I knocked out two people...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I gawked, at a loss for words.


    It was a shocking revtion. The one that had been smacking me around was actually the sword named ¡®Boong Boong.¡¯


    Its age? 7 days. Not 7 years old but 7 days old.


    Come to think of it, Choi Ji-Won always mumbled to herself.


    Thinking that I also had a habit of mumbling like a web novel protagonist, I never paid it much attention. But it seemed she was actually conversing with her sword.


    ¡°...But you said you can read each other¡¯s thoughts. Why would you need to speak out loud?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It helps to sort out my thoughts verbally¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    Whatever the case, it turned out that the true identity of Choi Ji-won, an insane person who had the policy to use violence first, was a young sword that had just gained an ego.


    Meaning, Choi Ji-Won was more of an observer or a passive aplice.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t mean I suddenly found Choi Ji-Won likable.


    After all, she also went along with Boong Boong¡¯s emotions,shing out.


    Didn¡¯t she say she could have restrained it if she had different thoughts?


    In the end... it seems Choi Ji-Won is indeed hot-tempered. A fact no one could deny.


    The only difference being that Choi Ji-Won has the restraint to hold back her punches, while Boong Boong doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°I deserve an apology.¡±


    I stared at Choi Ji-Won, arms crossed, with an imposing presence.


    ¡°Yes, I will...¡±


    ¡°No. I need to receive an apology from the main culprit. Tell Boong Boong toe out.¡±


    I¡¯ve already received an apology from Choi Ji-Won. This is a matter to discuss with the main culprit.


    ¡°...Just a moment.¡±


    Closing her eyes, Choi Ji-Won delved into a heated debate with Boong Boong.


    How much time had passed?


    Choi Ji-Won, who had been furrowing her brow, suddenly becamepletely expressionless.


    While Choi Ji-Won typically wore a neutral face, this was... something else.


    Somehow, looking at her face made me deeply unsettled.


    ¡°...You want an apology?¡±


    Normally, a human¡¯s voice would contain a range of tones and pitches, but now, Choi Ji-Won¡¯s voice was devoid of any of that.


    ¡°...Are you Boong Boong?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Ji-Won, or rather Boong Boong, spoke with apleteck of emotion.


    It seems Boong Boong isn¡¯t ustomed to expressing itself like a human.


    It seems to be alien to those things. It¡¯s...


    ¡°Kim Jun-Ho. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Boong Boong uttered an apology, emotionless.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s not my fault. I never intended to kill anyone. I only meant to restrain. If anything, the problem is with your own trait.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I asked for an apology, and Boong Boong gave an excuse. But it indeed had a point.


    ¡°Hey! Are you going to act like this?¡±


    Now, Choi Ji-Won¡¯s personality came out, showing annoyance at Boong Boong¡¯s excuse.


    ¡°Haah... I got angry, I¡¯ll apologize again...¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You have a point.¡±


    Again, remember, this being is only 7 days old.


    Expecting a mature apology is perhaps asking too much. It¡¯s already enough that it said it¡¯s sorry.


    And it¡¯s also true that the issue is with my own trait, so I wasn¡¯t even that angry.


    Besides, what are you going to do to a sword just because you¡¯re annoyed?


    Even if I did something, there was a high probability a fist would whoosh toward me in retaliation.


    Anyway, I already got the apology I wanted...


    ¡°...So, what are you going to do now?¡±


    I posed a fundamental question to Choi Ji-Won.


    We chatted rather pleasantly, but the situation hadn¡¯t changed much.


    There was no hope left here. Everyone was just waiting for the impending doom.


    It¡¯s strange that Choi Ji-Won remained soposed in this situation.


    ¡°...Kim Jun-Ho... Before you regress, shouldn¡¯t you take something with you?¡±


    Choi Ji-Won called my name as if savoring it.


    ¡°You said that when someone feels intense emotions, you can obtain it as a trait, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you get any traits from me?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve never been able to.¡±


    Even now, facing imminent death, Choi Ji-Won remained calm.


    It would be immensely difficult to obtain any trait from her.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Choi Ji-Won slowly closed her eyes, lost in thought.


    Her eyshes cast long shadows over her closed eyes.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been thinking... it seems we don¡¯t really know much about each other. Isn¡¯t it difficult to feel intense emotions towards someone you barely know?¡±


    Suddenly, Choi Ji-Won stated the obvious.


    ¡°...Well, yeah.¡±


    We only met in the tower after all. What was there to know or feel?


    ¡°But we can start getting to know each other now, right?¡±


    Choi Ji-Won smiled lightly once again. Her modest smile was rather pleasing to see.


    ¡°So... starting now.¡±


    On this doomed ind,


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about my life. You tell me about yours.¡±


    Choi Ji-Won began her tale.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 29: The Boss is Too Weak (9)

    Chapter 29: The Boss is Too Weak (9)


    ¡°My father was a Kendo master. And my mother¡­ passed away giving birth to me.¡±


    Choi Ji-won spoke calmly.


    ¡°Dad was strong¡­ righteous¡­ kind¡­ fun¡­ he was always good to me.¡±


    Choi Cheol-soon was a promising Kendo master, and Choi Ji-won was his only daughter.


    Having respiratory problems since childhood, Choi Ji-won spent more days resting at home than attending school.


    She wouldy nkly in her room, listening to theughter of her peers outside.


    Did Choi Cheo-soon feel sorry for her?


    ¡°Dad suggested I try learning the sword. He said that if I found joy in exercise, my health would naturally improve.¡±


    While making sure her lungs weren¡¯t straining, Choi Ji-won was slowly able to learn swordsmanship.


    It started as a simple pastime in the backyard.


    However, as time went on, the sword became Choi Ji-won¡¯s sole hobby.


    Furthermore, whether thanks to the swordsmanship or the medicine she was taking from the hospital, Choi Ji-won¡¯s health improved.


    In middle school, thanks to her pretty looks, she was even able to make many friends.


    However, no matter how many friends she had, the most precious time for Choi Ji-won was practicing the sword with her father.


    Because to her, her father was not only a parent but also a teacher and a role model.


    ¡°Dad often said these things... Never y around even with a wooden sword. Always remain humble. Those with power must give. A strong, upright heart makes a strong martial artist. You can¡¯t save everyone, but don¡¯t turn away from the person in front of you. Avoid actions you will regret.¡±


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s father, Choi Cheol-soon, was called a righteous man by everyone.


    After the incident where Choi Cheol-soon subdued a robber in a convenience store, there was no one in the vicinity who didn¡¯t know him.


    Whenever he walked through the market, vendors would offer him food, and students passing by would bow in greeting.


    Everyone respected Choi Cheol-soon.


    However, the year Choi Ji-won became a senior in high school, a life changing incident urred.


    ¡°My father... he died saving others,¡± Choi Ji-won said as she gently touched the handle of Boong Boong.


    ¡°There was a gas explosion in a vi and it caught fire... My father was the first to notice it.¡±


    The average time it takes for firefighters to arrive at a scene is five minutes.


    As soon as Choi Cheol-soon finished reporting the fire on his cell phone, without hesitation, he plunged into the mes.


    He managed to rescue a total of four citizens from the fire.


    However, he couldn¡¯t save his own life.


    ¡°...¡±


    I remember this story.


    I had seen it on the inte. I even left ament on YouTube saying, ¡°May the deceased rest in peace.¡±


    I had no idea that was Choi Ji-won¡¯s father.


    ¡°...Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s face, for someone who just openly discussed the death of her parents, looked remarkably calm.


    ¡°Actually... I was resentful towards my father. While saving others ismendable, shouldn¡¯t one also look out for their own life?¡±


    He saved countless people.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t save himself.


    ¡°Do others matter, but I don¡¯t...? I just couldn¡¯t understand...¡±


    Even though the media praised him and an endless line of mourners followed,


    None of it made a dent in Choi Ji-won¡¯s heart after losing the most precious person in her life.


    Thus, she closed off her heart and locked herself at home.


    The backyard that bore traces of her father. The room with reminders of him. The closet holding his clothes. And the sword, Boong Boong¡­


    For over a year, that was the entirety of Choi Ji-won¡¯s world.


    ¡°I resented my father. He must¡¯ve known that the risk of his death was high. He could¡¯ve lived, even if it was cowardly, and redeemed himself by saving other people in the future.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But suddenly... I became curious.¡±


    Why did he make such a choice?


    Knowing the risk of his own death, why did he rush into the ze without hesitation?


    Lost in her thoughts in the corner of her room, holding Boong Boong close, Choi Ji-won came back to her senses.


    ¡°It was like a ¡®let whatever happen, happen¡¯ feeling.¡±


    Choi Ji-won chuckled, ¡°Why did I defend the vacant lot? Just... because I could. The strong should protect the weak after all.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why did I want to lure the Minotaur? Simply... I was curious. I wanted to know what it feels like to sacrifice one¡¯s life for others.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    ¡°But, after pushing the Minotaur together this time... I came to understand Dad. He didn¡¯t neglect me.¡±


    Choi Ji-won cracked a smile.


    ¡°There are moments... when I feel if I don¡¯t act, I¡¯ll regret it forever. Instead of regretting itter, it seems better to risk everything in the heat of the moment.¡±


    ¡°So, the reason you¡¯re still calm is...¡±


    ¡°Right. I don¡¯t regret my choice. We may have lost, but we gave it our all.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The Choi Ji-won who was speaking to me seemed much more human than the one I¡¯ve known until now.


    ¡°Whew. I feel relieved.¡± A yful Choi Ji-won said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    She handed over the reins of the conversation to me.


    ¡°...Sigh. What should I say?¡±


    I felt the need to speak, but only my lips moved, and no words came out.


    Because I had no special story, no sad background.


    ¡°...There¡¯s not much to my life.¡±


    ¡°Still, tell me. I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    I began my story, but honestly, it was uneventful.


    Born in Korea.


    Attended school. Made a fair amount of friends.


    Took the college entrance exam, went to university.


    It was a story about a man in his twenties born in Korea, one you¡¯d find anywhere.


    It was truly an ordinary life.


    However, just by sharing this ordinary tale with Choi Ji-won, I felt much lighter.


    Just by finding someone to rte to, humans tend to feelfort.


    ¡°I see. I feel like I understand you better now.¡±


    Choi Ji-won nodded with her eyes closed, the glow of the setting sun lightening her face.


    Today, the setting sun was especially beautiful.


    After gazing at the sun for a moment, I turned my attention back to Choi Ji-won.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Choi Ji-won.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any golden beads stashed away?¡±


    As I asked, I carefully pulled out a single golden bead from my pocket.


    I had saved up three golden beads in total. After giving two to the goblin shaman, only one remained.


    ¡°If you have any... should we just swallow them?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    If, by chance, Choi Ji-won had a hidden golden bead¡­


    What if we both swallowed one each and moved on to the next stage?


    I¡¯m unsure whether the next stage would be easy or difficult.


    However, one thing is certain: I could gain Choi Ji-won¡¯s full support.


    Of course... everyone else would starve to death, except for us.


    Rationally, I knew it was right to regress, but¡­


    ¡°What if, when I regress, this world line remains intact?¡±


    In that case, whether I move to the next floor or regress, these people would still starve to death.


    The oue would be the same.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t want to give up on my rtionship with Choi Ji-won.


    She was the first person who ever confided her life story to me. And I, in turn, had done the same for the first time.


    She¡­ She was the first person in this tower who truly understood me.


    ¡°If I regress... You¡¯d be aplete stranger to me. You¡¯d forget all the conversations we¡¯ve had.¡±


    In the cycle of repeated regression, I was always alone.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it, but little by little, I was wearing down.


    The bond I had slowly built with Choi Ji-won in this round¡­ I didn¡¯t want it to shatter so suddenly.


    After feeling the warmth of another person, I was scared of being alone again.


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Ji-won didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Think about it. Even if I regress and use the knowledge from this round to get close to you again, do you think we could achieve this level of rapid cooperation? In the long run...¡±


    Just as I started to pour out words to persuade her,


    ¡°Pfft¡­ hahahahhaha!¡±


    Choi Ji-won burst intoughter.


    ¡°Junho, Kim Junho. Do you know what your face looks like right now?¡±


    ¡°... What does it look like?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you can¡¯t even believe what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I think I finally understand youpletely now.¡±


    I unwittingly touched my face.


    What did my face look like for her to say something like that?


    ¡°Kim Junho... You¡¯re quite intriguing. At first, I thought you were as noble as my father, but the more I hear from you, the less I believe that.¡±


    Choi Ji-won smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Sometimes you seem kind, sometimes you seem crazy, sometimes you seem clever and calcting... right now, you look pathetic and selfish.¡±


    ¡°... People are like that, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s just how people are.¡±


    Choi Ji-won rose from her seat, her back against the twilight sky, and slumped down beside me.


    ¡°But what¡¯s fascinating about you is... you¡¯re always contemting. In the stories you¡¯ve told me, you were always mulling over something.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Pondering the intricacies of your special trait or the conditions of regression. Ruminating on ways to escape the vacant lot. Thinking of ways to win my favor. Pondering how to take down the Minotaur without suffering any injury. Wondering what would happen to this world if you regressed.¡±


    Gently, Choi Ji-wonid her hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°I tend to be impulsive, but once I¡¯ve made up my mind, I see through it. But you, you keep thinking and contemting until the end, looking for a better solution. We seem to have pr opposite dispositions¡­ I find that intriguing.¡±


    From her pocket, Choi Ji-won took out a golden bead.


    ¡°So, Junho, think about this. Let¡¯s say we both swallow these beads, pass all the given trials, and move to the first floor... Would you regret it?¡±


    If I were to regress, no one knows whether the others would starve to death or regress with me.


    But... if we just swallow the beads and head to the first floor, it¡¯s certain death for them.


    A bond with Choi Ji-won thates at the cost of others¡¯ definite demise¡­


    Would I... regret it?


    ¡°Now that¡­ I think about it... I think I would regret it.¡±


    I managed to voice out, my tone trembling.


    ¡°I thought so too.¡±


    Choi Ji-won met my gaze.


    I felt a rush of emotionsing from her.


    ¡°That seems to be your strength. Always contemting. Thinking. Searching for a better way.¡± You''ve acquired a trait Curiosity [A] - Opposites naturally attract. People feel an inscrutable curiosity towards you, instinctively paying attention.


    ¡°You¡¯re faltering now. Stay focused. Don¡¯t stop thinking. Don¡¯t give up. You¡¯ll surely find an answer that satisfies you.¡±


    She was wearing a bright and radiant smile I had never seen before.


    It was a clear refusal from Choi Ji-won, a farewell, and a heartfelt encouragement¡­ all at once.


    ¡°I... am looking forward to it. How you¡¯ll find the answer you want. I¡¯m so curious about the future you will shape.¡±


    Her smile was so beautiful, and the twilight so blinding, that I inadvertently shut my eyes tight.


    ¡°...Alright. I promise to show you.¡±


    I already knew what I needed to do.


    *Thud!* Status: Injured Regressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor Ding! - The regressor¡¯s emotions have exceeded the threshold.


    - Storing the subject¡¯s memory.


    - Subject: [Choi Ji-won]


    - Memory will be returned upon meeting the condition.

 Chapter 30: A Master at Menial Work (1)

    Chapter 30: A Master at Menial Work (1)


    ¡°...¡±


    When my eyes were closed, it was the vacant lot, painted beautifully by the twilight glow of the setting sun. But as I opened my eyes, a warm embrace of sunlight greeted me.


    It was the same location, but... for some reason, it felt uncannily unfamiliar.


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    I let out a sigh, turning my head in search of Choi Ji-won.


    ¡°...¡±


    She met my gaze with a cold countenance, then abruptly turned away.


    Her impassive face was a striking contrast to the warm smile I had just witnessed moments before.


    My heart ached. My stomach churned, and my mind was in disarray.


    Is this what they call a sense of loss?


    Did I like Choi Ji-won?


    I can¡¯t say for sure.


    But I was conscious of the fact that we had be friends.


    I saved lives but, in the process, lost a friend.


    ¡°...¡±


    If I had advanced, abandoning people to starvation, there¡¯s no doubt I would have been consumed by regret.


    But why do I regret this choice too then?


    Why does Choi Ji-won¡¯s smile keeping to mind?


    ¡®No, Jun-ho. If you choose one thing, it is obvious you must forsake another. You can¡¯t have it all.¡¯


    ¡°So this is how I¡¯ll have to live from now on...¡±


    Up to this point, I hadn¡¯t formed any deep connections in this tower.


    The most I had done was exchange stories with Baek Da-hye, the girl with the bob cut, but I wouldn¡¯t say I had anyone close enough to call a real friend.


    And that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t realize how painful this would be.


    I had no idea it would be so agonizing to be looked at by someone I felt close to, as if she didn¡¯t know me at all.


    I had no idea the curse of remembering the person who had forgotten me was so painful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just... not get attached to people anymore.¡±


    As long as I am a ¡°regresser,¡± my rtionships will always be like this.


    If I get close to someone, I¡¯ll have to fear the cycles of my returns.


    Someday, there will be a moment when I have to weigh the benefits I gain from regressing against the connections I¡¯ve built with this person.


    What if, at that point, the connection wins?


    What if, because of that, I miss out on the potential rewards I could have gained, and fail to be strong enough?


    What if these smallpses umte, eventually leading me to falter on the final 66th floor?


    By then, regret would be toote.


    After all, regression only takes me back to the moment I first entered each floor, not to the ¡®Tutorial¡¯.


    And if I decide to abandon that rtionship and simply regress? That would deal a severe blow to my mental state.


    The difference between my reality and actual reality would tear at my heart.


    Even now, every time I saw Choi Ji-won, my heart ached.


    That¡¯s why, I decided:


    For my own sake, and to conquer the tower¡­


    It¡¯s best not to get attached to others.


    It¡¯s best to go on solo if possible.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡±


    And then it urred to me.


    The infinite regressors I¡¯ve read about in webtoons and web novels¡­


    They roam alone, indifferent to killing, and show disdain for life.


    Essentially, they are lunatics who no longer see people as people.


    But were they lunatics from the start?


    Initially, they were likely just ordinary people.


    Their hearts simply wore down over time, eroded by the sandstorm called ¡®time.¡¯


    And perhaps the start of that erosion began when they, like me, decided to go solo.


    So, will I eventually be like them?


    At the end of despair, when my spirit has been crushed to the point that I can¡¯t get up again¡­


    Will I turn into such a heartless madman, devoid of both blood and tears?


    ¡°...I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Pride.


    Pride seems like the most urate word to describe what I was feeling.


    The specter of inevitable ruin loomed so vividly but I absolutely refused to sumb to it.


    Everyone else has gone mad, you say? Well, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll maintain my sanity. I¡¯ll be a hero.


    It might seem like childish defiance, but this is my genuine feeling.


    I will not be like them.


    It¡¯s okay to walk a separate path from people.


    What¡¯s crucial is:


    Not losing my humanity,


    Maintaining the integrity of the person known as ¡®Kim Jun-ho,¡¯


    Avoiding choices that the future me will regret,


    And always remembering this resolution.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    After organizing my thoughts, I felt somewhat refreshed.


    -¡°Don¡¯t give up. You¡¯ll surely find an answer that satisfies you.¡±


    Those were Choi Ji-won¡¯s words, just before I regressed.


    So what would be the answer that¡¯d satisfy me here?


    In this brutal tutorial, what level of achievement should I aim for so that my future self won¡¯t have regrets?


    ¡°...Simple.¡±


    Everything.


    I will acquire every trait that I can,


    I will snatch up every prepared reward without a second thought,


    I will try to save every person summoned to this vacant lot¡­


    Given that I possess the absurd ability to regress, doing at least this much will leave me with no regrets.


    ¡°...This should do it, I guess?¡±


    Ignoring what others were doing with their weapons, I was engrossed in nning how to save everyone.


    After reviewing it about three times, I concluded that the likelihood of sess was quite high.


    Therefore, my course of action was set.


    All that remained was to execute.


    I clenched my fist tightly and struck down on my left chest where the heart resides. You¡¯ve been injured. Regressing back to the time when you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    To be honest, saving most people isn¡¯t that difficult.


    As long as I don¡¯t interfere excessively, all I need to do is to repeat the previous round.


    I¡¯ve already managed to defeat the Minotaur without any casualties.


    Just by repeating the same process, I can kill the Minotaur.


    And if I preemptively take down the Goblin Shaman who tries to ambush us... vo.


    The hidden boss is dead, and the portal¡¯s opened.


    After that, as long as people pass through the portal in an orderly fashion, saving most of them is achievable.


    However, when the condition changes to saving ¡®everyone,¡¯ it bes a bitplicated.


    The n to push the Minotaur into the swamp bes nearly impossible.


    The problem starts with gathering everyone together in the first ce.


    Let¡¯s say, somehow, I manage to get control over the crowd through force.


    Then what? Keep all these people alive, level up those showing potential, make them invest in strength stats, and then have them push the Minotaur?


    Even at a nce, that looks extremely, extremely challenging.


    Moreover, the level of desperation would be different.


    The people in the previous round had already experienced the ¡®Tower.¡¯


    They¡¯d killed goblins, witnessed the death ofrades, starved, and were battered.


    On top of that, golden beads had be increasingly scarce as days went by...


    Given how dire the situation was, they probably agreed to my n of pushing the Minotaur into the swamp.


    But what if I controlled the entire situation?


    I¡¯d dictate their leveling and their stats.


    Then, what if I even bring them food to encourage vigorous leveling...


    Would they still exhibit the superhuman strength that transcended limits, as seen in the previous round?


    I doubt it. It¡¯s more likely they¡¯d question me, asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it, instead?¡±


    Therefore, if I want to save everyone, I¡¯ll have to take a different approach.


    A head-on confrontation:


    Defeating Minotaur in a direct battle is the only way to save everyone.


    ¡®Is that even possible?¡¯ One may ask.


    But I¡¯m not a fool. I¡¯ve thought of a n to take him down.


    Furthermore, the message I saw in the previous round was like this:Astonishing Achievement Alert! -You have sessfully defeated the Hidden Boss, ¡®Demon of the Labyrinth¡¯!


    -Another achievement alert ¡ª No Casualties! Bonus experience will be awarded for this achievement!


    -A special reward will be given to [Choi Ji-won] for the most significant contribution!


    What¡¯s noteworthy here is that a special reward was given to Choi Ji-won, who made the most significant contribution.


    Earlier, my head was muddled, so I couldn¡¯t ask what the reward was, but they wouldn¡¯t have just handed out trinkets as rewards for defeating a hidden boss.


    Certainly, there must have been a significant reward.


    Yes, that¡¯s it. I must take down the Minotaur and im the ¡®Greatest Contribution¡¯ bonus.


    Of course, as of now, there¡¯s no way I can win, no matter what I do.


    Before I even engage inbat, I need to power myself up.


    There are three immediate things to check:


    First, see if it¡¯s possible to acquire the same trait from the same person repeatedly.


    I¡¯ve already verified that when you get ovepping traits, rather than getting two simr traits, the grade increases instead.


    So, after my return, could I acquire the same trait from the same person again?


    For example, the guy from whom I first received the ¡®Awe¡¯ trait is somewhere in this vacant lot.


    If I could make him hold me in awe again during this round... could I raise the grade of my ¡®Awe¡¯ trait?


    Or what if I make Scrawny Man feel a different emotion?


    If he strongly feels ¡®Admiration¡¯ instead of ¡®Awe,¡¯ could I acquire that as a trait?


    I needed to know that.


    And secondly, after my return, check if I can gain achievement experience for defeating the Minotaur again.


    Just like traits, I needed to check if it was possible to gain achievement experience more than once.


    If it is, rapid growth would be feasible.


    But on second thought, I didn¡¯t gain any normal levels after defeating the Minotaur.


    -Grind!


    Regression is an EX-grade trait indeed. Astonishing, really.


    Lastly, swordsmanship practice.


    I¡¯ve already memorized all of Choi Ji-won¡¯s sword techniques.


    I could either diligently practice alone using this knowledge or, upon revealing my return, I could potentially receive lessons from Choi Ji-won herself.


    Now, in what order should I execute these?


    First of all...


    ¡°Hello, Scrawny.¡±


    ¡°Uh, hello... What did you say?¡±


    Let¡¯s start with you, Scrawny.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 31: A Master at Grinding (2)

    Chapter 31: A Master at Grinding (2)


    ¡°Detailed exnations will be provided by the system... Tutorial, start!¡±


    Right after the fairy dropped the weapons and left¡­


    ¡°Hello? Scrawny-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hello... What did you say?¡±


    I approached a Scrawny man and extended my hand for a handshake.


    This was the man who, in the past, had bestowed upon me the highly valuable trait of ¡®Awe [C]¡¯.


    And I was here to experiment if I could get this trait from him a second time.


    ¡°Now, I have something to show you. Will you follow me for a moment?¡±


    Being summoned to a tower and then asked to follow by a suspicious man right away¡ªanyone would be hesitant.


    It¡¯s normal to be skeptical when a stranger in an unfamiliar environment suddenly tells you to follow them, after all.


    However.


    ¡°...Shall I?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Scrawny obediently followed me.


    The reason was simple.Curiosity [A] - Opposites naturally attract. People feel an inscrutable curiosity towards you, instinctively paying attention.


    It¡¯s all thanks to the ¡®Curiosity¡¯ trait that I acquired from Choi Ji-won.


    Traits named after emotions fundamentally amplify that particr emotion.


    And what if the grade of the trait is an astounding ¡®A¡¯...?


    Amplifying even the faintest hint of curiosity into something magnificentlyrge is not out of the question then.


    So, when Scrawny followed me to the pile of weapons...


    Whoosh!


    With incredible speed, I unsheathed a sword and performed my own sword dance. As extravagantly, impressively, and sexily as possible.


    The level of my swordsmanship was in a different leaguepared to when I had demonstrated it in front of a group of men by a previous pile of weapons.


    I had be much stronger since then, and the quality of my swordsmanship had also improved.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The people around me were pushed back by my aura. Although my swordsmanship trait was only at F-grade, by ordinary standards, I was a master of the sword.


    ¡®It probably feels like watching a martial arts film.¡¯


    I knew the feeling quite well, because I felt the same when I watched Choi Ji-won.


    ¡°...That¡¯s!¡±


    I saw Choi Ji-won widening her eyes from a distance, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention. After all, I was nning to regress anyway.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    I asked Scrawny afterpleting my sword dance.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t respond, sweating profusely.


    His eyes dodged my gaze, darting from side to side, and his mouth was agape to the extent that he wouldn¡¯t notice if a fly flew in.


    ¡°That was... extraordinary. Fast, flexible, and above all... impressive.¡±


    Although Scrawnyvished me with praise, he was subconsciously taking tiny steps backward.


    It seemed that the ¡®Awe¡¯ trait had been activated. But I didn¡¯t sense any particr emotion emanating from him.


    ¡®It seems acquiring the same trait multiple times from the same person is not possible.¡¯


    Alright, let¡¯s say all that is given. Then, what about some other trait from that person?


    ¡°How about you apany me? Even beyond this Vacant lot.¡±


    I extended my unarmed hand toward Scrawny.


    ¡°As you can clearly see, I possess great traits.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I assure you, I¡¯ll do my best to protect you. What do you say?¡±


    Security. Relief. Or perhaps, a sense of empowerment.


    Any of these feelings would do. These positive emotions would all serve as nourishment for my ¡®Hero¡¯ trait.


    So, Scrawny, take my hand.


    This is a golden opportunity. I believe you¡¯re not foolish enough to let this chance slip away...!


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Scrawny gently took my hand.


    His face was flushed red.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Why is he so red?


    ¡°It¡¯s... reallyforting, you know. I¡¯ve seen my share of wannabe badasses, being a bit of a troublemaker myself. But next to you, they¡¯re like infants.¡±


    He spoke, his face still red, head bowed low.


    ¡°From now on... I¡¯m counting on you, Hyung.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh-uh...¡±


    Something about that ¡®Hyung¡¯ sent shivers down my spine, and I involuntarily let go of his hand.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Scrawny reached out to me with desperate eyes.


    This isn¡¯t right. It can¡¯t be...


    Without thinking, I pped myself hard on the cheek.


    *Smack!* You have been injured You will regress to the moment you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The process was a bit strange, but I had indeed confirmed that I couldn¡¯t acquire duplicate traits from the same person.


    I managed to elicit ¡®Awe,¡¯ and even ¡®relief,¡¯ from them, but I didn¡¯t feel like I was absorbing those emotions.


    Now, what was next on the agenda?


    It was time to y the Minotaur and practice swordsmanship simultaneously.


    So, was there a way to aplish all these tasks at once?


    There was.


    ¡°Ie from the future.¡±


    ¡°...What are you talking about all of a sudden? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°First, watch my swordsmanship.¡±


    All I had to do was make the events unfold as closely as possible to the time I was defeated by the Goblin Shaman.


    The only difference this time was that I revealed my ability to regress to Choi Ji-won from the start.


    I saved people, practiced swordsmanship with Choi Ji-won, and patiently waited until firefighter Park Cheol-jin found us.


    The subsequent developments unfolded just the same.


    *Thud!*


    ¡°Groooaaarrr!¡±


    As the Minotaur fell into the swamp and the exhausted Goblin Shaman stumbled toward the base of a tree,


    *Swoosh!*


    I swiftly cut its throat from behind.


    You blindsided me once, so consider us even, Goblin Shaman.


    ¡°Is, is that... a portal?¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    This time, I could confirm that people were safely entering the portal.


    It would have been great if I had seen this spectacle in the previous round...


    The only regret was that, although I defeated the Minotaur again, my achievement level didn¡¯t increase.


    ¡®It seems acquiring duplicate achievements is also impossible.¡¯


    In that case... it means there¡¯s a limit to how powerful one can be on each floor.


    I didn¡¯t consider it good news. The possibility of grinding levels and breaking through to higher floors had been eliminated.


    ¡°...Kim Jun-ho.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    After confirming Choi Ji-won passed through the portal, I triggered the regression. You have been injured You will regress to the moment you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Next on the agenda was trait grinding.


    I¡¯d confirmed that I can¡¯t acquire duplicate traits.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d already gained traits from everyone.


    To put it inly, there were gaps¡ªholes, even.


    Remembering each face, I differentiated between those I¡¯d saved and those I hadn¡¯t, and proceeded with the trait grinding.


    It sounds like a monumental task when spoken aloud, but with only four rounds of regression, I managed to gain traits from everyone.


    After all, when initially defeating the Minotaur, I had already acquired traits from over 100 people... Getting the remaining traits wasn¡¯t that challenging.


    For the record, all the emotions I¡¯d absorbed were categorized under the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait, but even afterpleting the grind, the grade didn¡¯t increase.


    It was disappointing, but... well, what could I do?


    Andstly, I decided to test the effects of the trait.


    Which trait, you ask?Hero [C] -In moments of crisis, people think of you. You be stronger when fighting to protect someone.


    It¡¯s this one.


    Truth be told, I¡¯d never activated the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait even once.


    That¡¯s because I hadn¡¯t had the chance to fight to protect someone since acquiring the trait.


    Right after obtaining it, I followed Choi Ji-won around to eliminate mutant goblins... And when I took down the Minotaur, I was in charge of protecting the Goblin Shaman.


    Therefore, I wanted to clearly verify the condition that says, ¡°You be stronger when fighting to protect someone.¡±


    How do I verify though?


    The only way to do is to test it.


    ¡°Woah, aaah!¡±


    Roaming through the forest, when I heard a shrill scream from somewhere, I ran toward it¡­ and saw:


    A man lying on the ground paralyzed with fear, and a mutant goblin, drooling as it held arge club.


    A familiar scenario.


    ¡®Here, if I intervene between them,¡¯ The effect of the Hero trait activates!


    ¡°Whoa...¡±


    I could feel a slight enhancement in my physical abilities.


    Swish!


    ¡°Screeeech!¡±


    As I swiftly cut down the mutant goblin, the effect of the trait vanished as quickly as melting snow.


    As expected. The effect seems tost only as long as the enemy exists.


    ¡°Th... Thank you...¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaah!¡±


    Another scream rang out from the distance.


    I didn¡¯t even reply to the word of thanks and bolted toward the source of the scream.


    ¡°...Huh.¡±


    The situation had changed this time.


    Two women were running frantically, and a single mutant goblin was chasing after them.


    What if I intervene here...? The effect of the Hero trait activates! The effect of the Hero trait activates!


    Just as I expected, I was able to confirm that the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait would activate multiple times if I simultaneously protected multiple people.


    ¡°...Nice.¡±


    With this...


    I should be able to take down the Minotaur.


    Quite some time had passed.


    I continued the grind right up until the point where I felt like throwing in the towel.


    I had extracted traits from every single person present in the vacant lot.


    I had explored every nook and cranny of this ind until theyout became familiar, concluding that I hadn¡¯t missed any hidden pieces.


    Sure, there could be something, but I didn¡¯t feel like digging any further. I felt like I would throw up.


    All the groundwork that could be done was nowplete.


    ¡®Now, all that¡¯s left is to dive in and see.¡¯


    If my n seeds... I¡¯ll be able to take down the Minotaur single-handedly.


    Everyone in the clearing will survive.


    And the Minotaur will die.


    Killed by none other than me.


    m! You have been injured You will regress to the moment you first entered the 0th floor.


    ***


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Though I regressed, I didn¡¯t act recklessly. I didn¡¯t even talk to myself.


    It¡¯s because of the Trait of Curiosity.


    Even a small action on my part could spark unnecessary curiosity and derail the n.


    ¡°What the hell! Where is this?¡±


    I calmly waited for the right moment.


    ¡°Hello, you pitiful humans wasting your lives! Nice to meet you!¡±


    I stifled my breath, merely staring down at the dirt ground.


    ¡°Detailed exnations will be provided by the system... Tutorial, start!¡±


    Finally, the tutorial fairy left the clearing.


    As an awkward silence settled in,


    I slowly rose from my spot and picked up a sword from the pile of weapons.


    A familiar weight. A familiar grip. A familiar texture. Holding the sword brought a sense of stability.


    Next, I turned my head to look for Choi Ji-Won. After all, I already knew where she¡¯d be summoned.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Choi Ji-Won looked at me with eyes filled with a hint of doubt.


    Watch closely. See what I¡¯m doing.


    ¡°Everyone,¡±


    I began to speak in a voice calmer than ever before.


    I knew what I had to say.


    It was something I¡¯d repeated countless times in the past.


    ¡°My name is Kim Jun-Ho. Please, take a moment to hear me out.¡±


    Choi Ji-Won.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whose prank this is, but in a crisis like this... we must stick together.¡±


    This is the answer I found.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 32: The Regressor is Conditionally Strong (1)

    Chapter 32: The Regressor is Conditionally Strong (1)


    ¡°The number of people gathered in this vacant lot, at a rough nce, is well over 50. This means not everyone can swallow the golden bead to advance to the next stage. This tower is fueling our division.¡±


    Familiar lines. A familiar situation.


    If it feels like you¡¯ve seen this before, you¡¯re probably right.


    In the past, I once pretended to be a good person to catch Choi Ji-won¡¯s attention.


    I seeded in learning swordsmanship from her by acting as a man with lofty ideals but negligible power.


    And this time, I¡¯m going to do the same.


    I will masquerade as a virtuous person.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s said that if we defeat the boss, a portal will be created. This clearly means that there is a way for all of us to survive together.¡±


    Am I a good person? A hero?


    No.


    Ick the qualities of a hero like Choi Ji-won¡¯s father, and I¡¯m just a mediocre person who sometimes can¡¯t even stand myself.


    However, there¡¯s a reason why someone like me is going to great lengths to pretend to be virtuous.


    Cooperation.


    For my n to seed, I needed everyone¡¯s absolute cooperation.


    To gain that cooperation, I judged that ying the role of a ¡®hero¡¯ would be far more effective than acting like a deranged psychopath.


    ...Moreover, if I were to clear this tutorial this time, wouldn¡¯t it be better for my reputation to remain positive rather than negative?


    ¡°Everyone. Instead of fighting amongst ourselves, we must join forces.¡±


    The response I received when I gave the same speech in a previous round wasplete disregard and mockery.


    But this time it¡¯s different.


    ¡°Um...uh...¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    People are deeply engrossed in my speech, hanging on every word with fervor and passion.


    Even Park Cheol-jin, the firefighter who hadn¡¯t believed in the existence of the tower or the status window, was nodding his head slightly.


    It¡¯s only natural. With an A-tier trait like ¡®Curiosity,¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to my speech.


    If the old me was a ¡®young man with high ideals butcking in power, thus leading to frustration,¡¯ the new me is a ¡®young man both with high ideals and strong capabilities.¡¯


    I now possess the power to act decisively.


    Well, now¡¯s time to add a twist.


    After all, I have my own objectives.


    ¡°Everyone. I am strong.¡±


    With that, I raised my sword toward the sky.


    ¡°I am probably stronger than all of you herebined.¡±


    These are people who don¡¯t even have levels yet. Except for Choi Ji-won, it¡¯s obvious that I am stronger than everyone else.


    Now, let¡¯s put on a performance.


    Be awed.


    ¡°Huuu...¡±


    I gather my momentum.


    Tensing my muscles, widening my eyes, I focus on my long-standing adversary.


    Now.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Swoosh!


    With a full-force swing, my sword cleanly bisects the grass.


    To the average person¡¯s eyes, the de probably moved too quickly to see.


    But ending it here wouldck impact.


    Slice. Cut. Thrust. Spin. sh.


    I utilize my physical capabilities to their limit.


    Just as I had demonstrated with all my might in the previous round against a small fry, I did the same this time, and my swordsmanship leaves the onlookers gradually widening their eyes.


    Astonishment. Admiration. Surprise. Fear.


    Although I couldn¡¯t obtain any special traits from their emotions, I could vividly sense their emotions.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Finally, my sword dance came to an end, and I forcefully stabbed my de into the ground.


    The look in people¡¯s eyes had changed.


    If initially their gaze was filled only with curiosity, now it held respect, awe, and a faint trace of fear.


    The ¡®Awe¡¯ trait had been activated.


    So far, everything has gone ording to n¡ªstarting with the ¡®Curiosity¡¯ trait and transitioning into a crazybo with the ¡®Awe¡¯ trait. I¡¯ve seeded in taking control of the atmosphere in the vacant lot.


    The only variable would be Choi Ji-won intervening... but for now, she seemed content to observe, her arms crossed.


    Alright, it¡¯s time for the finale.


    ¡°Everyone... I can sense it.¡±


    I picked up a new sword from the pile of weapons and pointed in the direction where the Minotaur would be sealed.


    ¡°Because I am stronger than all of you, I can feel it. Over there, there¡¯s an incredibly formidable foe. He¡¯s targeting us.¡±


    If things had gone as usual, people wouldn¡¯t have believed me if I said I sensed a monster.


    However, due to thebined effects of the ¡®Curiosity¡¯ and ¡®Awe¡¯ traits, they were overwhelmed by my presence.


    ¡°He... he¡¯s targeting us. Sharpening his de to harm humans. He¡¯sing to im our blood!¡±


    ¡°Uh... ughhh...¡±


    So absorbed were they in my narrative that a man¡¯s legs gave out, causing him to slump to the ground.


    ¡°But... It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Now, it¡¯s time to put their minds at ease.


    I tried my best to sh the most reassuring smile I could muster.


    ¡°I will protect all of you.¡± The effect of the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait has been activated!


    ¡°I will be your shield!¡± The effect of the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait has been activated! The effect of the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait has been activated!


    ¡°So... please, trust me.¡± The effect of the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait has been activated! The effect of the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait has been activated! The effect of the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait has been activated! The effect of the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait has been activated! The effect of the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait has been activated! The effect of the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait has been activated!


    A cascade of messages obstructs my view.


    Yes, this was my gambit all along¡ªA real threat endangering people. And me, protecting people from that threat.


    The ¡®Hero¡¯ trait can stack.


    So, what if I were to fight now, protecting everyone in this vacant lot?


    I could stack the trait nearly 200 times.


    I feel an invigorating rush surging through my entire body.


    I feel light, my muscles brimming with power. Right now, I feel like I can achieve what was once only in my imagination.


    Excitement. I feel excitement.


    With the me that I am now... It¡¯s possible.


    I can defeat the Minotaur!


    ¡°Alright, everyone, follow me. Now, let¡¯s go y the boss¡­¡±


    ng!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I barely managed to deflect a sudden sword strike.


    Had it not been for my stacked traits, reacting to such a swift blow would have been impossible.


    There¡¯s only one person here capable of attacking me like that.


    ¡°...You. What¡¯s this about?¡±


    Choi Ji-won. She¡¯s the one who swung the sword at me.


    ¡°Setting aside where you learned that swordsmanship¡­ What are you nning to do, leading these people?¡±


    Choi Ji-won res at me, as if I¡¯m some sort of cult leader.


    ¡°...You should feel it too. The presence of the monster.¡±


    Choi Ji-won nods.


    ¡°Right, I can feel it too. But why do you have to go with everyone?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s because of my trait. The more people I protect, the stronger I be. I¡¯m not leading them to their deaths.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re protecting them? You?¡±


    Choi Ji-won chuckles sarcastically.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Sorry for the misunderstanding. And sorry for speaking informally. But look at me closely.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Look at me and feel it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Instead of responding, I did as Choi Ji-won said and looked directly at her.


    Because I was stronger now, I could sense it¡ªhow stable her stance was, what her extended right foot meant, what significance there was in the way she held her sword.


    And¡­ just how strong she was.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You are strong. But you¡¯re weaker than me. And that monster, it¡¯s even stronger than I am.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We might barely win if webine our strengths. But you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll bring everyone here along? It¡¯s hard enough to just win, but you intend to fight while protecting them? Do you have the strength to protect them?¡±


    She was telling the truth.


    Even though I had stacked my ¡®Hero¡¯ trait nearly 200 times¡­


    I was still a few steps behind Choi Ji-won.


    The Minotaur was a formidable foe that even Choi Ji-won couldn¡¯t guarantee victory against.


    In this situation, there¡¯s no way I could defeat the Minotaur without sustaining any injury.


    ¡°If you want to fight, go by yourself. Don¡¯t drag these people into it.¡±


    Choi Ji-won tells me this with a stern face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The tion I felt, as if I could soar into the sky, plummeted to rock bottom in an instant.


    The n was to stack my ¡®Hero¡¯ trait to an enormous degree and take down the Minotaur in one fell swoop.


    My n had failed, simply because I wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    But now there was no way to be any stronger.


    I had acquired all the traits avable, and I had already maxed out my achievement levels.


    Since I couldn¡¯t even grind levels by hunting Goblins, it was clear that this was the limit of my growth.


    My limit... had been reached.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Should I just give up?


    Despite all my hard work, the result was simply ack of ability.


    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to just save those I can and move on.


    There¡¯s no need to save everyone, is there?


    ¡®No. I won¡¯t give up.¡¯


    Think.


    Rack your brain.


    There has to be a way.


    But the onlybat trait I possess is... the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait.


    And I¡¯m already protecting everyone in this vacant lot.


    There were no more people left to protect. In other words, there was no way for me to be stronger.


    I must find a good method.


    A way to be stronger.


    A way to protect even more people.Hero [C] - In moments of crisis, people think of you. You grow stronger when fighting to protect someone.


    Someone. Isn¡¯t there someone?


    A person? Someone?


    ¡°There is.¡±


    Smack! You have been injured You will regress to the moment you first entered the 0th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    It¡¯s a familiar space.


    ¡°Grrrrrr...¡±


    The Minotaur, tightly bound by seals, res at me.


    ¡°Heh... heh-heh, heh-heh...¡±


    The Goblin Shaman breathesboriously, coughing from time to time.


    I cautiously sit cross-legged next to the Goblin Shaman.


    ¡°Heh? The scent... the scent of a human...¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    I lean close to his ear and greet him.


    Upon hearing my voice, the Goblin Shaman startles and opens his mouth wide.


    ¡°Human! A human is here! Hu... help...¡±


    In the past, he had asked for my help to bring down the Minotaur.


    However.


    ¡°Goblin Shaman. I need your help.¡±


    This time, it was I who needed help.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 33: The Regressor is Conditionally Strong (2)

    Chapter 33: The Regressor is Conditionally Strong (2)


    ¡°Goblin Shaman. I need your help.¡±


    ¡°...Heh?¡±


    The Goblin Shaman looks at me with an expression that seems to say, ¡°What¡¯s this guy¡¯s deal?¡±


    He snorts, his face scrunching up in distaste, and then breaks into a smallugh.


    ¡°Heh heh... Human. I¡¯m a dying Goblin. You¡¯ve chosen the wrong one to ask for help.¡±


    Then, the Goblin Shaman bursts into fits of coughing.


    It seems he still doesn¡¯t quite understand what I¡¯m trying to say.


    ¡°...Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Cough... Cough...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Regressor. This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve met.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve told me everything. The ancient dungeon, human adventurers, the voice of a god, and why you came to this tower.¡±


    ¡°...Heh. Human, you speak nonsense.¡±


    Although the Goblin Shaman turns his head away while muttering a curse, I clearly see his milky white eyes waver.


    ¡°Seriously. This is the third time we¡¯ve met. Do you know how much trouble I had to go through because you decided to dive into the swamp with golden beads?¡±


    Slowly, I unravel the story of my experiences in this tower.


    From the moment I regained consciousness, to the moment of joy when I acquired the Regression trait, and even the moment when I was double-crossed by the Goblin Shaman and heard the message he left on a stone.


    I thought I had shared my tale quite earnestly, but...


    ¡°...So what do you want me to do about it, human?¡±


    The Goblin Shaman scratches the back of his head, clearly unimpressed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. Heh. I could easily break the monster¡¯s seal right now if I wanted to.¡±


    He menacingly brandishes his staff.


    ¡°...Calm down.¡±


    As he ims, if the Goblin Shaman were to release the Minotaur¡¯s seal here and now, I¡¯d have no choice but to regress.


    But he hasn¡¯t yet. Which means he¡¯s somewhat interested in what I have to say.


    ¡°What do I want? Simple.¡±


    I remember how the Goblin Shaman had all the other goblins kill themselves, effectively eliminating any source of food.


    ¡°Bring all the goblins on this ind. Right here, to this spot.¡±


    ¡°...Cough. And then?¡±


    ¡°My trait gains strength when I¡¯m protecting someone during a fight. If I¡¯m in a situation where I¡¯m protecting all the goblins, I could obliterate that monster in one go.¡±


    ¡°...Ha ha.¡±


    The Goblin Shamanughs, as if the idea is absurd to him.


    ¡°...Human, are you perhaps an idiot?¡±


    He gestures wildly with his free hand, the one not holding the staff.


    ¡°I despise humans. I maintain this seal with the hope that humans suffer. Understand, human?¡±


    ¡°...I get it.¡±


    ¡°So do I look like a fool to you, human? Why should I help you people?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He¡¯s right.


    There¡¯s no reason for the Goblin Shaman to assist us.


    In fact, he¡¯d probably relish seeing us in pain; he has no incentive to help.


    But without saying a word, I simply ce my hand near his nose.


    ¡°...Human, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Smell it.¡±


    ¡°...It just smells like a human hand. I don¡¯t understand what you want me to smell. Cough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly my point.¡±


    ¡°...Heh?¡±


    Sniff. Sniff.


    The Goblin Shaman res his nostrils, smelling my hand once more.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    It appears he has caught on to what I¡¯m trying to convey.


    ¡°The smell of blood. You don¡¯t sense it, do you?¡±


    In this round, I didn¡¯t even kill the frail goblins lurking in the bushes.


    I only knocked them unconscious.


    I remember, in the past, the Goblin Shaman told me that he could sense the smell of his kinsmen¡¯s blood on me.


    See? No scent of blood this time. Help me out here.


    ¡°...haah.¡±


    The Goblin Shaman lowers his head solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless, human. You simply didn¡¯t kill my kindred this ¡¯cycle.¡¯¡±


    ¡°...True.¡±


    ¡°And even if you do manage to defeat the monster and move on to the next level... I¡¯ll be here, memory wiped, waiting for other humans toe. Cough. I¡¯ll plunge them into despair as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡±


    ¡°So, human, there¡¯s absolutely no reason for me to assist you now. Especially since you¡¯ll likely kill me after you¡¯ve in the monster. I am no fool, human.¡±


    ¡°And why is there no reason?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders, as if baffled by his conclusion.


    ¡°You¡­ You said you¡¯ll be reborn with wiped memories after this cycle, right? If you¡¯re gonna die anyway, does it matter if it¡¯s a bit sooner?¡±


    ¡°...There¡¯s no doubt humans are insane.¡±


    The Goblin Shaman chuckles sardonically, but I know he isn¡¯t particrly attached to life.


    ¡°And wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have at least one cycle where humans and goblins don¡¯t harm each other?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The Goblin Shaman freezes upon hearing my words.


    This tower forces us to kill each other.


    Humans kill to survive, and goblins kill to avoid being killed.


    And all I¡¯m asking is for it to stop, just once.


    For everyone¡¯s sake.


    ¡°...Cough.¡±


    The Goblin Shaman slowly closes his eyes.


    ¡°Haah. Humans are fools. Boldly asking me to die. Such a trivial act is nothing but a meaningless endeavor.¡±


    Opening his eyes, the Goblin Shaman looks in my direction.


    ¡°And... I¡¯m a fool too.¡±


    He chuckles softly and snaps his fingers.


    ¡°As you wish, human. Maybe it¡¯s not so bad to have one cycle where nobody dies.¡± The effect of the Hero¡¯s Trait is activated! The effect of the Hero¡¯s Trait is activated! The effect of the Hero¡¯s Trait is activated! The effect of the Hero¡¯s Trait is activated! The effect of the Hero¡¯s Trait is activated! The effect of the Hero¡¯s Trait is activated! The effect of the Hero¡¯s Trait is activated!


    ¡°I¡¯ll unseal it, human.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    My body feels warm. My head is a little fuzzy, but it¡¯s not an unpleasant sensation. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve downed a lot of alcohol.


    ¡°Everyone, please wait for a moment. I need to concentrate.¡±


    Behind me stand around two hundred people. Much like the previous round, I had sessfully persuaded the people who were in the vacant lot toe here with me.


    How did I manage to get Choi Ji-won to agree? I insisted that I had a solution, and somehow she relented. Although she did warn me she¡¯d cut me down if it looked like I was wasting time.


    ¡°...Is this really a good idea?¡±


    ¡°If he says it¡¯s okay, then...¡±


    For some reason, people were nervously ncing around, trembling.


    The reason was simple.


    Hundreds, no, thousands of goblins stood amassed behind them.


    The reason I thought my Hero¡¯s Trait could be activated for goblins was straightforward.


    Would my Hero¡¯s Trait activate if I were protecting a different race like elves or dwarves?


    Most likely, yes. They are sentient beings after all.


    So, what about goblins? The Goblin Shamanmunicated with me actively. No one could deny that he is a sentient being.


    There¡¯s no reason why my Trait wouldn¡¯t work on goblins.


    Of course, there was a chance that the Goblin Shaman was a special case, but...


    ¡°Kekek, Kekkekkek...¡±


    ¡°Kekel, Kekek? Kekkekkek.¡±


    The goblin horde was noisily chattering in their ownnguage.


    Ordinary goblins were cruel, human-hating, grotesque monsters, but...Hero [C] - In moments of crisis, people think of you. You be stronger when fighting to protect someone.


    They, too, were ¡®someone.¡¯ In other words, my trait applied. The effect of the Hero¡¯s Trait is activated! The effect of the Hero¡¯s Trait is activated! The effect of the Hero¡¯s Trait is activated!


    ¡°I think it¡¯s working now.¡±


    Slowly adapting to the overflowing power, I signaled to the Goblin Shaman.


    ¡°Cough, then I¡¯ll release the seal, human.¡±


    The violet rope connecting Minotaur to his staff snapped.


    ¡°Gruuuuuuuu...¡±


    Slowly rising from his position was the Minotaur.


    Clutching and unclutching his fists as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, he soon picked up his axe.


    ¡°GRUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!¡±


    ¡°Wo-woahhh!¡±


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±


    It was a roar so loud it felt deafening.


    His enormous eyes were unmistakably locked onto me.


    His twitching muscles were gathering strength to crush me.


    Had this been before, I might have been overwhelmed by his formidable aura and run away...


    But now, I instinctively knew.


    That wasn¡¯t the war cry of an excited warrior; it was the howl of a frightened beast.


    ¡°You feel it too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Step by step, I began walking toward the Minotaur, twirling the sword in my wrist.


    Thump. Thump.


    ¡°Gr-GRUUUUUU!¡±


    And as I closed the distance, the Minotaur retreated, little by little.


    Even a child could see it. The beast was intimidated.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Normally, Minotaur isn¡¯t a monster created to be in in the Turtorial. It exists merely as a mechanism¡ªto set the time limit for the Tutorial floor¡ªand to provoke conflicts among people.


    Even Choi Ji-won, a monster beyondprehension, had said she couldn¡¯t guarantee a victory against this Minotaur.


    Yet this unbelievable monster was fleeing before me, intimidated.


    The very fact was so satisfying that I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Suddenly, I turned my head to look for Choi Ji-won.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Choi Ji-won scans me up and down with a stern expression.


    I never thought the day woulde when she¡¯d be on guard because of me. I did say that I¡¯d catch up to her someday, and now that I actually have, the feeling is surreal.


    Of course, it¡¯s just temporary doping... but a win is still a win, right?


    The hard work has paid off. I can feel a sense of pride.


    ¡°GRRRAAAAAAA!!!¡±


    Thump, thump, thump, thump-thump.


    Thinking it saw an opportunity when I turned my back, the Minotaur charged at me crazily.


    I spin smoothly in ce to face the creature.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m focused, but time seems to slow down just a bit.


    I tighten my grip on the sword in both hands.


    I recall Choi Ji-won¡¯s teachings once more.


    My target is... the neck.


    Although it¡¯s a neck covered in muscle, with my current state, it¡¯s possible.


    No, it¡¯s more than just possible.


    Because, at this moment, I am¡­ ¡®hero¡¯.


    I lightly push off from my position.


    The swing of my swordes naturally.


    And just as both my feet softly touch the ground¡ªAstonishing Achievement Alert! - You have sessfully defeated the hidden boss, ¡®Demon of the Labyrinth¡¯!


    - There are zero casualties! Bonus experience for Legendary Ventures awarded!


    - Special reward is granted to the biggest contributor, [Kim Jun-ho]!


    The Minotaur¡¯s neck rolls on the ground.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 3 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 34: The Regressor is Conditionally Strong (3)

    Chapter 34: The Regressor is Conditionally Strong (3)


    ¡°...¡±


    The severed head of the Minotaur rolled to a stop, locking eyes with me.


    Yeah, you must be as stunned as I am. Who would¡¯ve thought that a creature this strong would be taken down in a single blow in the tutorial?


    But then again, life is a series of surprises. I never expected to be dragged into this tower in the first ce.


    Come to think of it, I¡¯m not even impressed anymore.


    I wiped the blood off my de and turned around to look at the people behind me.


    ¡°...¡±


    They gave a lukewarm response.


    No, lukewarm doesn¡¯t capture it. It¡¯s more like they can¡¯t wrap their heads around what just happened.


    One moment, they wake up in a vacant lot. A fairy appears and starts chattering away.


    Then some guy starts ranting about trusting him, dances with a de, and leads people somewhere.


    They followed without much thought, and the next thing they knew, a giant bovine monster was roaring, only to have its head severed and killed in an instant.


    From their perspective, it¡¯s just baffling. They merely followed instructions, and such weird things happened automatically.


    ¡°¡­Achievement Level? What¡¯s this?¡±


    One man is fidgeting with something in front of him.


    His voice sounds oddly familiar... Ah, he¡¯s the same guy who shouted ¡®Status Window¡¯ at the beginning. We didn¡¯t have a collective ¡®Status Window¡¯ chant this time, so he must¡¯ve muttered it to himself.


    He really is quick to adapt.


    That aside... I should fill them in.


    ¡°Everyone, can you try saying ¡®Status Window¡¯?¡±


    Upon my gentle prompting, people started murmuring ¡®Status Window¡¯ one by one...and soon, they became engrossed in the message window that appeared before them.


    Of course, since they haven¡¯t gained any levels yet, they¡¯ll only have Achievement Levels like me. They haven¡¯t killed any goblins, after all.


    ¡®...This should be fine, right?¡¯


    Based on my experience of pushing the Minotaur into the swamp and still gaining an Achievement Level, it seems you can gain Achievement Levels without direct participation.


    I¡¯ve just in a hidden boss, so my Achievement Level must have skyrocketed.


    Even I¡¯m currentlypensating for myck of levels with Achievement Levels, so their actualbat effectiveness might not be that different from mine.


    If theyter gain regr levels as well, won¡¯t these people be much stronger than in previous iterations?


    Or they could just go through a portal to the next stage and die at the hands of a monster or two.


    The problem is theck of actualbat experience...


    However, in realbat, casualties are inevitable.


    I can¡¯t just let people die under the pretext of gaining real-world experience. Also, we¡¯d have to betray the goblins for that.


    As I was pondering, the Goblin Shaman took his ce beside me.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°...Heh.¡±


    The Goblin Shaman stood next to me, looking down at the severed head of the Minotaur.


    He nudged the severed head with his foot before looking up at me.


    ¡°Human. Now that you¡¯ve gotten what you wanted, will you betray us? Heh. I¡¯ve heard that humans must kill their own kind to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. And I think Achievement Levels will suffice.¡±


    ¡°...Heh.¡±


    The Goblin Shaman who had been nudging the Minotaur beside me disappeared, and the real one emerged, trudging in from the direction of the swamp.


    Wow, this guy. Keeping me on my toes till the end.


    ¡°...Heh. Well done, human.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, the gathered goblins began to disperse in different directions.


    ¡°...Same to you. Shall I send you on your way?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh. It¡¯s a monumental day when humans and goblins didn¡¯t kill each other. You want to stain it with blood, human?¡±


    He fumbled with the skull atop his head and gulped down something from within it.


    ¡°Human, your ability to return... It¡¯s simr to my kin who repeatedly die within the Tower.¡±


    ¡°...I can see the resemnce.¡±


    Goblins who resurrect after death and me, who returns after being injured... We are quite simr.


    ¡°But human... human retains the memories. Heh.¡±


    ¡°...And so?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes... remembering might be more painful. There maye a time when it feels like a curse. Heh.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do your best, human. I¡¯ll be busy killing humans over here as well.¡±


    With those words, he grinned and abruptly copsed where he stood.


    ¡°...¡±


    It seemed that whatever he had swallowed was poisonous.


    So, there might be a time when the ability to return feels like a curse, huh?


    I know it all too well. I¡¯m doing my best to make sure it doesn¡¯te to that.


    Did he really need to say something unfortunate at thest minute?


    And how exactly do you receive the ¡°Special Reward for Boss Elimination¡±? Why isn¡¯t there a guide?


    As I was grumbling to myself... Ding!Achievement Alert! - You have defeated the boss.


    - A portal will appear at the location where the boss was in.


    Finally, the portal reveals itself.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while¡­ Rather than regressing now, I decided to go to the next floor as well.


    There is no other way to save ¡®everyone¡¯ anyway.


    And sooner orter, I¡¯d have to experience the next floor.


    ¡°All right, one person at a time, please go in. It should be safe...¡±


    No, wait. Now that I think about it, this could be a big problem.


    What if a monster suddenly pops out?


    They have Achievement Levels, but these peopleck both regr levels andbat experience.


    I should go in first to check the atmosphere, and if something seems off, I¡¯ll regress.


    ¡°...Wait for me to go in, and then follow after about 5 minutes.¡±


    I hurled myself into the portal. Proceeding to the next stage.


    Bow¡ª


    A man in a suit bows, greeting me politely.


    ¡°Wee, humans. Was it a pleasant experience?¡±


    Somehow this ce exudes both elegance and coldness. Most areas are still shrouded in darkness, but...


    Judging from the illuminated parts, it looks simr to a human courtroom.


    What¡¯s unique is that there are no seats forwyers or prosecutors, only a judge¡¯s bench.


    And in the middle of the courtroom, arge set of scales sits prominently.


    ¡°You must have narrowly survived... are you shocked?¡±


    The man in the suit smoothly took his seat at the judge¡¯s bench.


    ¡°First, let me tell you what you will be doing here,¡± he said.


    This tower was built to judge humanity.


    It¡¯s also designed to test humanity, serving as thest chance for mankind to evade divine wrath.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why the gods have not allowed just anyone to enter this tower.


    Only the youngmbs who have faithfully followed the divine rules are permitted entry.


    However, the gods also understand that such individuals are bing increasingly rare in a world that has grown chaotic.


    So, the magnanimous gods have decided to be generous. If the ¡®price¡¯ is paid, anyone may have the chance to enter the tower¡­ That was the gist of his exnation.


    ¡°From this point on, you will be standing in the judgment seat. You will undergo screening to enter this tower.¡±


    Snap.


    The man pointed towards arge set of scales resembling a bnce.


    ¡°These scales... measure the ¡¯weight of your sins.¡¯¡±


    The man rubbed his white-gloved hands together.


    ¡°What sins have youmitted to survive? Did you stab yourrades in the back? Did you strangle a benefactor in their sleep? Or did you perhaps deal with the Goblin Shaman, deciding to survive at the expense of all others?¡±


    The man tapped the pans of the scales.


    ¡°Every sin you¡¯vemitted... these scales will urately calcte. And then, you will have to pay the rightful price.¡±


    It¡¯s irrational. It¡¯s unfair.


    After creating a situation where one can only kill or be killed, they demand a price for the sinsmitted.


    This is nothing more than divine caprice.


    But that¡¯s always how gods have been.


    When they dislike the behavior of their creations, they rage indiscriminately. They make rules as they please and punish those who break them. They¡¯re the ones who¡¯ve wiped out entire kingdoms for daring to challenge them, andpelled a father to offer his two sons as sacrifices.


    Gods are arbitrary. Gods are cruel. They impose their rules on humans.


    And humans, they always just ept it.


    This time is no different.


    ¡°Step onto the scale, one by one. Then pay the price.¡±


    Humans only ept it.


    They always have.


    ¡°The method of payment is up to you. You can pay with your lifespan, your stats in the status window, or even offer a part of your body. Just make sure it¡¯s a sufficient price for your sins.¡±


    The man grinned.


    .


    .


    .


    No, Archangel Zeriel of the 5th Order grins.


    He enjoys such moments the most: When humans scream, unable to ept their sins. When they rack their brains to pay the price. When they plead with him after realizing their lives aren¡¯t enough for payment.


    The true masterpiece was a man who asked if he could pay the price using another person¡¯s life.


    In moments of life and death, humans transform into boundless selfishness.


    While this may be expected, it displeases God. And the angels merely act ordingly.


    ¡°Alright,e up one by one,¡± he says, sitting in the judge¡¯s seat, while the humans were sitting in the audience gallery.


    Snap!


    With a flick of his fingers, the lights above the darkened gallery switch on.


    And the humans finally reveal themselves.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Archangel Zeriel, almost unknowingly, forgets to breathe.


    There are too many of them.


    A total of 201 people have entered the ground floor. Why not 200? Because God loves the number three and summoned people in multiples of three.


    So, there are exactly 201 seats in the gallery.


    Naturally, most of these seats should be empty.


    The design of the tutorial floor ensures a kill-or-be-killed scenario. The rules make it hard to survive withoutmitting sins.


    But right now, every single seat was filled.


    Zeriel quickly scanned with his eyes, but not a single empty seat could be seen.


    ¡°...¡±


    An unprecedented event: every human has survived on the tutorial floor.


    Archangel Zeriel had to admit it.


    Something... was terribly wrong.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: S-Rank supporters can now <strong>read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60


    Happy Reading!!]

 Chapter 35: The Regressor is Conditionally Strong (4)

    Chapter 35: The Regressor is Conditionally Strong (4)


    ¡°...I thought I heard that everything was fine.¡±


    Angel Zeriel irritably strokes his chin.


    He clearly remembers receiving a report from a 9th-tier angel saying, ¡®There is nothing wrong!¡¯


    Headcount was done. Briefings on background knowledge, including the status window, were given. Weapons were distributed, and then he was told that the withdrawal wasplete without any issue...


    That 9th-tier angel is especially yful, enjoying the act of frightening humans, but he is also known for being responsible when ites to his duties. Did he make a mistake in the report?


    No. If he could have foreseen this, he wouldn¡¯t have remained at the 9th tier.


    Regardless of what happened, what needs to be done remains the same¡ªMeasuring human sins and ensuring they pay the appropriate price.


    Zeriel¡¯s gray eyes swiftly scanned the crowd of humans.


    ¡°You, step forward.¡±


    With a flick of the angel¡¯s hand, a man was lifted up by supernatural force and drawn in front of a scale.


    ¡°What... What the hell is this? Damn it!¡±


    The one who was dragged forward was a bald middle-aged man with a protruding belly.


    Setting an example with the first is always essential.


    Wise Angel Zeriel, through years of experience, understood humans ¡ª God¡¯s creations ¡ª to a significant extent. As a result, he reached a level where he could infer a human¡¯s inner nature just by their appearance.


    In human terms, it means he could judge someone solely by their ¡®physiognomy¡¯.


    And from Zeriel¡¯s perspective, the middle-aged man had a very filthy character.


    He probably lived with alcohol and cigarettes constantly in his mouth, spitting carelessly on the streets and walking with a swagger.


    Every sentence he spoke likely contained swear words, and hecked consideration, being the kind of pitiable human who harms others without even realizing it.


    Zeriel judged that this was the inherent nature of the bald middle-aged man.


    ¡°F*ck, f*ck... I shouldn¡¯t have listened to that bastard... Damn it!!!¡±


    And astonishingly, Zeriel¡¯s bold assumptions turned out to be entirely urate.


    The man was selfish, pitiable, and utterly useless.


    ¡°Ah, ahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Come now... ept your fate.¡±


    Finally, the middle-aged man was pulled up onto the scale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re only measuring the sins youmitted on the 0th floor.¡±


    Humans and sins are inseparable.


    Ever since the first man and womanmitted the original sin, the human race has lived carrying the burden of sin from the moment of their birth. Thus, benevolent God decided that only sinsmitted on the 0th floor would be measured.


    Thud.


    The corpulent middle-aged man¡¯s body was ced on the scale.


    The needles on both sides of the silver scale began to spin.


    ¡°Consider in advance how you¡¯ll pay the price.¡±


    Humans might consider the situation unfair, but...


    Angel Zeriel sees this ¡®payment¡¯ as a mechanism demonstrating God¡¯s generosity.


    Being granted entry into God¡¯s Tower after paying the price is essentially the same as being absolved of one¡¯s sins.


    ¡°I rmend... paying with your stats.¡±


    Status windows and stats are both part of the blessings bestowed by God.


    They are far more valuable than the mere life or physical parts of a human. Even if someone is a murderer who has killed multiple people... if they pay the appropriate amount of stats, they can enter the 1st floor.


    However, the majority of humans, especially the younger ones, often choose to pay with their lifespan.


    The reason is simple.


    ¡®It¡¯s greed.¡¯


    Greed for power.


    They would rather sacrifice their lifespan, an invisible cost, just to maintain their strength.


    Greed for life.


    There is no death more glorious than dying in the Tower. Yet they struggle pathetically, desperate to make the most out of their shallow lives.


    This is starkly different from angels who are willing to sacrifice even their own lives for the greater good.


    ¡°Ah... Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    This is why Zeriel despises humans. Because they are repulsive to behold.


    ¡°Ah, ahhhhh...¡±


    After about 30 seconds had passed,


    The middle-aged man¡¯s futile struggles gradually came to a stop, and the spinning needle of the scale stood still.


    A moment of anticipation. A smile crossed Zeriel¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Now... let¡¯s see the weight of your sins.¡±


    The angel¡¯s cold, gray eyes slowly moved toward the needle on the scale.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The pupils began to shake wildly.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Nothing.


    ¡°...Next.¡±


    Still nothing.


    ¡°...¡±


    Once again, nothing¡ªThe humans hadmitted no sins.


    The crux of this ¡®judgment¡¯ lies in the way humans pay the price.


    Whether it¡¯s with their life, their stats or abilities, or even creatively through cherished memories, future connections, or natural luck.


    The manner of payment itself serves as a test...


    And these humans had nothing to pay for.


    Therefore, there¡¯s nothing to test. They all get a free pass to the first floor.


    By now, about 30 people had been sent to the first floor.


    The only scenario that could lead to this situation...


    ¡°...Did they defeat the hidden boss?¡±


    The case where they defeated the hidden boss and used the Goblin Shaman¡¯s portal to alle over.


    In that case, none of them could have sins.


    Killing monsters isn¡¯t considered a sin, after all.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Zeriel had heard of cases where talented humans summoned to the tower banded together and defeated the hidden boss.


    Of course, not all had survived, but it wasn¡¯t impossible either.


    ¡°Did you defeat the bovine monster?¡±


    Zeriel pointed to a human woman with a ponytail. Compared to Zeriel, she was infinitely weaker, but she was the strongest among the humans present.


    However, the woman shook her head vigorously. Her expression seemed somewhat troubled.


    Instead of answering, she reached out and pointed to another man.


    ¡°...Is it you? Step forward.¡±


    Zeriel beckoned him to the front of the scale.


    ¡°...No sins for you either, I see.¡±


    The needle on the scale also pointed to zero.


    The only difference was the appearance of an ox-head emblem in the center of the scale.


    ¡°This...¡±


    It was a mark given to humans as a special reward. A symbol Zeriel recognized from memory.


    asionally, when a human possessed extraordinary abilities or talents and defeated a hidden boss, they¡¯d be given such a mark.


    Yet to Zeriel¡¯s perception, this man appeared even weaker than the ponytailed woman from earlier. But somehow¡­


    ¡®...He must have figured out a good way to win.¡¯


    ¡°Firstly, congrattions are in order. It¡¯s rare to defeat a hidden boss. You¡¯ve aplished a great feat.¡±


    Zeriel recited the prepared statement in a matter-of-fact manner.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    The man nodded his head cautiously, for some reason raising his right arm high.


    It looked as if he was ready to hit himself on the chest at any moment... but Zeriel let it slide.


    Humans were a strange breed to begin with. Trying to understand a mentally ill human is futile.


    ¡°Now, you have three options to choose from. Please select one.¡±


    Zeriel first presented arge ax.


    ¡°The name of this ax is ¡®Berserker¡¯s Ax.¡¯ The more injuries you sustain, the more your physical abilities increase.¡±


    ¡°...Show me the next one.¡±


    The ax was quite valuable in the lower floors of the tower.


    Humans seem tock discerning eyes.


    Without hesitation, Zeriel pulled out the next reward.


    ¡°This is the ¡®Berserker¡¯s Potion¡¯.¡±


    ¡°...What are its effects?¡±


    ¡°It greatly enhances one¡¯s recovery rate. Even injuries that would kill a regr person can be healed in just a week with this miraculous elixir.¡±


    ¡°...Show me the next one.¡±


    He¡¯s not even choosing this potion?


    Sighing internally, Zeriel took out a small pill for thest offering.


    ¡°Lastly, this is the ¡®Berserker¡¯s Pill.¡¯ The effect is simple. When consumed, it increases your strength stat.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll take that.¡±


    The man swiftly took the pill.


    Who would have thought hecked such judgment? If it were Zeriel, he would¡¯ve chosen the ax or the potion without hesitation.


    Well, the choice is entirely up to the human. And advising was not the domain of angels.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the first floor now.¡±


    ¡°Wai¡ª¡±


    Using his divine power, Zeriel immediately transported the man to the first floor.


    There were about 170 humans left. Zeriel had been given the task to judge them as quickly as possible.


    While it seemed highly likely that all of them were innocent... a task was still a task, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Next. Please step up to the scale.¡±


    Zeriel said, smiling. Simply performing the duty bestowed upon him by God brought joy to Zeriel.


    .


    .


    . You have entered the 1st floor.


    ¡°...¡±


    There was no time to injure my body.


    Had I known I would be sent to the next floor this quickly, I would have regressed sooner.


    I had to check if I could receive the special reward more than once. But I couldn¡¯t;


    It¡¯s quite regrettable.


    Well, it¡¯s not something I can do anything about.


    I felt like I¡¯d obtained everything I could from the tutorial, so I didn¡¯t have much regret.


    Not telling Choi Ji-won about my regression is a bit of a concern... but every time I see her, my heart aches, making it hard to strike up a conversation.


    As I was deep in thought for a while... a familiar scent brushed past my nose.


    A musty... yet warm smell.


    ¡°...What¡¯s this?¡±


    Regaining my senses and looking around, a familiar space weed me.


    I¡¯m sure I saw a message saying I entered the 1st floor.


    Then...


    Why am I back in my own room...?


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 36: Rapid Changes on Earth (1)

    Chapter 36: Rapid Changes on Earth (1)


    ¡°...¡±


    A bed. A singleputer. A mini fridge ced in the kitchen. Even a wardrobe.


    Looking here... Looking there¡­ No matter how I look around, it¡¯s identical to my own apartment.


    But I clearly saw the message that I had entered the first floor.


    Could it be?


    Is Earth the first floor of the tower?


    My thoughts multiplied, making my head spin. Notice. Announcing the rules for the 1st floor.


    A familiar message window appeared before my eyes.


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    I tensed my muscles and heightened my alertness.


    From now on, nothing that happened would be considered strange.


    But the message that popped up was... quite unexpected.1st Floor - There are no specific clear conditions. Please take afortable rest. For more details, refer to the guidebook.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Just a moment ago, I was in a life-or-death battle with monsters¡­


    And now they¡¯re telling me to take afortable rest? No clear conditions? And a guidebook? Did Ie here as a tourist?


    The atmosphere hadpletely shifted, leaving me utterly bewildered.


    Just as I was on high alert, wondering if this was a trap, a small box appeared before my eyes with a ¡®pop!¡¯


    It had a design simr to the boxes that contained the golden beads on the 0th floor.


    I grabbed the floating box and opened it... Inside, there really was a guidebook.


    ¡°...So, it¡¯s not a prank¡­?¡±


    I pulled out the guidebook and immediately checked the title.


    <Guidebook for Climbers Chosen by God>


    On the cover, an angel was holding a card that read ¡®Wee¡¯ with a bright smile.


    ¡°...¡±


    Upon seeing the overall cheerful atmosphere of the guidebook, my face involuntarily scrunched up.


    After throwing people into an ind with ridiculous conditions where they can only kill or be killed,


    Now what? They¡¯re weing us?


    It feels like I¡¯m the butt of some distasteful joke.


    Irritation surged uncontrobly.


    However, I roughly grasped their intentions.


    From their point of view, everything done up to now was simply a ¡®test,¡¯ and now that I¡¯d passed the test, they intended to treat me ordingly - it was their form of hospitality.


    But from my perspective, having looped back multiple times in an attempt to save people, this felt like a form of hospitality that was exceedingly unpleasant.


    ¡®If this isn¡¯t a joke... Should I be grateful for their so-called favor?¡¯


    After all, keeping my feelings aside, the guidebook was still a guidebook.


    I gritted my teeth and opened it to check the contents.


    <Table of Contents>


    1. What Led to the Creation of This Tower?


    2. How to Make the Most of the 1st Floor?


    3. Curious About the Basic Rules of the Tower?


    4. Why Climb the Tower?


    The table of contents was written in a gentle tone, as if exining to a child.


    Flipping to the first page, I found that it contained the same information the fairy had exined during the tutorial, albeit with a bit more detail.


    So, God is disappointed with human behavior, and the time for judgment hase, and the merciful God has decided to give humans a chance to survive, and that chance is the Tower...


    Of course, I also acknowledge that humans are a mess. Lately, I¡¯ve noticed a growing trend of utterly inhumane people.


    But why should God be disappointed? If He¡¯s the one who made us this way, then He should be disappointed in Himself for making us like this.


    Having skimmed through it, I found it to be nothing but a useless drivel, so I quickly flipped through the pages to move on to the next section.


    <How to Make the Most of the 1st Floor>


    -God wishes for all climbers to fully showcase human potential. After all, you are nothing less than representatives of humanity. Therefore, maintaining your condition is not a choice, but a necessity!


    -Various features are prepared on the 1st floor to ensure climbers can haveplete rest:


    -First, the shape of the 1st floor can be transformed anytime, however you want. Personalize your own 1st floor!


    -Second, you can receive any item you desire on the 1st floor! However, you can¡¯t take them outside the 1st floor!


    -Third, miss your family? We will open a portal for you to head back to your hometown anytime! Simrly, a portal to the 2nd floor will also be avable anytime.


    -Once you have rejuvenated your body and mind and are prepared, why not challenge the 2nd floor?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I lifted my eyes from the guidebook and looked around my ordinary studio apartment.


    To be honest, I¡¯d always wanted to live in a spacious, clean apartment instead of this cramped space.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    The moment that thought crossed my mind, the surroundings immediately transformed, reshaping into the interior of an average apartment.


    Looking out the window, I could see the Han River flowing, and people were walking around.


    *Swish.*


    I opened the window and a refreshing breeze flowed in.


    ¡°¡­Does it work?¡±


    I tried to reach my hand outside the window, but it was as if I hit an invisible wall; my hand wouldn¡¯t go any further.


    Alright then, let¡¯s imagine something extravagant this time. A luxurious mansion.


    My surroundings squirmed again, morphing into the interior of a mansion fit for Dubai royalty.


    I climbed the stairs and entered a room at the center of the second floor. A grand bed that could easily fit ten people and an opulent chandelier greeted me.


    Thinking of a delicious pizza, I suddenly found my favorite brand of pizzaid out on a table beside me. Imagining a cold drink, a bottled beverage with a straw appeared in my hand.


    I took a sip of the drink and threw myself onto the soft bed. Then, I casually checked my phone.


    ¡°¡­I want to go back to Earth.¡±


    As I said that, a blue portal instantly materialized next to the bed.


    Rolling into the portal, I found myself standing once again in my familiar studio apartment.


    ¡°¡­C.¡±


    I imagined a refreshing c, but nothing happened.


    Opening the window and extending my hand, it passed through without any resistance.


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    I chuckled bitterly, throwing myself onto the musty-smelling bed.


    It was ufortable. I was already missing the softness of the bed from before.


    ¡°¡­I want to go back to the first floor.¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth, a blue portal rapidly formed.


    Instead of stepping through it, I waved my hand to close the portal shut.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If other people were granted the same luxurious first floor as I was¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re screwed.¡±


    Humanity is on the brink of extinction.


    The tutorial I was in was vastly different from what others must have gone through.


    I¡¯d been able to adapt quite well by repeatedly regressing, tackling most of the tutorial in this way.


    Thanks to swordsmanship learned from Choi Ji-won and leveling up, I¡¯d gained considerable power, and apart from the Minotaur, I¡¯d never felt my life was at risk.


    Even so,ying down like this made sleep creep upon me.


    After constantly sleeping on the hard ground, the softness of the bed was a temptation too strong to resist.


    But what about others who didn¡¯t go through the tutorial with me?


    For them, the tutorial must have been a series of unending stressors.


    Due to ack of food, they would¡¯ve been constantly hungry.


    When sleep came, it would be a fitful rest achieved under the looming threat to their lives.


    As the angel suggested, perhaps they even had to kill loved ones to obtain beads.


    And just when they must have thought they¡¯ve barely survived the tutorial, an angel appears out of nowhere, demanding they pay a proper price to enter the tower.


    Stress. Then more stress. Most of them were probably pushed to the brink of madness.


    What if those people were to encounter the first floor I was in?


    They might think something like this:


    ¡®Do I really need to go to the second floor?¡¯


    The first floor provides everything material you could wish for.


    Although they say humanity will be wiped out if we don¡¯t reach the 66th floor¡­ the likelihood is high that people would rather expect someone else to do the hard work.


    Besides, the tutorial¡¯s fairy only said humanity would be destroyed. It didn¡¯t specify a timeline for climbing the tower.


    There¡¯s ack of motivation. A genuine reason to risk one¡¯s life to ascend this tower.


    If this is God¡¯s intent¡­ maybe it¡¯s to test something like human will? Sacrificial spirit? Something along those lines.


    I have to admit, it¡¯s a rather sophisticated way to bring about the extinction of humanity without actually killing anyone.


    ¡°First off... what¡¯s the date today?¡±


    Checking my phone, I was relieved to see that the date hadn¡¯t changed. Perhaps it was due to my quickpletion of the tutorial.


    As soon as I unlocked my phone, a flood of KakaoTalk messages came pouring in.


    The majority of the KakaoTalk messages urged me to check the news on portal sites immediately.


    ¡°...What is this?¡±


    As my friends suggested, I opened a portal site to look at the news section, and it was... a spectacle, to say the least.


    ¡ºVideo of Superhuman Deleted Right After Posting on YouTube, Confirmed to be Real!¡»


    ¡º[Breaking News] U.S. Acknowledges Existence of the Tower! Survivors Officially Named ¡®yers¡¯!¡»


    ¡ºKorean Government Officially Admits to Concealing Information: ¡®Hid it to Prevent Social Unrest.¡¯¡»


    ¡ºyers Keeping Mum on the ¡®Tutorial¡¯... Is it Selfishness, or Something Supernatural?¡»


    ¡°...¡±


    All the tower-climbing novels I¡¯ve read were set in a society that had already adjusted to the existence of the tower. That¡¯s probably why I¡¯d never seen a scene like this before.


    The tower... was changing the world.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 37: Rapid Changes on Earth (2)

    Chapter 37: Rapid Changes on Earth (2)


    ¡º[Breaking News] U.S. Acknowledges the Existence of the Tower! Survivors Officially Named ¡®yers¡¯!¡»


    The moment the United States, the world¡¯s superpower, acknowledged the existence of the Tower, all global embargoes were lifted.


    The existence of the ¡®Tower,¡¯ which had been kept under wraps by governments around the world, was finally revealed to the public.


    ¡º A Tower Comprised of 66 Floors? Failure to Ascend Will Result in Humanity¡¯s Extinction? Unbelievable News from the White House Spokesperson! ¡»


    ¡º Korean Government Points to ¡®Tower¡¯ as the Cause of Global Disappearances ¡»


    The serial disappearances that had urred until now were finally revealed to have been orchestrated by a divine being.


    Moreover, this ¡®abduction¡¯ event wasn¡¯t the first of its kind. ording to what the U.S. government had gathered, there had been at least 650 such incidents.


    Considering that all these incidents belonged to a single country¡­ If it were happening on a global scale, the number of people who have been summoned to the Tower thus far would be astronomical.


    ¡º U.S. Sitting Vice President Reveals He Has Returned from the Tower! ¡»


    The one who threw fuel on the already burning public opinion was none other than the Vice President of the United States.


    He demonstrated his ability to conjure ice out of thin air in front of reporters. The footage was promptly uploaded to YouTube and garnered 100 million views in record time.


    In short, the response was explosive.


    -Is this even possible? Do people think this is some kind of novel?


    -What can we even do besides believing it? Haven¡¯t you seen the video of the U.S. Vice President creating ice on YouTube?


    -Does this mean gates will start appearing now? What if a goblin shows up in front of my house?


    -I went to the hardware store to buy a crowbar, and there were at least three more people like me. Better stock up in advance.


    Koreans, who had be somewhat ustomed to the concept of the ¡®Tower¡¯ through various media, had a milder reaction.


    But in Western countries and other foreign regions, the reaction was much more intense.


    -If the Vice President isn¡¯t insane, does this mean a deity really intends to wipe out humanity?


    -Could this be the arrival of the ¡®Judgment Day¡¯ mentioned in the Bible?


    -So are we all going to die?


    -We should. It¡¯s the will of God.


    To begin with, the proportion of Catholic and Christian believers in Western countries is astronomically high.


    There was a heated debate over whether this was actually the work of a deity or the will of some monstrous transcendental being.


    Extreme groups even emerged, arguing that this was all the will of God, and therefore humanity should simply ept its demise.


    -But honestly, I¡¯m not even sure if this ¡®Tower¡¯ thing really exists.


    Of course, there were many who didn¡¯t believe in the existence of the Tower.


    -If you read weics or web novels, doesn¡¯t a tower usually appear somewhere in the Pacific? Where is this Tower these crazies are talking about then?


    First off, the Tower had no physical presence. At least, not on Earth.


    The Tower remained unobservable even when mobilizing all of humanity¡¯s technological capabilities. The only evidence of its existence was the testimony from survivors.


    However, the consistency of these testimonies, coupled with the emergence of special abilities among survivors, added ayer of credibility.


    Still, for the general public, the concept of the ¡®Tower¡¯ felt akin to a creature of imagination.


    -And why can¡¯t those who im to have survived say what was inside? Are they keeping mum because their testimonies might contradict each other and expose a scam?


    One reason people couldn¡¯t believe in the existence of the Tower was the tight-lipped nature of its survivors regarding what actually urs within.


    While testimonies agreed on the existence of the Tower, not a single ount divulged what happened inside it. As if the survivors were looking to monopolize the benefits for themselves.


    From the survivors¡¯ perspective, this must be a maddening conundrum, because¡­


    -You think we¡¯re not speaking because we don¡¯t want to? Did you never consider the possibility that it¡¯s ¡®you¡¯ who can¡¯t seem to see or hear about it?


    They had already been talking vociferously about the Tower.


    -I told my mom about what happened in the tutorial, and she said I suddenly stopped speaking. I posted about it on an onlinemunity, but the post only got 3 views.


    -But right now, we¡¯re freely discussing the tutorial among ourselves, aren¡¯t we?


    -That¡¯s exactly the issue. It seems that only those who haven¡¯t been to the Tower can¡¯t see thesements.


    The returnees from the Tower were acting entirely within the realm ofmon sense.


    They had reached out to media organizations and used onlinemunities to spread the word about their experiences in the Tower.


    -I¡¯ve been posting consistently on variousmunities about my experience in the tutorial, but barely anyone reads it. asionally, if someone does read it, it turns out they¡¯re also a survivor from the Tower.


    However, all those efforts were in vain.


    The general public was unaware that we were even trying to talk about the Tower.


    If you liken it to a game, it¡¯s like the system itself was preventing it.


    We could discuss very basic information, such as ¡°The Tower has 66 floors,¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t climb the Tower, humanity will perish,¡± or ¡°The Tower is the judgment of God,¡± but mentioning what happened inside was absolutely impossible.


    <Hey, I¡¯ve thought of a trick to talk about the tutorial>


    But, as they say, humans are thinking animals. There were those who tried to exploit loopholes to reveal what happened in the Tower.


    <Hey, I¡¯ve thought of a trick to talk about the tutorial>


    {You know how when we try to talk about the tutorial, it appears to regr folks like we¡¯ve simply frozen? Can¡¯t we reverse-engineer that?


    Right now, I¡¯ve asked a friend to pick out around a thousand words that might be rted to the Tower. My friend will then show me each word one by one.


    If I see a word and it exists in the Tower, I¡¯ll nod; if it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll shake my head. What does that do? For the words that don¡¯t exist, I¡¯ll shake my head, but for those that do, it¡¯ll look like I¡¯ve frozen, right? If my friend picks out only the words that make me freeze, he might get a rough idea about the Tower, don¡¯t you think?}


    -Are you a genius?


    -Isn¡¯t this a good idea? Using the very fact that we freeze when trying to talk about the Tower¡­


    There was someone who tried to use a sort of logic to disclose information about the tutorial.


    But the oue was disastrous.


    <Guys, it¡¯s a fail.>


    {As soon as we tried to start the experiment, it wasn¡¯t me who froze, but my friend. Turns out, he hadpletely forgotten that we were even attempting the experiment. Seems like they¡¯ve got all the loopholes covered. Let¡¯s just give up, guys.}


    No matter what means were used, stories from inside the Tower couldn¡¯t be shared with those who had never been there.


    The inside of the Tower remained aplete mystery.


    For about a month, the Earth¡¯s poption engaged in fierce debates over the subject of the Tower.


    Switch on the news, and there¡¯s talk about the Tower. Intemunities were buzzing with discussions on the Tower, and people were talking about the Tower when they met.


    But as they say, all bubbles are destined to burst at some point.


    After a period of massive confusion, the world was broadly divided into three categories.


    First, ordinary people who did not believe in the existence of the Tower.


    Second, ordinary people who did believe in the existence of the Tower.


    Andstly, the third group: survivors of the tutorial.


    The public perception of these survivors was, to put it bluntly, plummeting into the abyss.


    -Why the hell aren¡¯t these survivors climbing the Tower? I heard there are only a handful who have even entered the second floor.


    -What¡¯s in the Tower that¡¯s stopping them? I get that there are life-threatening risks, but we¡¯re talking about the potential extinction of humanity here.


    -Would you risk your life if you were told to? Also, you guys have no idea what¡¯s on the first floor, right? I pity the ones who weren¡¯t chosen.


    First of all, the survivors of the tutorial didn¡¯t want to ascend to the second floor.


    Excluding people like me who got through the Tower rtivelyfortably... everyone else had undergone the worst experiences of their lives.


    Not to mention trauma; some even sustained permanent physical damage.


    On top of that, the first floor is practically a paradise. You can eat what you want and do what you want.


    The only drawback is that you can¡¯t bring anyone else in. Other than that, you can enjoy pretty much anything you can imagine. That¡¯s what the first floor was like.


    There were very few people on this willing to abandon the sweet fruitid before them to suffer for the sake of others. Limit that to just survivors, and the number shrank even more.


    But from the perspective of ordinary people, this was nothing but selfishness.


    -If you guys don¡¯t do it, we¡¯re the ones who are screwed, you know? We have to die because of you!


    -Let me in that tutorial then. I¡¯ll go climb that Tower myself. Why should humanity¡¯s fate be left to such cowards?


    When your life hangs in someone else¡¯s hands, and that ¡®someone¡¯ is lukewarm in their response, it¡¯s impossible not to get angry.


    And that wasn¡¯t the only issue.


    ¡º Global Spike in Crimes Committed by yers! Is There Truly No Solution? ¡»


    yers had the ability to open a portal back to the first floor whenever they wished.


    In other words... This meant they couldmit crimes and then escape to the Tower.


    yers who not only had extraordinary physical abilities but also possessed supernatural powers beyond modern technology¡­ There was no way to catch these criminals who could narrowly escape the dra by fleeing back into the Tower.


    ¡º U.S. Police Advise Caution Around Physically Disabled Individuals, Sparking Discrimination Controversy ¡»


    Amonality among the criminals using supernatural abilities was that many of themcked some part of their body.


    Presumably, they hadmitted sins so great during the ¡®Judgement¡¯ of the tutorial that they had to pay with their physical selves. Of course, this was an area unknown to ordinary people.


    Whatever the case, a social climate of fearing the disabled had emerged worldwide. Naturally, disabled individuals fiercely pushed back.


    Just one month since the reality of the Tower was revealed. The world was spiraling into chaos.


    People were bing wary of each other, living in fear, and fighting.


    But the Tower itself did nothing.


    It neither spat out monsters nor posed a threat to humanity. It simply existed somewhere.


    ¡°...Haah.¡±


    As the situation unfolded like this, I was convinced.


    Even if God didn¡¯t directly intervene...


    If left to its own devices, humanity would self-destruct within a mere decade.


    ===


    **Author¡¯s Note (Afterword)**


    It¡¯s possible to mention that the tutorial is dangerous and should be approached cautiously...


    But specifics like, ¡°Goblins appear,¡± can¡¯t be spoken about due to the established setting!


    Stay tuned for the next chapter!


    ===


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 38: Rapid Changes on Earth (3)

    Chapter 38: Rapid Changes on Earth (3)


    One might think my im¡ªthat humanity would self-destruct within a mere decade¡ªis an exaggeration.


    However, the reason I think this way is because there are mainly two types of people who are passionately climbing the Tower right now.


    Either heroes who risk their lives for the sake of humanity out of a sense of duty, or lunatics who can risk their lives without a second thought simply to be stronger.


    The problem lies with the lunatics.


    They are likely growing by leaps and bounds as they fervently ascend the Tower.


    Even at this moment, I could probably win a gold medal if I participated in the Olympics. But what if a year goes by, or five years, or ten?


    What if immense power that can part the sea and level mountains ends up in the hands of a madman?


    What if a lunatic, who could destroy Earth ¡®just for fun,¡¯ emerges?


    Humanity wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    That¡¯s why I think humanity will be doomed in 10 years.


    It¡¯s the same reason why modern political systems distribute power in fragmented pieces here and there.


    Power that is consolidated is strong, but it¡¯s also unstable. Everything would be reliant on that one individual who wields the power, after all.


    In the end, the task at hand is simple.


    Climb the Tower as quickly as possible. Conquer this Tower before people be too powerful. And prevent the Earth from being destroyed as someone¡¯s twisted joke.


    But first, I decided to wait for about another month to observe how things would unfold.


    ¡º U.S. Government Officially Rmends Climbing to the 2nd Floor... ¡®Internal Investigation of Survival Rate Proves It¡¯s Not Dangerous.¡¯ ¡»


    It seems that the floor embargo might apply to yers as well, as I was unable to ess information about the 2nd floor. Probably because I¡¯m still lingering on the 1st floor.


    All I could learn was that it was ¡®rtively safe.¡¯


    ¡º ¡®Tower¡¯ Items: The Future Resource for Humanity? Global Corporations Begin Investigations. ¡»


    Since it was revealed that items could be brought back from the Tower, countries started to systematically support Tower expeditions.


    They also began to craft hero narratives around native yers who showed visible achievements.


    ¡º U.S. Government Launches yer Association... Inaugural Chairman is ¡®Mighty Michael¡¯ Michael Jeter. ¡»


    The United States was the first to take action.


    They churned out special legition at an impressively rapid pace, as if they had been preparing in advance.


    They also created a ¡®yer Association¡¯ to officially support yers. But the ¡°support¡± mostly consisted of connecting them with special forces instructors, promoting them as national heroes, and providing generous financial backing.


    Though yers who have reached the first floor might not see much benefit in this... it was surprisingly effective.


    Of course, yers could lead materially abundant lives on the first floor, but¡­ As is always the case with humans, they were not alone¡­


    ¡º High-Grade Potion Auctioned for 2 Billion Dors in New York. ¡»


    ¡­For their families, for their friends, for their lovers, or because they aspired to be heroes¡ªthe number of people registering with the yer Association continued to grow day by day.


    ¡º Korean Government Awards yer Choi Ji-won Presidential Commendation... First in the Country to Sessfully Climb to the 10th Floor. ¡»


    Another familiar name appeared in the Korean news.


    Choi Ji-won. Given that she¡¯s an incredible overachiever, her rising prominence seemed inevitable.


    The media even took the opportunity to put her father back in the spotlight.


    The reason governments around the world were elevating heroes was simple¡ªTo cate an enraged public, visible achievements were needed.


    They needed something to show that the government was taking action.


    The politicians chose yers as that symbol.


    ¡º China Announces World¡¯s First Sessful Climb to the 20th Floor. Credibility Low. ¡»


    In the current situation, there was no way to verify how far anyone had actually climbed.


    Society had not improved. Incidents of crimes by yers hadn¡¯t decreased. But thanks to the existence of these heroes, the people could see a glimmer of light.


    Of course, if I set my mind to it, I could regress and find myself right beside Choi Ji-won. No, eventually, I could even be the world¡¯s best yer and monopolize wealth and fame.


    But there was a reason I chose not to.


    It might seem out of the blue, but survivors of the tutorial, officially called ¡®yers,¡¯ wanted to share their stories.


    Those who had gone through extreme experiences had been mentally drained, and they found sce in sharing their stories.


    But, only a yer could listen to another¡¯s story and empathize with another yer.


    Thus, the establishment of a site called ¡®yerNet¡¯ was, in a way, inevitable.


    The reason I suddenly brought up yerNet was simple.


    Because my story got posted there.


    <Sharing a story where everyone survived the tutorial.>


    {You know, I¡¯ve read all the tutorial-rted posts you guys wrote? Really, fighting through life-or-death situations... it seemed grueling.


    But here¡¯s the kicker¡ªI never fought. To be precise, I didn¡¯t do anything in the tutorial. Sounds impossible, right?


    I find it unbelievable myself.


    First of all, just like you guys, I woke up in an empty lot after fainting. I was so out of it that I was just sitting there, staring into space, until this elf-like creature appeared.


    Then suddenly, some guy stood up. I can¡¯t remember his name, but he had this oddly captivating aura about him. Not model-level good-looking, but you can¡¯t help but keep watching him, you know what I mean?


    Anyway, this guy starts going on about how we need to stick together... but I wasn¡¯t listening. I was too busy checking out his face. Then he suddenly picks up a sword and starts dancing with it.


    Honestly, it was the first time I¡¯d ever seen someone handle a sword that well. Should I say I felt a little overwhelmed? After his sword dance, he looked like a different person. Cool but also a bit frightening.


    I was slightly intimidated, so I just sat still. Then this guy started chatting with some woman, told us to wait for a moment, and vanished after cutting some grass. He reappeared about an hourter and told us to follow him.


    When I followed him, I saw literally thousands of goblins fighting among themselves, and he just told us to ignore them and keep walking;


    I was so freaked out I almost ran away, but then thought, ¡°screw it¡± and followed him. I felt like this guy must have some sort of n.


    But when we got there, there was¡­ umm¡­ this massive bull-headed monster¡­? The thing was as big as a truck, wielding an axe and making a racket, so I naturally shrunk back a bit.


    Then all of a sudden, the bull-headed thing charged straight at me; I was running away in panic, and then some middle-aged guy grabbed me and told me to look behind.


    I turned around, and the bull-headed monster¡¯s head was rolling on the ground;


    Next, a goblin shaman or something suddenly dropped dead, and a portal opened. Since I didn¡¯t do anything during the trial, they said I was innocent and let me go.


    I¡¯m d to be alive, but I can¡¯t shake this uneasy feeling. They say it¡¯s safe, but I¡¯m too scared to go to the second floor.


    If that guy suddenly decides to go berserk and kill everyone, I have no confidence that I¡¯ll survive.}


    ===


    -Is this for real? You expect us to believe this?


    -No joke. I was in the same tutorial as this guy, and it¡¯s all factual, no exaggeration. By the way, that ¡®some woman¡¯ turned out to be Choi Ji-won. That guy is even stronger than her.


    -I¡¯ve seen the bull-headed monster too. It looked like it could wipe out a thousand people.


    -If this is real, isn¡¯t that guy a regressor? How does a newbie just entering the tower pull something like this off?


    -Exactly. Earth must¡¯ve already been destroyed once, and thest survivor used some sort of regression artifact toe back. He¡¯s probably monopolizing all the hidden pieces.


    -If anyone knows the contact info for the person in the post, I¡¯llpensate you. Please DM me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I had no intention of ying the hero anymore.


    To be precise, I was nning toy as low as possible.


    Even if I had to utilize my abilities, I nned to keep my identity a secret.


    I showed too much in the tutorial. In my obsession to save everyone, I unknowingly made a terrible mistake.


    The greatest vulnerability for someone like me, who¡¯s essentially invincible because I¡¯m a regressor, is ¡®having the fact that I can regress discovered.¡¯


    Why? Because there¡¯s a clear counter to regressors.


    Sealing.


    Death regressors are fearless. They boldly show their faces here and there, armed with the confidence that if they die, they can just restart. They¡¯re inherently careless.


    But what happens if a regressor, be it through magic, items, or whatever, gets sealed?


    Their ability to regress bes useless.


    They¡¯re stripped of the right to die and restart. Their body remains frozen until the end of the world, maybe even beyond that.


    Of course, the conditions for my regression are far less stringent. I can regress with just a scratch, so if I quickly self-harm before being sealed, I might be able to avoid it. Maybe I can even regress while getting injured in the sealing process.


    But still, there¡¯s nothing good about being known as a regressor. There¡¯s no telling when or where some lunatic will appear to target me.


    Yet, I haven¡¯t given up my dream of earning some fame.


    My goal is... to build casual rtionships with the top heroes in the tower, including Choi Ji-won.


    I¡¯m aiming for a rtionship where we know each other, but aren¡¯t overly close. A rtionship that won¡¯t mess with my mental state.


    I believe that if they are genuinely good heroes climbing the tower, they will help me out knowingly or unknowingly, even if they don¡¯t know about what I¡¯ve done.


    Once they conquer the tower and get their rewards, I should be able to im a spot by their side.


    To put it in a nutshell... I n to ascend the tower as quickly and secretly as possible.


    And there was one prerequisite for achieving my goal.


    Increasing my strength.


    I must be as strong as possible. And I must ascend the tower as quickly as possible.


    After scanning the news to cram information into my head, I mmed the back of my hand with a strong fist. You¡¯ve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 1st floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a bit disorienting since it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Is this my first regression in two months?


    In truth, I had been extremely cautious during this period, wary of identally triggering a regression.


    I had not only put up mosquitos for fear of mosquito bites, but I had also padded my hard furniture with foam.


    I was able to safely endure two months, but experiencing this sensation again felt incredibly unfamiliar.


    ¡®But I¡¯ll have to get used to it.¡¯


    I intend to exploit this ability to the fullest from now on.


    ¡°Shall we begin?¡±


    The current moment is right when I entered the 1st floor¡ªTo be precise, the instant I received the Berserker¡¯s Pill from the angel and entered the 1st floor without being able to injure myself.


    I wasted no time and took the ¡®Berserker¡¯s Pill¡¯ I was holding. Your Strength stat has increased by 10!


    A warm energy surged deep within my body. Sweat beads formed on the surface of my skin.


    Yet the stat window, only revealing a message of increased stat, continued to keep its details hidden.


    You elusive little thing. nning to hide until the very end, are you?


    But that¡¯s okay. What matters is that my stats have increased, even if I can¡¯t see them.


    I mmed the back of my hand once more. You¡¯ve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 1st floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Once again, I looked down at the ¡®Berserker¡¯s Pill¡¯ in my hand.


    There was a reason why I didn¡¯t immediately swallow it after I received it from the angel.


    For an Infinite Regressor like me, such pills are more precious than anything else. If you know their location, you can consume them repeatedly.


    A senior Regressor I know, Mr. Baek, always starts his regressions by first collecting elixirs hidden in sacred mountains.


    Of course, I can¡¯t infinitely increase my Strength stat through this pill... but that¡¯s okay.


    The mere fact that I can increase my strength up to its current possible limit will bring enormous benefits.


    Gulp!


    I swallowed the ¡®Berserker¡¯s Pill¡¯ immediately.


    From now on, there won¡¯t be a ce where I¡¯ll be outmatched in terms of strength. A face-to-face confrontation? I¡¯ll ovee them all with overwhelming power.


    As I was envisioning such a rosy future and reviewing my ns...


    ¡°...Cough!¡±


    Something wriggled in my throat.


    Even though I had swallowed it, the ¡®Berserker¡¯s Pill¡¯ seemed toe back to life and jump back out from my esophagus. Unique items cannot be consumed repeatedly.


    ¡°...Ha.¡±


    I let out a sigh of disappointment as I read the message that appeared before my eyes.


    God, you...


    You blocked this, huh...


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 39: Rapid Changes on Earth (4)

    Chapter 39: Rapid Changes on Earth (4)


    My n to infinitely consume pills may have failed... but that¡¯s okay.


    The pill hasn¡¯t disappeared. I can always give it to a yerter to win their favor.


    Or I could give it to Choi Ji-won.


    I haven¡¯t suffered any loss. My pill is safe, and my Strength stat has increased by a whopping 10 points.


    Thinking you¡¯ve lost when you¡¯ve simply gained less is a bottomless pit.


    ¡°Um... So what¡¯s the next experiment?¡±


    My initial n may have failed, but I had a n B ready.


    Namely, utilizing the convenience of the first floor.


    The first floor is a ce where anything can happen, where you can obtain anything you want.


    The downside is that anything created on the first floor won¡¯t persist outside of it... but what if the item doesn¡¯t need to be taken outside?


    ¡°Shaolin Temple¡¯s Great Restoration Pill.¡±


    I imagined the greatest elixir of the martial arts world, the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Great Restoration Pill, which increases your inner energy just by eating it.


    ¡°...¡±


    But no matter how hard I tried to imagine, nothing appeared on my palm.


    I hadn¡¯t exactly bet on this working... but it¡¯s a bit disappointing nheless.


    Then what about a book instead of an elixir?


    ¡°...Heavenly Demon¡¯s Divine Skill Manual.¡±


    I imagined the ultimate martial arts manual I knew of. Whenever I read martial arts novels, Heavenly Demon always came up as the strongest.


    ¡°Oh?!¡±


    Suddenly, an old book materialized in my hand.


    This is it... the ultimate martial art that, once mastered, allows one to subjugate the world. A martial art that could demolish everything, tower and all!


    ¡°...What?¡±


    However, upon reading it, I found that the contents were nothing more than hot air.


    There was no information about martial arts¡ªonly seemingly profound insights filled the pages. Upon closer examination, it was just a poorption of lines I¡¯d read in web novels.


    ¡°...Does He not recognize martial arts? Is he a Christian God?¡±


    So this time, I imagined a ¡®legendary swordsmanship manual only direct descendants of the Huang Royal family can learn.¡¯ But just like the Heavenly Demon¡¯s manual, the content was a random mishmash of characters.


    Yeah, this confirms that easy shortcuts like this won¡¯t work.


    ¡°Um... this time, organize the swordsmanship techniques that Choi Ji-won taught me into a book.¡±


    When I imagined the swordsmanship of Choi Ji-won, which I rtively well understood, a proper book materialized.


    Everything I had learned from Choi Ji-won was neatly organized in it. Even ayman could grasp the basics of the sword just by reading this book, or so I felt.


    It seemed like if I were to create a manual, it had to be based on something I knew well.


    Of course, since it was content I already knew, there was no need to read the manual again, and it was not something I could show to others. So¡­ It seemed useless.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wait, could this actually work?


    ¡°...Berserker¡¯s Pill.¡±


    I imagined the elixir in my right-hand duplicating.


    Then, a second Berserker¡¯s Pill materialized in my left hand.


    ¡°...Aha.¡±


    It seems the restriction on consuming duplicate unique items was likely to guard against the creation capabilities of the first floor.


    After all, the items from the tower could also be created, not just items that exist in the real world.


    Now that I think about it, the idea of keeping regressors in check didn¡¯t make much sense; It¡¯s not like there were regressors other than me.


    ¡°There are two main possibilities¡­ ¡°


    First, I can create items that I have ¡®seen¡¯ once.


    Second, I can create items that I possess.


    ¡°Berserker¡¯s Ax.¡±


    But judging from the fact that the ax the angel showed me didn¡¯t appear, it seemed that only items I currently possess could be duplicated.


    I¡¯ll need to conduct more experiments to know for sure... but this much is already a significant gain.


    If I could just get my hands on some performance-enhancing drugs or buff items, I could go full-throttle at the start of each floor.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for items...¡±


    My surrounding space, which used to look like a one-room apartment, began to warp and slowly transformed into a white,b-like setting.


    This was the training space I had imagined.


    Thanks to the first-floor feature, where almost anything that modern technology could feasibly achieve is possible, the space was designed for various types of practical training.


    What I needed to do was simple.


    sh well, dodge well, and practice to always be cautious.


    At first, I thought about consulting outside experts, but I soon realized that it was meaningless.


    Mybat style, where even a graze meant regression, had to be different from others.


    The goal must be to not take even a single hit and to subdue the opponent.


    On top of that, my strength stat had increased by 10.


    I couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes, like injuring myself because I couldn¡¯t control my strength.


    ¡°...Phew.¡±


    Shall I get started?


    .


    .


    .


    Afterpleting the training to my satisfaction, I opened the ¡®Guidebook¡¯ for the first time in a while.


    I had only read the initial parts, never touching thetter sections.


    Because my life for the past two months consisted of watching YouTube, ying games, eating chicken, pizza, and jjajangmyeon, and watching the news, I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the tower¡¯s rules.


    But now, it was time to ascend to the second floor. It would be only right to read the rules thoroughly once.


    I flipped through the pages to the sectionbeled ¡®Basic Rules of the Tower.¡¯


    3. Curious About the Basic Rules of the Tower?


    The Tower is a miraculous creation formed through the united efforts of various archangels! We angels believe in the potential of humanity. We sincerely hope that the climbers will prove the value of humankind and gain the approval of God. From now on, you climbers will be challenging the limits of humanity. Sometimes it may be easy; sometimes it may be hard. You may even doubt, thinking, ¡®Is this really the right way to judge humanity?¡¯ For those of you who feel this way, I will now borate in detail! And urately! about the intentions behind the Tower¡¯s design! First of all¡­


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    This part was really the longest in the guidebook. Even skimming through it, the pages just seemed to go on and on.


    Cutting through the pointless chatter, the essential content was...


    1. Different archangels oversee every five floors of the Tower. Consequently, the atmosphere and the stage concepts also vary slightly. The archangels change in this manner: from the 1st to the 5th floor, then from the 6th to the 10th, and so on.


    2. Upon clearing each floor, you return to the 1st floor. However, if multiple floors are connected, you must clear all of them before you can go to the 1st floor and rest.


    3. Some floors allow entry at any time, just like the 1st floor.


    4. Since it¡¯s a floor-by-floor progression, one must adapt ordingly.


    That¡¯s the gist of it.


    In reality, this was also the core information, and the rest was simply dressed-up excuses. The person who wrote the guidebook likely recognized how capricious this Tower is.


    It¡¯s clear that God is incrediblyzy: They wanted to bring about human extinction but left the task to the angels.


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    I pressed down between my eyebrows and reread the guidebook¡¯s contents.


    The noteworthy point here is the fact that upon clearing each floor, you return to the 1st floor.


    Why is that important? Because my point of regression is the ¡®moment of entering each floor for the first time.¡¯


    Even if I clear the 2nd floor and return to the 1st, if I regress, I¡¯ll start again from the 2nd floor.


    It means I have to be cautious with the timeline. Once I enter the 2nd floor, I need to n out my path up until the moment I enter the 3rd floor.


    ¡°Well, then...¡±


    I¡¯ve pretty much prepared for everything. Now it¡¯s time to enter the 2nd floor.


    Urgh.


    I bit down hard on my cheek with my teeth.


    It was quite challenging to ovee the difort... but it got easier with repetition.


    There wille a day when I¡¯ll urgently need to regress. This is my secret weapon for that asion. You¡¯ve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 1st floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    Right before entering the 2nd floor, I withdrew all the money in my ount, leaving only the bare essentials, and invested it in cryptocurrency¡ªwith a whopping 10x leverage.


    The cryptocurrency I bet my entire fortune on was called ¡°Mighty Coin.¡±


    It would skyrocket in two weeks, and the reason was simple.


    The nickname of the president of the U.S. yers Association was ¡°Mighty Michael.¡± The coin soared simply because the adjective was the same.


    It was an absurdly idiotic reason, but since that¡¯s just the nature of the crypto world, I decided to go with it.


    What mattered was the possibility of amassing wealth in the real world.


    I didn¡¯t urgently need money now, but there were no guarantees for the future.


    It would be a crime not to utilize my foreknowledge.


    ¡°My physical condition is... good. My mental state is fine. I haven¡¯t lost much time.¡±


    I must¡¯ve bought the crypto pretty fast because not much time had passed since I regressed. It¡¯s almost as if I was going in right away.


    After a quick condition check, I envisioned the portal leading to the 2nd floor.


    Woosh.


    A portal materialized out of thin air.


    ¡°...Shall we?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped into the portal.


    It¡¯s said that the survival rate is high... let¡¯s see if that¡¯s true.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 40: The Second Floor is Too Suspicious (1)

    Chapter 40: The Second Floor is Too Suspicious (1)You have entered the second floor.


    The first thing I saw as I opened my eyes was a fountain made of stone.


    In arge square, a fountain was ced in the center, and numerous alleyways were closely connected to the square.


    In the center of the circr fountain, two cute baby angels were facing each other, drawing their bows, and the streams of water spouting from the tips of the bows crossed in midair, radiating beautiful colors.


    Next to the fountain, an angel was passionately speaking about something while holding up arge wooden board, and about three or four men in brown clothes were nodding their heads as they listened to her.


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    When I looked around, I saw a city in a medieval fantasy style. Houses made of wood. Floors made of stone. Small alleyways. The blue sky, and countless people.


    Literally, I was in the middle of a medieval city.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was a bit tense, staying on guard of my surroundings, but people were busy going their ways without paying any attention to me.


    Come to think of it, the touch against my skin felt a bit awkward.


    ¡°...My clothes have changed?¡±


    I was not wearing my familiar modern clothes but was dressed in a full set of leather including leather trousers, armor, and shoes; anyone could tell it was the ¡®beginner¡¯s set¡¯ with just one look.


    When I entered the portal, I was wearing jeans and a hoodie, but it seemed like my clothes naturally changed upon entry.


    Judging by the disappearance of the phone that was in my pocket... it seemed like everything I had disappeared when I entered the second floor.


    ¡°...There¡¯s this, though.¡±


    To be correct, almost everything had disappeared. Because the ¡®Berserker¡¯s pill¡¯ that I shoved into my pocket was still there.


    I couldn¡¯t bring items from Earth... but it seemed like I could bring items obtained in the tower to the next floor.


    I was contemting ways to utilize this when I unknowingly dodged, feeling a presence behind me.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    A tall, ck man froze mid-action, his hand hovering where my shoulder had been. It didn¡¯t seem like he intended to harm me, but due to intensive evasion training, I had instinctively dodged him.


    ¡°...Bro, you have swift movements.¡±


    He awkwardly scratched the back of his head.


    He was wearing the same full set of leather attire as I was. Judging by how the person at the fountain and others around were dressed the same, it seemed like it was the basic equipment provided to all yers.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡±


    The man who was scratching the back of his head soon grinned widely, revealing his shiny white teeth.


    ¡°Dude, you were just summoned, right? I saw you appear out of thin air. I came about 10 seconds before you. My name is David Troutt. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He extended his hand for a handshake, but I did not respond.


    I thought that if this man suddenly decided to start a fight and gripped hard, I might have to regress. Besides, he seemed to be almost 2 meters tall.


    ¡°Not a fan of touch? Sorry, sorry. Icked consideration.¡±


    Even though I didn¡¯t respond to the handshake, David cheerfully brushed it off.


    He spoke to me in fluent Korean, but on closer inspection, his lip movements didn¡¯t match his voice.


    Is there some convenient feature like automatic trantion magic epassing the whole tower?


    ¡°I meant to ask¡­ let¡¯s team up temporarily. Did you get any stage objectives?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    ¡°Same here. They should have informed us by now; if this was an online game, it would have failed long ago. It¡¯s so user-unfriendly.¡±


    David, shaking his head and rambling, was clearly a social butterfly, and just a short conversation was enough to understand that. And me? I¡¯m the type who feels drained when around social people.


    ¡°Hey, buddy. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°...There.¡±


    Leaving David, who kept trying to continue the conversation, I approached the angel who was speaking fervently beside the fountain.


    ¡°You know now, right? Just bring the mark!¡±


    It seemed like the exnation had just ended, as the men listening to the angel dispersed in various directions.


    ¡°Oh, d to meet you, climber! Wee!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Like David, the angel was also filled with extreme enthusiasm, bouncing around in ce.


    ¡°You all have worked hard, haven¡¯t you? Ah, I can¡¯t understand what the one who designed the 0th floor was thinking. No, isn¡¯t it made just for death? It¡¯s not for nothing that it¡¯s not managed by a higher angel.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But, you can rest assured! Archangel Raphael, in charge from the 1st to the 5th floor, loves humans! We won¡¯t forcefully lead you to death!¡±


    The angel, gleaming with a bright smile, pped her hands enthusiastically!


    Then, a familiar message window appeared before my eyes.2nd Floor -Clearance Condition: Earn the recognition of the city residents and bring the mark of acknowledgment to clear the floor. However, you cannot leave the city area. Climbers, please get along with each other!


    -Clearance Reward: Varies depending on the grade of the mark.


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±


    David, who had appeared behind me at some point, eximed in awe. The problem was, hearing his reaction, the angel¡¯s enthusiasm rose even higher.


    ¡°If you go to the residents, they will give you suitable tasks! These days, it¡¯s called a quest! Anyway, clear the quest, ande back here with the mark!¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    The angel tapped on the wooden board ced next to her.


    ¡°This floor is clear then! Additionally, you can choose one reward per grade! Moreover, the reward will be given safely after moving to the 1st floor! So there¡¯s no risk of it being snatched away! It¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Did such a saying make sense here?


    Anyway, the wooden board listed four grades: Bronze / Silver / Gold / tinum. I decided to read the detailster.


    ¡°Archangel Raphael loves you, humans! What you have to do is only one thing! Effort! Endless self-improvement! Drawing a better future is essentially human! Please show your potential!¡±


    ¡°Whoa whoa whoa!!!¡±


    p! p! p! p! p! p!


    Leaving the angel, who waspletely immersed in her speech, and David, who was fervently apuding, I decided to look around the za with the fountain a bit more.


    For now... just as the angel had said, there were no signs of direct threat as if the Archangel indeed loved humans. What I was most cautious about was a situation of infinite regression where I couldn¡¯t leave the entrance... but it didn¡¯t seem like that would happen.


    Of course, letting my guard down was not an option. There was the possibility that people could transform at night, when I tried to rest in a ce like an inn.


    And... I could see the possibility of exploiting the rules if one intended to.


    I could also feel the gazes from everywhere.


    Ignoring the stares, I quickened my pace.


    I headed towards the ce where the men, who were listening to the angel¡¯s exnation before, were heading. They were reading arge poster attached to one side of the square, and although the content was in English, I could read it smoothly as well.


    <We rmend exchanging for potions after acquiring a Bronze or Silver mark. On the 1st floor, it is possible to duplicate the items you already have. Naturally, the value of consumables is much higher. If unlimited recovery is possible, you can train much more actively. Please make good use of the 1st floor. -M.J.>


    ¡°So... is this the rumored M.J....¡±


    ¡°As expected... it¡¯s M.J....¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    The men muttering while looking at the poster were all Caucasians, and at first, I thought I had heard wrong.


    However, soon after seeing the signature swirled at the end of the poster, I understood. No, who would have thought the initials would be M.J.


    ¡°...Michael Jeter?¡±


    Without a doubt, these were the initials of Michael Jeter, who wouldter be acimed as the top yer in the United States. I clearly remember the name of the man who held the fate of my coins.


    ¡°Oh, you know him as well? I thought only the Americanmunity knew... the news travels fast among our Eastern friends.¡±


    The Caucasian man looked back at me as he turned his head.


    ¡°...There¡¯s already amunity?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah. Of course, it¡¯s not an officialmunity, but¡­ ¡®normal¡¯ people can¡¯t hear what we¡¯re discussing anyway.¡±


    The United States already had an unofficial climbermunity in ce. No,e to think of it, there must already be one in Korea too. The precursor to yerNet would already be set up somewhere on the web.


    ¡°...Stock up on potions.¡±


    It seems Michael Jeter, who likely did the same experiments on the first floor as me, rmended acquiring potions first.


    What Michael Jeter rmended was precisely the ¡®Potion Training Method¡¯. He proposed a training method of training insanely to the point where all the muscles in the body are torn and then recovering by gulping down potions.


    ¡°...Smart, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    If my body wasn¡¯t one to regress when injured, I would have trained like Michael Jeter as well. They say that torn muscles be much stronger during the recovery process.


    However, to the current me, this advice was utterly useless. After all, when muscles are excessively torn, I regress, so how can I use the super recovery potion? I was destined to be stronger purely by increasing my stats.


    Now, just as I was slowly starting to get a grip on the quest and intended to look around the city.


    ¡°*gasp*, *gasp*...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    A woman, with arge golden symbol floating above her head, was running crazily toward the square from within a narrow alley.


    ¡°Hoo, hoo!¡±


    Her stats seemed quite decent, as the speed she was running was rtively fast.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    But when three men, who had been waiting nearby, blocked the alleyway with their bodies, she had no choice but to stop.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no violence at all. It didn¡¯t seem like they were using any abilities either.


    They were merely blocking the alleyway with their bodies.


    Moreover, the men blocking the way... their stances were quite shoddy. They were definitely not the stronger ones.


    Given the performance the woman showed, it seemed like she could just high-jump over the men or push them away with her strength, but¡­


    ¡°...What do you want?¡±


    Instead of resorting to violence, the woman engaged in negotiation.


    After witnessing the whole farcical situation, I was sure¡­2nd Floor -Clearance Condition: Earn the recognition of the city residents and bring the mark of acknowledgment to clear the floor. However, you cannot leave the city area. Climbers, please get along with each other!


    -Clearance Reward: Varies depending on the grade of the mark.


    ¡®Climbers, please get along with each other.¡¯


    ¡­Violence is prohibited on the 2nd floor.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 41: The Second Floor is Too Suspicious (2)

    Chapter 41: The Second Floor is Too Suspicious (2)


    ¡°You know very well what I want.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The mark. Hand it over. After all, you can get another quest since you have the ability, right?¡±


    The men continued to threaten the woman.


    Looking quickly over the situation and summarizing the gathered information...


    First, that woman has obtained a gold-rank mark.


    How do I know? Something is shing gold above her head. It¡¯d be foolish not to notice. Seems like when you get a mark, ites with an automatic advertising feature.


    And second, one shouldn¡¯t resort to violence in this ce.


    I¡¯m not sure of the exact definition of violence here, and I don¡¯t know the consequences if one resort to it, but that woman was hesitating to push the men aside and move on.


    However, one thing I was curious about is... Why doesn¡¯t she just jump over them?


    Being naturally curious, I couldn¡¯t resist but ask. Approaching the trio blocking the path, I addressed the man in the middle.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Hearing a voice from behind, the man reflexively tried to push me away but managed to stop himself just in time.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t that woman just jump over you guys?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean... even if you guys are blocking the way, can¡¯t she just quickly hop over you?¡±


    ¡°Ha. You just got here, didn¡¯t you? Stop being a nuisance and get lost.¡±


    Without giving a proper answer, the man returned his gaze to the front.


    Hmm. If he won¡¯t tell me... I¡¯ll have to find out for myself.


    ¡°So annoying¡­¡±


    ording to my online search, the world record for a standing jump is 155cm. But, with the boosted stats from my achievement levels and the effects of the Berserker¡¯s pill, my physical abilities must surpass that. I¡¯ve gone beyond the limits of a normal human, after all.


    I contracted my leg muscles fully, releasing the built-up energy in an instant. The moment my feet left the ground, my surroundings seemed to blur due to the rapid ascent of my body.


    Woah! This is the point of view of a superhuman. This is the world in which a superhuman lives.


    Yes, this is what I must get ustomed to...


    Thud!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a sh before my eyes, followed by intense pain in my neck and the back of my head, and my vision tilted forward.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    ¡°Did that bastard just jump?¡±


    The moment the startled men turned around upon hearing the noise my head made, I saw the woman seize the opportunity. She slipped through the gap between the men and sprinted towards the angel. You¡¯ve been injured. You¡¯ll regress to the moment you first entered the 2nd floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Who would have thought they physically blocked the ceiling?


    Had I known this, I would have tried to jump a bit more gently. What¡¯s unfair to me is that even though I raised my arms above my head when I jumped, it¡¯s my head that hit something.


    I mean, the arms passed through the invisible barrier¡­ but the head didn¡¯t. It felt a bit unfair.


    I took off one of my leather shoes and threw it above my head; the shoe bounced back at around 3 meters.


    ¡°Hey, buddy...¡±


    Before the noisy man could speak to me, I walked over to the angel who was passionately exining something beside the fountain.


    ¡°You¡¯ll also get rewards ording to the rank...¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Angel.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment! I am in the middle of exining!¡±


    After finishing her exnation, the angel finally looked at me.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s some kind of protective shield on the ceiling¡­ It seems like arms can go through it.¡±


    ¡°And why is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t it strange that arms can pass through, but heads cannot?¡±


    ¡°It is not strange! A human is still human without arms! And also a human without legs! But without a head, it¡¯s not a human! All barriers are designed with the head and chest as reference points! At least, on the floors under the jurisdiction of Archangel Raphael! For a detailed exnation of why¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡®So, this barrier blocks the head and chest¡­¡¯


    Leaving behind the angel, who seemed about to prattle on about something again, I hastened my steps towards one of the alleyways connected to the square.2nd Floor -Clearance Condition: Earn the recognition of the city residents and bring the mark of acknowledgment to clear the floor. However, you cannot leave the city area. Climbers, please get along with each other!


    -Clearance Reward: Varies depending on the grade of the mark.


    I have confirmed that the statement, ¡®You cannot leave the city area,¡¯ is true.


    I have verified it physically; it¡¯s blocked offpletely.


    I have also confirmed that the condition to get along well is true as well.


    I would have to experiment to find out the specific conditions or methods of punishment¡­ but at least I could tell that the people who hade to the 2nd floor in advance were reluctant to use violence.


    Now, what I want to find out is about the quest. I need to see how the quests are carried out.


    ¡°I¡¯m passing through.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Just then, a person with a silver mark floating above his head walked out from the inner part of the alleyway.


    Unlike the woman with the golden mark, no one blocked his path. He walked up to the angel without any hindrance, presented his symbol, and then disappeared somewhere.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    I¡¯m sure I saw a group crouching next to the alley I entered.


    ¡®So, the thugs blocking the way ignore the ones with silver marks?¡¯


    Pushing aside unnecessary thoughts, I hastened my steps into the alleyway.


    Following along the narrow alley, the path widened once again.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    If the 2nd floor is a city, then the ce where I arrived would be a kind of residential area¡ªa Bed Town. On one side, there were houses of a decent size closely packed together, and on the other side, there were numerous shops such as bakeries, cksmith shops, and grocery stores.


    There happened to be a resident walking by my side.


    It was easy to recognize him as a resident. Unlike the climbers who were in leather armor, he was wearing normal clothes.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hello.¡±


    The resident epted my greeting with a ¡®so annoying¡¯ expression. Regardless, I decided to ask what I intended to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m new here¡­ could I possibly ask for some directions?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, well. I¡¯ve nothing else to do anyway.¡±


    Surprisingly, he noddedpliantly and gestured for me to follow.


    ¡°You¡¯re a climber, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it. Everyone here knows it¡¯s the 2nd floor. We are here after signing a contract with God after all.¡±


    The resident spoke indifferently.


    ¡°¡­Aha.¡±


    ¡°We were motivated at first¡­ but it became bothersome as we kept doing the same things. There¡¯s no separate reward either. We just give everyone the same task every time.¡±


    The resident brought me to the front of the bakery.


    ¡°For example¡­ If you bake a loaf of bread, the owner will give you a silver mark. Of course, the owner will provide the ingredients.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it that easy?¡±


    ¡°There are even easier ones.¡±


    This time, the resident took me to a beggar lying in front of a small alleyway.


    ¡°This man will give you a bronze mark for any food you give him. Even the failed products from the bakery we passed by would do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. There are no limits to the number of marks you can give¡­ and there is nothing we lose by giving more or less.¡±


    The resident shrugged his shoulders. If his words were true, receiving rewards of silver or bronze grade seemed as easy as lying down and eating rice cakes.


    However, my questions were not yet answered.


    ¡°How can one receive gold or tinum marks?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    The resident tried to keep as expressionless a face as possible, but he couldn¡¯t prevent a slight crease from forming between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Can you look over there?¡±


    Following his direction, at the end of the extended road, avish mansion came into view.


    ¡°That¡¯s where the ¡®so-called nobles¡¯ live. They are the idiots who still maintain their ¡®dignity¡¯ and make a fuss about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°You can receive a gold mark if you gain their recognition. They say they even give a tinum mark if they really like you, but unlike the other marks with no quantity limits, one noble can only give three tinum marks.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°However¡­ I do not rmend aiming for a gold mark. Those people are really unbearable. If it were me, I would just get a silver mark and be done with it. Tsk.¡±


    The resident spat on the ground, disgusted even by the mere thought.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Thank you for your kind guidance.¡±


    After parting ways with the resident, I started walking, looking around the street.


    I saw yers mixed in here and there. But there were many more residents.


    And they all could give bronze or silver marks¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    My mind was cluttered.


    The first thing that came to mind was ¡®Can I repeat the quests given by the residents? Can I take multiple marks?¡¯


    And the second question that arose was the enormous gap between silver grade and gold grade.


    Obtaining a silver grade mark was too easy. It was practically given away.


    It seemed like someone was pushing anyone who wants to survive in this tower, or anyone who wants to be stronger, to try for the gold grade.


    Is this intended? Or is the mind of the angel who designed the second floor innd?


    And the third thing; is the conflict between the residents who give bronze and silver marks and the residents who give gold ones.


    It seemed like there was some backstory to this.


    However, more than the above three questions, there was an even bigger question gnawing at my mind.


    ¡°Suspicious¡­ too suspicious¡­¡±


    Is it because I am an avid web novel reader¡­ or is it because this tower induces flexible thinking? I am not sure.


    But the rewards stopping exactly at tinum grade personally seemed unreasonable.


    ¡°¡­No matter how I think about it, it seems like it should exist.¡±


    A diamond-grade reward. Or, a hidden reward that can only be obtained once.


    Considering the structure of this floor¡­ it would be strange if there weren¡¯t any hidden rewards.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 42: The Second Floor is Too Suspicious (3)

    Chapter 42: The Second Floor is Too Suspicious (3)


    Five candles were arranged in a straight line.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    With a vigorous swing of my sword, all the candles were extinguished at once.


    For someone like me, who has reached a somewhat superhuman level, such a task is literally as easy as swimming with the help of the ground.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    The resident, who introduced himself as a cksmith, handed me a silver mark with a satisfied look.


    As I pocketed the mark, a silver pattern appeared above my head.


    Indeed, achieving a silver rank is too easy.


    There was a reason why the thugs guarding the square just let the silver ranks through. They were giving out tasks so simple that literally anyone could do them.


    ¡°Here are the sword and scabbard.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you can just keep those. We have plenty.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was a sword given to me toplete the task... But the cksmith just told me to keep it. Since I¡¯m the type not to refuse what is given, I simply nodded.


    ¡°By the way, if I collect a bunch of silver marks, can I get duplicate rewards?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. I heard that reward calctions are based on the highest-ranking mark you have.¡±


    ¡°Aha. Thank you.¡±


    So, it seems, that relentlessly grinding to collect 1,000 silver marks won¡¯t work.


    It did make sense ¨C receiving duplicate rewards for such easy tasks was unreasonable.


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    So, to get a proper reward, I would need to achieve a gold rank or higher...


    But I can¡¯t just move on, especially since, as mentioned before, the existence of a hidden reward lingers in my mind.


    What I find most suspicious is precisely the bronze mark.


    From the start, acquiring a silver mark is incredibly easy. With a decent amount of knowledge and skill, the silver mark is something you can obtain effortlessly.


    So why on earth do bronze marks exist? Well, they can exist.


    But why on earth is there a beggar inside the tower?


    My imagination keeps getting stimted.


    I have a feeling that the person who appears like a mere beggar might, upon closer inspection, be a master concealing tremendous power.


    Also, themoner, passing by and scratching his buttocks with dirty hands, might actually be a great wizard.


    ¡°...Guess I¡¯ll have to try, huh?¡±


    Closely observing those with bronze marks, I strongly felt that something woulde up if I looked hard enough.


    As I lifted my head after finishing my thoughts, the yers busily walking around the street looked slightly different.


    Obtaining a silver mark is way too easy.


    But no pattern appears above their heads.


    Yet, they¡¯re bustling about this street busily... is it to find some sort of clue?


    ¡°Is there, perhaps, a legend in this city? Maybe a sad backstory...?¡±


    ¡°Not that I know of?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that... here, take this.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I told you, there¡¯s really nothing!¡±


    From a person offering to share his food while looking for useful rumors¡ª


    ¡°I wish to take you as my master!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Please give me just one chance! I will work hard!¡±


    ¡°No, why are you doing this...¡±


    ¡°I know I am not up to your standard! But if you just give me one chance...!¡±


    ¡°That... It seems like you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m just a beggar...¡±


    ¡°...Tsk. Is this another false lead?¡±


    ¡ªTo someone bowing their head to every beggar, asking to be taken on as a disciple.


    Indeed, it seems like I¡¯m not the only one who thinks there are too many people who can give bronze marks.


    ¡°...Wouldn¡¯t it be less efficient for me to search for this myself?¡±


    After all, once you get a mark, a symbol appears above your head.


    When the symbol appears, the guys guarding the city square will naturally block the way and create a disturbance.


    If something is indeed hidden here, something will happen just by waiting.


    Now, let¡¯s summarize.


    First: The task of finding hidden rewards is, for now, postponed to a lower priority. Blindly investing time in it is not worthwhile when its very existence is uncertain.


    Second: Understand the exact standards for violence. Even if I get a good reward, it¡¯s futile if I can¡¯t get through the hooligans lounging in the square. However, investigating this standard inevitably involves regression. After inevitable regression, it might be appropriate to experiment.


    And third,stly: Find out what tasks need to be done to receive gold or tinum rewards.


    Then, what I need to do now is...


    ¡°A gold mark, huh...¡±


    ¡­I decided to visit the self-proimed noble.


    I shifted my steps toward the shy mansion across the street.


    Entering the mansion was surprisingly easy.


    Either because of my leather armor, or due to some kind of magic, the massive front door just naturally opened.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Junho Kim.¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you. I am Baron Licht.¡±


    The man who introduced himself as Baron Licht exuded an incredibly old-world aura.


    A well-groomed mustache. An outfit that seems tightly pulled together. Even a monocle over his left eye.


    It felt well-matched with the overall dark red tone of the interior of the mansion.


    Should I describe him as a man reminiscent of an ancient masterpiece? He truly looked aristocratic.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to ask what brings you here... but I suspect the reason is obvious.¡±


    Baron Licht offered a yful smile.


    ¡°You want a golden mark, or perhaps a tinum one?¡±


    He pulled out a mark from his pocket, gleaming resplendently in a golden hue.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to just give this to you, truly... but there is a dignity to nobility, and a rarity to the gold marks, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡±


    ¡°So... I believe you need to pass an appropriate test before I can give you this mark.¡±


    Baron Licht, once again pocketing the mark, walked towards a teapot in one corner of the reception room.


    ¡°Coffee, or tea? Which would you prefer?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll have tea.¡±


    ¡°An excellent choice. Our coffee doesn¡¯t seem to cater to climbers¡¯ tastes.¡±


    Baron Licht skillfully began to brew tea, retrieving the leaves. The subtle fragrance of the tea leaves was rather aromatic.


    Contrary to what the resident had said on the street earlier, Baron Licht seemed quite normal.


    This man, I thought, might entertain my questions.


    ¡°...Why did you guys end up entering the tower? The people here, I mean.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s a simple question.¡±


    Baron Licht answered without turning his head.


    ¡°Faith. They entered because of faith.¡±


    ¡°...Faith?¡±


    ¡°Yes, faith. The God asked who would enter the tower... and the ruler of the city nodded...¡±


    ¡°The ruler being...?¡±


    ¡°A promising knight from nearby. Now, she has be a guardian protecting this city. She watches from above to see if anyone breaks the rules.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t even think about trying something foolish because you want to see her. She has received the grace of God and transcended humanity.¡±


    Guardian who sees if anyone breaks the rules¡­


    Perhaps if violence ismitted... the ¡®ruler of the city¡¯ appears. That seems to be the structure.


    If I amass an incredible ¡®hero¡¯ stack, could I measure up to the city ruler? I¡¯m not sure. But given that she has transcended humanity, it probably won¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s ready.¡±


    Baron Licht, having finished brewing the tea, returns to his seat and hands me a cup.


    Upon sipping the tea, a slightly electrifying, piercing aroma was noticeable. This was my first time tasting such tea.


    ¡°...It has¡­ a unique vor¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s its charm.¡±


    Baron Licht smiles slightly. I offered a reciprocal smile.


    ¡°So... How can I acquire the gold mark?¡±


    ¡°Prove yourself.¡±


    Baron Licht once again retrieves the golden mark from his pocket.


    ¡°You may not know... but we¡¯ve been here quite a long time since we entered this ce. While you all can¡¯t leave this city... outside is, quite literally, paradise. Fruits, animals, fish, vegetables... there¡¯s an endless abundance of resources. No one worries about starving.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Thus, life inside the tower is stable but... excruciatingly boring. Repetition, repetition, and more repetition. There¡¯s no crisis. A new stimulus is desperately needed. I¡¯m not sure what kind of tasks the other old ones assign... but I enjoy a slightly thrilling task. Like this tea you just drank.¡±


    ¡°...What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°Kidnap someone for me. A girl who sells fish on the street. Her name is Emily. It¡¯s permissible to harm her body, but her face must remain untouched.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about the tower¡¯s rules. Violence between climbers is forbidden, as is violence between citizens... but violence between climbers and citizens isn¡¯t. Preventing that is my role but... naturally, I have no intention of stopping it.¡±


    Baron Licht sardonically stroked his mustache.


    Is this man, who just invoked the dignity of nobility, really the same person?


    ¡°...¡±


    The resident who had guided me was right.


    This man... while bearing the appearance of nobility, did not behave nobly at all.


    ¡®...Suspicious.¡¯


    And I found that too suspicious to ignore.


    Because it felt like this tower was guiding my thought processes.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 43: The Second Floor is Too Suspicious (4)

    Chapter 43: The Second Floor is Too Suspicious (4)


    At first, I thought I had misunderstood.


    However, after looking around at other nobles¡¯ mansions, I came to the same conclusion as before.


    The nobles of this ce... were deeply corrupt.


    In summary, their demands were to kidnap someone, or beat someone down, or else to fight and win against their own soldiers.


    There was not a single request that might be considered noble or dignified.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange... too strange...¡±


    There weren¡¯t just one or two odd things about this city.


    Firstly, the city, abundantly prosperous thanks to divine grace, still had Bronze-ss people wearing ragged clothes and living in run-down houses.


    The kindness of the people here was unbelievable. If you ask for fruit, they give you fruit; if you ask for a sword, they give you a sword - Literally, it was an era of peace and prosperity. I am confident that nothing would happen even if you left your doors open and fell asleep.


    However... There were beggars in the streets.


    In a ce overflowing with all sorts of resources, there were beggars sleeping on the ground and begging for food.


    Moreover, the nobles were tantly hostile.


    It felt provocative, as if they were saying, ¡¯Hey, can¡¯t yers and residents beat each other? Try hitting them,e on, hit them~¡¯.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the thought that the oppressed residents and the wicked,zy nobles were somehow artificial.


    And secondly.


    This city... was encouraging misdeeds.


    Listening to the stories, it was said that there had been yers who abducted citizens and offered them to the nobles for their own gains in the past.


    Of course, the citizens were not fools and resisted in their own ways, and there were indeed asions when they managed to suppress the yers... but that only went so far.


    Once yers with powerful attributes decided tomit nefarious acts, there was nothing the citizens could do to stop them.


    ¡°This is too strange.¡±


    After all, this tower was created by a deity, a being referred to as ¡®God¡¯, to judge humanity.


    Because humans are evil, selfish,zy, have lost their faith, and so on... the reasons are numerous.


    Yet, this tower was now encouraging rapid growth throughmitting evil deeds.


    Of course, just like in the tutorial, judgment could be passed once the second floor is conquered. There¡¯s a possibility that those who ascend the tower with honesty and good conduct might receive their due rewards.


    But... What if that¡¯s not the case?


    What if the judgment takes ce only after ascending all 66 floors?


    What if those who enjoy terrorizing civilians in reality, the crazed individuals, were actually the most optimized candidates to be the strongest in the tower?


    What if God¡¯s stance is ¡®It¡¯s okay for the bad ones to get stronger quickly, it¡¯s part of the trial. If humans were good, they would help each other cheerfully ascend.¡¯? Isn¡¯t humanity destined for destruction in that case?


    Lastly, the structure of the square.


    The alleys in the square were extremely narrow. If three people block it with their bodies, there is no way through.


    Those who have sold their conscience to secure gold marks are ultimately destined to be tripped up by other ruffians blocking the way.


    There¡¯s a saying about crabs in a bucket. When you put a lot of crabs into a bucket, as one tries to escape, the others grab and pull it back, ensuring that no crab can escape.


    Seeing the circumstances of this floor, I couldn¡¯t help but remember that saying.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Actually... Although the situation seems hopeless, there is a solution - Simply ask the help of a couple of citizens and get rid of the guys blocking the way with their bodies. After all, violence is permissible between citizens and yers.


    But would ordinary citizens really help a guy who secured a gold mark by sacrificing other citizens?


    It was a twisted and entangled situation.


    ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯


    Okay.


    In times like this, it¡¯s right to solve the task at hand first. I¡¯ll also start from there.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who guided me earlier, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah... Yes. That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    First¡­ I decided to go back to Baron Licht, the one who first gave me a task.


    ¡°Huh? Where is Miss Emily? You came back alone?¡±


    Baron Licht, leisurely enjoying coffee and reading a book in the reception room, looked up at me.


    Without responding, I stepped forward in one stride and swung my sword, still in its sheath, toward Baron Licht.


    ¡°Heh¡­ It¡¯s no use¡­ Urgh!¡±


    Baron Licht, swinging his hand to create a protective shield-like thing in the air, couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as my sheath bashed his head, causing him to pass out instantly.


    ¡°...He was a tough bastard.¡±


    The momentum felt for a moment was quite terrifying. If we¡¯d shed head-on, most likely, I would have been sent back. It was due to his negligence that I could finish him in one blow.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Rummaging through the unconscious man¡¯s belongings, several perverted items that a normal adult male wouldn¡¯t carry spilled out, but that wasn¡¯t my concern.


    ¡°...Found it.¡±


    Finally, I found two gleaming tinum marks at his waist and a t golden box on his chest.


    ¡°...Is it over?¡±


    A man cautiously and perceptively stepped into the room. It was the citizen who guided me when I first came to the town.


    ¡°Is this what you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. It¡¯s correct. It¡¯s a mark creation box... for citizens only.¡±


    The citizen, nodding slightly, takes the t gold box I handed over.


    ¡°With this... you can create gold marks at will.¡±


    He took out a silver box with the same design from his belongings, then shoved it into the pocket of the unconscious Baron Licht.


    ¡°So... as promised...¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will give out proper assignments. Not to satisfy individual perverted desires... but assignments that will genuinely assist climbers in their growth. This insane practice should have stopped at some point.¡±


    This was the solution I came up with.


    Rece the nobility with someone else, and persuade them to provide somewhat normal assignments.


    In the past, when I was guided through the street... This citizen was kind to me, showing a rational demeanor.


    If this man takes the ce of Baron Licht, people will no longer need to harm citizens to obtain gold marks.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ uh uh...¡±


    ¡°For now, please think about what kind of assignments you¡¯ll give in the future. I¡¯ll take this guy outside.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I grabbed Baron Licht by the feet and dragged him out of the reception room.


    ¡°Chk¡­ uh uh...¡±


    Baron Licht, his head scraping along the corridor floor, finally came to and opened his eyes with difficulty.


    ¡°Hey. You should have behaved like a proper noble. What¡¯s with giving the kidnapping quest? Haah, really.¡±


    If all the other nobles are also reced in the same way, people will be able to be stronger withoutmitting evil deeds.


    Since they say that the Tower was created because God was disappointed in humans... preventing further evil deeds can be considered a significant achievement in itself.


    If the structure of this Tower, which coerces ordinary people intomitting sins against their will, is torn down bit by bit, there will surely be some results.


    What I need to think about now is the blockage in the za, the hidden rewards... and the beggars.


    I felt the need to investigate why beggars are living a beggar¡¯s life.


    ¡°Ha... Ahahaha...¡±


    My thought process, which had been busily crafting a n, halted due to Baron Licht¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the first to have such thoughts.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    His way of speaking had changed.


    Not the noble tone... but a polite and courteous one.


    ¡°Do you know the saying, ¡®Position makes the person¡¯? Do you think I was always a lust-crazed bastard from the beginning? It just... happens naturally. Because it is the will of God.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Look behind you.¡±


    As I slowly turned my head... the kind citizen was outside the reception room.


    A vile smile lingered on his lips.


    ¡°Baron Licht might have let his guard down... but I haven¡¯t. I saw your full power just now.¡±


    Dozens of light orbs hovered behind the citizen, and a thick protective shield enveloped him.


    ¡°...This is simply absurd.¡±


    Does the box have a parasite that can be passed over?


    With a deep sigh, I charged at who had been the kind resident.


    I struggled in my own way... but it was impossible to perfectly counteract something I¡¯d never seen before - something called ¡®magic.¡¯ You¡¯ve been injured. You will regress to the moment you first entered the 2nd floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Annoying.¡±


    The situation is ludicrouslyplicated. There are numerous hidden strings being pulled from behind the scenes.


    To begin with, it¡¯s ridiculous how a person is changed once they obtain the box.


    ¡°It¡¯s just so damn shitty.¡±


    I... am trying to derive the best solution.


    But right now, everything just feels overwhelmingly bleak.


    What¡¯s the right answer in the first ce?


    Am I to ovee this situation with goodness? What the hell am I supposed to do?


    I¡¯m not a genius. I¡¯m not a politician. Even less so, a hero.


    I¡¯m just... an ordinary person with the ability to regress.


    Countless suspicious and seemingly meaningful setups keep popping out, giving me a sensation like they¡¯re urging, ¡®Why don¡¯t you try solving this one, too?¡¯


    To regress dozens, hundreds of times here to find the answer.


    And then regress hundreds of times again on the next floor to find another answer.


    Just imagining it makes my head pound. I can feel the stress eating away at my sanity.


    Setting goals... steadily taking one step at a time...


    I¡¯m tired of all that now.


    ¡°...I¡¯m gonna do as I please.¡±


    For the first time since entering the tower,


    I decided to yield not to reason, but to emotion.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 44: Regressor in Action (1)

    Chapter 44: Regressor in Action (1)


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just hand over the mark and leave?¡±


    ¡°Haah... You think kidnapping someone is easy? There¡¯s a kind of vignte group among the residents too.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because we know it¡¯s hard that we¡¯re asking you to hand it over? You can justplete the quest again anyway. We can¡¯t.¡±


    When I walked down that familiar alley, a woman with a golden symbol floating above her head was being confronted by a trio of thugs.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Before the thugs could react, I forcefully elbowed them at the back of their heads. I used my elbow instead of my fist, thinking these blockheads might injure my knuckles on impact.


    It had always been my dream to strike these insolent jerks like this. Ah, it feels so refreshing inside.


    ¡°...! Are you crazy?¡±


    The woman asked with wide, shocked eyes, and the three thugs cked out with their eyes rolled back.


    ¡®One... Two...¡¯


    Ignoring them, I silently counted in my mind.


    I had acted out violently without restraint.


    I wonder... how long will it take for the City Lord to arrive?


    ¡®Three...¡¯


    Roughly 3 seconds, as I perceived it, had passed when...


    ¡°Assault. The verdict is 3 hours in prison.¡±


    sh!


    Everything went white, and I cked out. You¡¯ve been injured. You will regress to the moment you first entered the second floor.


    ***


    ¡°Alright, alright. Fine.¡±


    To be honest, I thought I¡¯d at least see the face of the City Lord, but I never expected to lose consciousness in an instant.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t even feel any pain. Her work was exceptionally clean.


    Whether I died or just passed out, I don¡¯t know... but I¡¯ve confirmed that the City Lord isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t even know what hit me. At the very least, I had seen the afterimage of Choi Ji-won¡¯s de. But against the City Lord, I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    If I gathered all the city¡¯s residents and activated the hero¡¯s trait, could I win?


    No... It doesn¡¯t seem likely. The very act of gathering everyone is a challenge in itself. It¡¯s also unclear if the city¡¯s residents even perceive the City Lord as an enemy.


    ¡°Though I could exploit ¡®that¡¯ if I wanted to...¡±


    However, there was a loophole in the rules of the second floor.


    The City Lord doesn¡¯t appear immediately after an act of violence.


    3 seconds. There¡¯s a 3-second grace period before their attack reaches me.


    And with my current physical abilities... I believe I could sprint from the alley¡¯s entrance and reach the angel in about 3 seconds.


    ¡°Hmm, then I should give it a try.¡±


    I¡¯m tired of uncovering the hidden backstory of the second floor.


    I don¡¯t want to spend time contemting the perfect solution.


    The illogical structure of this tower? Designed to bring out people¡¯s worst traits?


    Fixingplexities can be addressedter.


    After all, if I regress, all this will be undone. For now, I¡¯ll focus on what¡¯s right in front of me.


    First, I¡¯ll im the tinum reward and thinkter.


    Let me say this one more time... This time, I¡¯m doing things my way.


    ¡°First...¡±


    Baron Licht¡­ I really want to give this bastard a good thrashing.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m... Gah!¡±


    While Baron Licht was smiling slyly, reaching out his hand in greeting, I smacked him square in the face.


    Instantly, Baron Licht copsed, unconscious.


    Whack!


    After delivering a powerful kick to the fallen man, I quickly pulled a tinum mark from his waistband and tucked it into my pocket.


    Woosh!


    Immediately, a tinum symbol appeared over my head. Its size was massive, and the brilliance of its shimmer was blinding.


    It was like walking around with a billboard on my head. If I were to step out of the mansion in this state, word would spread in no time.


    People from other streets would all flock to form a barrier around me, and the yers in this area would surely question how I obtained the tinum mark and try to stop me.


    And I can¡¯t resort to violence against them. Why? Because the City Lord is watching...


    Just by stepping outside the mansion, my every move is restricted. The greed of others threatens to obstruct my achievements.


    Under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the mansion...


    But that¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve got a n of my own.


    I discreetly called a resident passing by the mansion¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Hey, resident there. Oh, look up! On the second floor of the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Um, yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a climber. And I just knocked out that hateful Baron Licht. As proof, you can see the tinum symbol floating above my head.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes... I see it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thankful, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The resident nods nervously.


    ¡°...I think so¡­ He was a hateful guy.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me then?¡±


    ¡°How can I... I¡¯m just an ordinary resident. I don¡¯t have the power to help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s a simple task. Can you fetch me a set of clothes? If you assist me, I¡¯ll give you a special pill. It¡¯ll improve your strength.¡±


    ¡°...It improves strength¡­? Is that for real?¡±


    It seems I¡¯ve finally found a practical use for the berserker¡¯s pill.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Just now, a yer dressed in leather armor brushed past me.


    Surprisingly, he showed no interest in me whatsoever. He didn¡¯t even nce my way.


    The reason was simple.


    I wasn¡¯t wearing the recognizable leather armor but an ordinary cloth outfit like the residents wear.


    In the first ce, it was funny that the only way to tell yers apart was their clothes.


    By deliberately changing outfits, there was no other way to identify them.


    ¡°...Looks simr to that Asian guy who appeared in front of me earlier.¡±


    David-something, an African American, passed by, tilting his head as if puzzled.


    Even someone who had seen my face before couldn¡¯t recognize me just because of a change in clothing.


    It¡¯s because the armor is unmistakably an item. Logically, there¡¯s no reason to take it off - Unless you¡¯re trying to disguise yourself like me.


    In a ce where people¡¯s outfits are standardized ording to their ranks, changing clothes turned out to be an excellent disguise.


    Of course, a question might arise here.


    With such arge, beautiful symbol floating above my head, why don¡¯t people recognize me? Why do they just pass by?


    The solution is simple.


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping it safe, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    I had entrusted the tinum mark to the resident who had provided me with the clothing earlier.


    I was worried the resident might suddenly turn and cast magic on me, but fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.


    It seems the criteria for residents¡¯ personalities to change is determined by the ¡®mark creation box¡¯, not simply by possessing the mark.


    Also, the symbol appears above one¡¯s head only when a yer holds the mark.


    If a resident holds the mark, no symbol appears. That¡¯s why when I handed over the mark to him, there was no symbol above the resident¡¯s head.


    In simple words, if a resident is holding the mark, there¡¯s no attention drawn.


    Thus, I could stroll around the streets pretending to be a resident and stay out of the yers¡¯ notice.


    It was, without a doubt, the perfect n.


    Smoothly navigating the streets, crossing alleys, and nearing the square, I spotted some thug-like figures blocking the way.


    ¡°...Hey, aren¡¯t they just residents? Let¡¯s let them through.¡±


    ¡°Man, are you clueless? Didn¡¯t you hear what Ji-hoon said earlier? Some guys changed into resident clothes and passed by here. The roadblockers only realized it after those yers had reached the angel.¡±


    ¡°...That happened? How did Ji-hoon find out?¡±


    ¡°He heard it from the guy who taught him how to block the path. That guy took a gold mark as payment and moved on ahead. Hey, you two residents,e here.¡±


    While we managed to disguise ourselves perfectly as residents, these guys seemed to be the professionals of road-blocking.


    They were overly cautious, even with seemingly trivial matters - It was indeed the mindset of sessful people.


    The thug calling us over puffed out his chest and leaned in towards me.


    ¡°Go ahead, punch my chest. I heard residents can use violence on yers.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Is this guy some elite thug? He quickly devised a perfect way to distinguish between yers and residents¡ªAs a yer would be too scared of repercussions to punch him. However, for a resident, there would be no consequences.


    But what he didn¡¯t consider...


    ¡°Thank you for helping up to this point. You can give it to me now.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    ...is that I came prepared to knock someone out if necessary.


    As the resident handed me the tinum mark from his possession, a brilliant tinum symbol immediately appeared above my head.


    ¡°Wha, what the...¡±


    At the moment when the two dumbfounded thugs opened their mouths wide in surprise, I forcefully pushed the thug who had asked me to punch his chest and immediately dashed towards the angel.


    3 seconds left¡­


    I ran, squeezing every ounce of strength from my leg muscles, sprinting as fast as I could.


    2 seconds¡­


    ¡°Hey! Angel over there! I have the mark! Send me straight to the first floor now!¡±


    I alerted the angel in advance that I had the mark. She looked a bit taken aback but nodded in understanding.


    Then, with 1 second left,


    Just before the City Lord¡¯s impending punishment could befall me,


    I hurled myself toward the newly created portal...


    Whoosh! You have cleared the second floor. Please select your tinum reward.


    I sessfully passed through the portal, returning to the first floor.


    My n had worked perfectly.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Mc¡¯s trait regresses him to the moment he first enters a floor, which, in this case, means if he¡¯s injured before entering the third floor he¡¯ll regress to the moment he first entered the second floor. It¡¯s because, unlike other novels, this tower doesn¡¯t send everyone to the next floor but to the first floor to rest every time a floor is cleared.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 45: Regressor in Action (2)

    Chapter 45: Regressor in Action (2)


    ¡°That seems easy.¡±


    This was my impression after sessfully climbing the 2nd floor.


    But is it really that easy?


    To seed, one must gather intel about how to overpower the nobles, acquire the actual strength to do so, change outfits to avoid the yers¡¯ gaze, and, in the end, use violence against the thugs blocking the path, and reach the angel within 3 seconds.


    One might wonder how anyone who isn¡¯t a regressor could know this all... but judging from what the thugs said earlier, there indeed were people who managed to advance through the 2nd floor this way.


    Alternatively, you could stock up on about four gold grade marks in advance and head straight for the angel, along with the three guys blocking the path. Excluding the fact that one using this method would gain the same benefits as those who tried to screw them over, this is arguably the most logical choice. That¡¯s how unreasonable the structure of this floor is.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Using the characteristics of the 1st floor, I imagined a soft bed to appear and immediatelyy down on it.


    It¡¯s been a while since I felt this sensation. It¡¯s therapeutic. It feels sofortable that I don¡¯t want to ever get up.


    ¡°... Guess my mental strength has diminished.¡±


    During the tutorial, I regressed far more frequently, and each time, even though I failed a lot, I relentlessly regressed and tried again.


    There were various reasons. There was a clear objective to clear the tutorial, the obstacles were obvious, and my willpower was overflowing.


    But now, my mental strength has be as soft as thisfortable bed.


    There might be thugs blocking the path, but they aren¡¯t the enemy. They¡¯re just freeloaders trying to reap where they haven¡¯t sown. If there is an enemy, it¡¯s the god who made this irrational system.


    Clearing the 2nd floor? That¡¯s also easy. But the moment you decide to properly clear it, it bes infinitely difficult. The rules are twisted soplexly.


    Moreover, I¡¯ve already extensively experienced thefort of modern civilization. Trying to plunge back in, it¡¯s inevitable I¡¯d feel the fatigue.


    Despite my wariness, thefort of the 1st floor has slowly eroded my spirit without me realizing it.


    ¡°...First, let¡¯s get the rewards.¡±


    When I thought I wanted to see the message window that was discreetly tucked in a corner of my vision, the message box slowly expanded, filling my sight.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± tinum Reward List


    Having skimmed through the reward list, I could narrow down the appealing choices to three major options.shfoot Boots [B+] - When wearing these shoes, once a day, you can instantly move about 2 meters(6 feet) at an incredibly high speed. shlight de [B+] - When equipped with this sword, once a day, you can drop a weakened bolt of lightning at a desired location. It consumes the user¡¯s mana. shfist Gauntlet [B+] - When wearing this Gauntlet, once a day, you can enchant a weapon with lightning properties. The effectsts for 5 minutes.


    All of them are great items.


    The shfoot Boots specialize in instantaneously closing or creating distance. No matter how skilled inbat one might be, predicting an opponent suddenly moving at super-fast speed for about 2 meters is challenging. It¡¯s practically a lethal strike. Personally, I think it¡¯s the highest-valued equipment.


    The shlight de also possesses a broken ability. A lightning bolt out of nowhere? Avoiding it would be nearly impossible. Especially for me, it¡¯s almost a perfect counter-weapon. If someone else gets that sword... I would never stand a chance against them. I¡¯d regress before I could even react.


    Lastly, the shfist Gauntlet is also apelling choice. I¡¯m not sure exactly what effects the lightning enchantment has... but just imagining lightning striking with every blow is damn cool. There¡¯s always been a certain romance to lightning. I might not know its practicality, but its allure is undeniable.


    The items in the tinum rewards might only be graded B+, but given they are rewards from the 2nd floor, their performance is exceptionally high.


    Or maybe the B+ grade itself could be an item nearly impossible to obtain from the lower floors. After all, the tinum rewards are limited in quantity, being a rare reward. Only about 30 people across all of humanity can receive these rewards.


    All of them are great items... truly great items... but the problem is that they are items.


    I can¡¯t take them with me when I regress. And since I¡¯m not moving on to the next floor this round, they are, in essence, pies in the sky.sh Elixir Boosts your agility attribute.


    ¡°...Another elixir?¡±


    In the end, what I chose was yet another elixir.


    Among the rewards listed, the elixir was the only one that would retain its effects even after regression.


    I had faintly hoped to see a magic tome on the reward list, since the nobles were using magic, but my expectations were betrayed.


    The items on the reward list were all either doping-type consumables or high-performance items.


    ¡°Gulp...¡± Agility stat has increased by 10.


    After swallowing the tingling elixir in one gulp and confirming the message that my agility stat had increased, I threw a punch into thin air. I could distinctly feel my body had be more agile.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Yes, what remains in the end are stats, and a regressor¡¯s best friend is always the elixir.


    I can always acquire such shy items another time; it wouldn¡¯t be toote.


    I felt a burning desire to rx further on the soft bed, but I knew well that if I sumbed to the temptation now, I would lose the motivation to move forward.


    ¡°This time... shall I stir up some trouble?¡±


    There was one more thing I wanted to try.


    The structure of the 2nd floor was very much like a hierarchical system.


    What would happen if Ipletely destroyed this hierarchy here?


    I bit the inside of my mouth, rolling my tongue over the wound, and closed my eyes. You¡¯ve been injured. You will regress to the moment you first entered the second floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Despite the monotony of daily life, it¡¯s still a prosperous city.


    From the beginning, this city was blessed by the gods. The moment one crossed its walls, the Garden of Eden sprawled before them.


    Clothing was abundant. The amount of food discarded due to spoge exceeded the amount consumed. Everyone had a roof over their heads.


    Although recent climbers stirred troubling rumors, those whispers quickly subsided once the residents formed their own vignte groups.


    Compared to the times before joining the Tower, when it was dubbed the ¡°City of Constant Screams,¡± the city now radiated tranquility. Divine blessings could be found in every corner of its alleyways. The people, though they had minor grievances, werergely happy.


    ¡°Uh, ugh...¡±


    Except for this beggar, huddled in the gaps between buildings.


    Wearing clean clothes felt like being infested with hundreds of bugs crawling over him. Consuming delicious food felt and tasted like chewing on waste. A soft bed felt more agonizing than lying on thorns. Due to the chills he felt whenever water touched him, he couldn¡¯t even bathe.


    He never wanted to be a beggar.


    He simply kept choosing the less painful, less agonizing options until, eventually, those choices led him to this state.


    He knew the cause. The bronze-colored box inside his possession. It was what forced his actions.


    But merely knowing did nothing to change his situation. He remained a groaning beggar in the shadows, as discarding the box, rather than someone epting it, would breach the city¡¯s rules.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    As hey groaning on the ground, a man wearing leather armor and carrying a bucket full of water approached. The beggar instantly rolled over, lying t with his hands stretched out.


    ¡°P-please, some food... I¡¯ll give you a mark if you wish...¡±


    His plea was rooted in experiences from the past.


    For reasons unknown, the food thrown by the climbers tasted like regr food. It didn¡¯t have the foul stench of something scooped out of a sewer but exuded the aromatic fragrance of delicious cuisine.


    Therefore, whenever a person in leather armor approached, it had be routine for the beggar to lie t and stretch out his hands, begging for food.


    ¡°Please, please...¡±


    Yet, there was no response.


    Was the indifferent climber too busy to spare a moment? In that affluent street, was there not an ounce of mercy to even bring a morsel of food?


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the climber grabbed his filthy arm, pulling the beggar to his feet.


    ¡°Wha, what...¡±


    Before the startled beggar could react, the climber reached into his belongings and retrieved the familiar bronze-colored box.


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    BANG BANG BANG!


    Wielding a hammer from seemingly nowhere, the climber repeatedly smashed the box. With a click of his tongue in disappointment, he stashed the now-brown box into a pouch by his waist.


    ¡°...¡±


    The beggar was left dumbfounded amidst the swift session of unexpected events. As he was still piecing together what happened, the mysterious climber looked at him, shing a self-satisfied grin.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°...Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Your body. How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°...Even if you ask how it feels... Ah!¡±


    The climber suddenly poured the water from the bucket over the beggar¡¯s head.


    Knowing water on his skin felt piercingly cold, the beggar instinctively braced himself...


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But surprisingly, the water wasn¡¯t freezing. It was refreshingly cool.


    Pressing a finger against his skin, he relished the rare feeling of pleasant moisture.


    ¡°How... How did you...¡±


    ¡°I took it, didn¡¯t I? The box. You¡¯re free now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°For now, take a shower... fill your stomach... change your clothes, and get a haircut. Don¡¯t you have things you wanted to do?¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    How many desires had he suppressed?


    Being forced to live as a ¡®beggar¡¯, how much had he sacrificed?


    ¡°In return... Once you¡¯re done with all that, please help me.¡±


    The climber smiled gently.


    Due to the beggar¡¯s small, malnourished stature, the radiant sun, aligning perfectly with the climber¡¯s head, cast an almost halo-like glow around him.


    ¡®He figured it out.¡¯


    The climber had figured out the rules of this city.


    That this box...pels the actions of its citizens.


    That residents can¡¯t willingly let go of the box.


    That if someone takes the box, the resident gains liberation.


    Tears welled up in the eyes of the beggar... no, of Thomas, making him close them.


    ¡°Thene, and follow me¡­ Viva Revolution.¡±


    Thomas instantly understood-


    ¡°...Viva Revolution.¡±


    -That this climber was the hero he had been waiting for.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 46: Regressor in Action (3)

    Chapter 46: Regressor in Action (3)


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯te close. You¡¯ll catch the stench.¡±


    Like someone drowning in self-loathing, the beggars would step back for every step I took toward them.


    ¡°¡­Why. Did. You. Call me¡­¡±


    They emerged, shambling forward like the 1/3 taunt minion from a card game, reminiscent of a dark wizard.


    ¡°¡­What are you looking at? If you¡¯re not giving me food, then buzz off.¡±


    The moment I tried to speak, they aggressively retorted, spitting on the ground repeatedly.


    But after a quick wash, a haircut, and a change of clothes, they looked just like any ordinary citizen.


    Who would have thought they were beggars before?


    It¡¯s indeed true: Everyone born is equal. It¡¯s only the environment that makes people appear different.


    I went around collecting bronze-tier mark-creation boxes from everyone from one street.


    Then, I actively assisted in helping the beggars return to a normal state.


    I relieved beggars from their pain, and as a result of my ¡®awe¡¯ ability being activated, a massive crowd stood orderly before me.


    ¡°What did we do wrong? Who¡¯s the viin that¡¯s deprived us even of a decent meal and sleep?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that damn box!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the root cause of this city¡¯s distorted structure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that damn box!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we need to rescue the citizens from the clutches of this box?¡±


    ¡°We dooooo!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s save the people!¡±


    ¡°Yaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Once the ¡®awe¡¯ ability was activated, making these people follow mymand was as easy as pie.


    Under my direction, people swarmed out, heading towards the silver-tiered citizens.


    They acted per the instructions I had given them beforehand, each sticking to a resident and performing their assigned tasks.


    The first step was persuasion.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Miller.¡±


    ¡°Who... Wait? Aren¡¯t you that beggar? Your name was...¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter now. More importantly, don¡¯t you want to break free from the oppression of the ¡®tier¡¯ system?¡±


    ¡°...Oppression of the tier?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever wish to discard that damn mark-creation box and live a free life?¡±


    ¡°...Well, yes. To be honest, I never wanted to run a vegetable store. I... I wanted to be a singer...¡±


    ¡°Thene with us. You¡¯re already one of us.¡±


    The n was to have my supporters collect the boxes, guiding other residents toe to me by the lead of their peers.


    ¡°Take me with you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go... Where should we head to?¡±


    There were more residents than I expected who resented the life imposed on them by the system.


    They willingly approached me, opening their pockets, offering their mark-creation boxes for collection.


    However, not everyone was so cooperative.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I said, get lost. I¡¯m content with my life right now. Why bother when I can live without a care, just doing as I¡¯m told? I even like this mark-creation box. Isn¡¯t it symbolic of our rtionship with the divine?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Although they were only of the silver tier, there were frequent residents who, satisfied with their current lives, refused to return the boxes.


    In such cases, the operation had to advance to phase two.


    ¡°Wait... Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°Stay calm. He will be here shortly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®he¡¯? Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let you pass. Just wait here patiently.¡±


    About five people would gather, surrounding the resident who refused to return the box.


    In essence, their role was akin to thugs blocking the alley.


    Using the rule that no violence was permitted, they restricted the individual¡¯s actions.


    Just as yers couldn¡¯t engage in violence with one another, residents couldn¡¯t harm other residents either.


    The man surrounded by this human barrier soon had no choice but to surrender the box he had treasured when I arrived shortly after.


    Step by step, as we gathered more boxes, we gained full control over an entire street.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on. To the mansion.¡±


    I led the people towards the mansion where nobles with gold-tiered mark-creation boxes resided.


    ¡°...Climber. What on earth is this about? What are you plotting?¡±


    Baron Licht asked, ring at me with gritted teeth.


    Let me reiterate: the nobles are powerful.


    If we were to face off with no restrictions, I might have the upper hand at a ratio of 7 to 3. However, given the disadvantage of my ¡°regression¡±, the odds are I¡¯d lose in most scenarios.


    But no one willingly enters a fight they¡¯re likely to lose.


    So this time, I used the residents as a human shield and pushed into the mansion.


    Though they were nobility, they too were residents bound by the rules. One resident cannot harm another. Baron Licht¡¯s magic was sealed.


    Several house servants tried to use the rules to their advantage, blocking the corridors with their bodies. However, once I took away their mark-creation boxes, these once loyal servants quickly turned their teeth toward their own masters.


    When the mansion¡¯s hallways were filled to the brim with residents, even Baron Licht, who had locked himself behind doors in protest, found himself surrounded by them.


    ¡°Why?! Why are you doing this?! There must be a reason for this madness!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your duty to mediate between the yers and the residents?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You shirked your responsibilities and got entangled in personal desires, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Perhaps there was still some pride left in him, for Baron Licht¡¯s face reddened with shame.


    Given that even this bastard was under the influence of the box, I supposed I should cut him some ck.


    Using the residents as a shield, I approached him and knocked him unconscious with a swift stab to his vital point, then collected everything I needed.


    Just as some were about to shout in tion over the defeat of a detested noble, I calmed them with a gesture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate just yet. We¡¯ve only cleared one street. There¡¯s a long way to go.¡±


    This was only the beginning. Countless boxes still remained.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on. We¡¯ll shatter this unjust system.¡±


    The mes of revolution hadn¡¯t died down yet.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes. From the gold ones to the bronze ones. I double-checked the list of people, and no one is missing.¡±


    ¡°Whew... Good.¡±


    I wondered how much time had passed.


    Thanks to our diligence, we sessfully collected all the boxes.


    Except for a near miss with a noble who could fly in the sky, everything went smoothly, just as I had nned.


    Now, there was no ss or rank imposed upon the people. There was no system forcing actions upon them; they simply lived as they desired.


    I had truly brought genuine equality to this city.


    However, that was from the perspective of the residents.


    Being a yer, I still had a role to fulfill.


    With the help of some residents, I dragged a heavy sack toward the square.


    There were hordes of yers overwhelmed by the massive crowd, retreating. I could feel a sense of ¡®awe¡¯ for me emanating from some of them.


    ¡°...¡±


    By the time I reached the center of the square, I came face to face with an angel, who looked at me sternly.


    The angel¡¯s eyes darted around, seemingly confused by the situation.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    I smirked and met the angel¡¯s gaze without flinching.


    ¡°...What are you thinking, Climber? What you¡¯re doing now doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with personal growth.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to worry about that...¡±


    I confidently thrust the tinum mark towards the angel.


    ¡°I brought this mark. Let me through now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh, this sack? This is just... a trophy? It¡¯s okay to take this, right? There was no specific rule saying I can¡¯t take it with me, right?¡±


    ¡°... It¡¯s possible, but I wouldn¡¯t rmend it.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? Why?¡±


    I made the most sardonic face I could muster and leaned in closer to the angel.


    ¡°Is there such a rule in the stage guidelines? I don¡¯t see any. So why do you not rmend it?¡±


    ¡°... If you take all of that away, no one will be able to clear the 2nd floor ever again. Humanity will be one step closer to annihtion, and this city will be a massive prison.¡±


    The angel, as if questioning whether I¡¯d still go through with it, raised an eyebrow.


    The archangel, Raphael, it seemed, truly did have a superficial love for humanity, given how the angel, despite its celestial nature, was concerned about our future.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my concern. But, well, if there¡¯s properpensation, I might consider leaving some behind...¡±


    Still, I shrugged nonchntly, as if the future of humanity had nothing to do with me.


    The angel was right.


    If I were to carry away all the boxes and proceed to the next floor, then no one could clear the 2nd floor in the future.


    Everyone who ascended to the 2nd floor would be trapped indefinitely, forever hoping someone would clear the 66th floor of the tower.


    Would I be pushing humanity towards its doom?


    Indeed. If the angel were to let me advance now, humanity would be near its end. Those whoe after me would be doomed.


    But I was certain.


    That there¡¯s at least one person who wishes this system to remain unbroken.


    Someone who had personally reported the city¡¯s circumstances to God, taking responsibility for this entire situation.


    And because everything I¡¯ve done hasn¡¯t broken any rules, there¡¯s one rule-loving entity who hasn¡¯t intervened.


    ¡°Are you listening?¡±


    She probably was - Hidden somewhere unseen, monitoring the entirety of the city.


    I gathered my strength, looked up to the sky, and yelled with all my might.


    ¡°Come out, Hidden Boss!!!¡±


    It was time to confront the master of this city.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 47: Regressor in Action (4)

    Chapter 47: Regressor in Action (4)


    I¡¯m aware¡­ I realize that what I¡¯m doing now is a bit forced.


    This isn¡¯t how I usually operate. Up to this point, whenever I regressed, I¡¯ve always considered the well-being of those left behind.


    After each regression, I took great care to act with the remaining world¡¯s possibilities in mind, which greatly limited the scope of my actions.


    But now, I¡¯ve decided not to bother with such concerns. Once again, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve chosen to act on emotion rather than reason.


    Who knows, maybe this world will just regress with me. In any case, I¡¯ve decided not to dwell on unsolvable problems.


    What my heartpels me to do now is to have a word with the master of the city.


    ¡°Are youing or not?¡±


    Just as I was getting worked up, and the angel was pondering whether to just let me advance,


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As I simply blinked, a woman I hadn¡¯t seen before appeared in front of me. Like a glitch in a game, something that didn¡¯t exist a moment ago hade into being.


    A longsword at her waist. A full-body armor that seemed custom-made with a sleek design, yet without a helmet, showing her beautiful face and letting her radiant blond hair dance in the wind.


    ¡°¡­Pleased to meet you. ording to the rules, I can¡¯t show myself unless someonemits a crime or seeks me out. It¡¯s nice to finally greet you.¡±


    Her voice was melodious. It wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried an overwhelming charisma thatmanded attention.


    The excited expressions of the townspeople had already turned stern.


    The feverish atmosphere of the square had, at some moment, gone ice cold.


    ¡°I am the master of this city.¡±


    And there stood the city¡¯s master.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even at a nce, I knew. That this woman was unmistakably the owner of the ¡®sh¡¯ set from the tinum rewards.


    Electricity crackled in streams from the fantasy-style full-body armor she donned, a sight so conspicuous that not recognizing it would be the real surprise.


    ¡°Shall we start with a handshake?¡±


    The city¡¯s master extended a hand with an impassive face.


    ¡°Ah... That would be problematic.¡±


    If I grasped that buzzing hand, I¡¯d regress instantly¡­


    She was like a sparking electric mouse, with surges crackling all over, even if I didn¡¯t have the ability to regress on being injured, I wouldn¡¯t have taken her hand.


    ¡°First¡­ Let¡¯s put that bag down and talk. I knew climbers were a wildcard, but I never imagined someone like you. What is it that you want?¡±


    The city¡¯s master pointed towards the sack in my hand.


    ¡°Those tools are useless outside of the second floor. Why would you need to take them?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t stand to watch the people of this city suffer.¡±


    ¡°Suffer? That can¡¯t be right. They are in the midst of ¡®understanding¡¯ each other. Don¡¯t you see this perfect structure?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The city¡¯s master scanned the square filled with the gathered townspeople.


    ¡°Everyone in this city is a sinner. Or rather, they were.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Lazy and selfish nobles. Commoners who only pretended to be polite on the surface, unconcerned with anything beyond their own well-being. The city¡¯s resources were finite, and because of their low birth, the beggars were left to consume rotten food and muddy water. Hatred thrived among them.¡±


    It¡¯s a scene all too familiar on Earth.


    ndering those better off, suspecting they must have dirty secrets; dismissing those worse off as merelyzy. No one tries to understand those in circumstances different from their own.


    ¡°The city was so fraught with conflict that it was nicknamed ¡®The City of Endless Screams.¡¯ Gathering in the square to gossip in cliques was a daily urrence.¡±


    ¡°¡­So what happened?¡±


    ¡°I was deeply troubled. The ss conflict had reached a breaking point, and I feared the city would turn upside down. There was even talk among the nobility of using magic to massacre all themoners.¡±


    Distrust. Loathing. Contempt. The city was rife with negative sentiment.


    This isn¡¯t right¡­ ording to divine teachings, people should live in mutual understanding and consideration. She had a duty to lead the city bequeathed to her by her parents on the right path.


    But there seemed to be no solution to this conflict. Should she intimidate them with force? Take the political risk andpletely rece the corrupt nobility? But what would be the point? The citizens would just divide into factions and fight all over again, wouldn¡¯t they?


    Could there be a way to eliminate the root of the conflict?


    Amidst her anguish, one day, a divine whisper came to her.


    Offer the city to the tower the divine was building.


    Dedicate her life to the divine.


    Then, the divine would bring a peace where everyone could truly understand each other, a peace in the truest sense¡­


    ¡°...I dedicated this city to the divine Luminous. What you see now, this splendid city, is the result of that offering.¡±


    ¡°...Luminous?¡±


    ¡°Human beings are incapable of understanding each other. We differ in our backgrounds, our life journeys, and our personalities.¡±


    The city¡¯s master continued, undeterred by my skepticism.


    ¡°That¡¯s why this city is beautiful. It allows you to truly be someone else, to deeply understand others from within.¡±


    Each box represents a single human being. When a resident takes one into their possession, their way of life ispletely transformed.


    Humans cannot understand one another. So, this city is based on the lunatic notion that if one were to live another¡¯s life, one mighte to understand them.


    ¡°Even without the influence of the climbers, the boxes of the residents are designed to be reassigned every ten years. In this city, aging is non-existent, so eventually, after a very long time... everyone will understand everyone else. Having lived each other¡¯s lives. With abundant resources, this city can truly be a utopia in every sense of the word. By that time, the boxes will be unnecessary.¡±


    A Garden of Eden where everyone perfectly understands each other.


    That seemed to be the utopia the city¡¯s master was envisioning.


    ¡°...What do you think?¡±


    The city¡¯s master looked at me squarely with blue eyes.


    My response was straightforward.


    ¡°...Why should I care? What¡¯s that to me?¡±


    I dropped the formalities. I had no interest in her absurd philosophies.


    Everyone in this city is a sinner? Sure, they¡¯ve been selfish and not the kindest of souls... but I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re all sinners.


    But hey, if she thinks so, it¡¯s not my ce to argue. From the get-go, there¡¯s something off about her gaze. What do they call it these days? A ¡®lunatic with clear eyes¡¯?


    ¡°What bugs me are those high-and-mighty ¡®Gold¡¯ nobles. I can¡¯t stand the crappy tasks they set up. To get stronger, yers have to sin by force, and the residents are forced to live others¡¯ lives... it¡¯s pitiful.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why not ditch this ss hierarchy, assign sensible tasks directly, and reward based on difficulty? Is it really necessary for the residents to understand each other?¡±


    But the city¡¯s master just shook her head.


    ¡°...It is necessary. A necessity you cannotprehend.¡±


    The city¡¯s master pondered, her finger resting on her chin.


    ¡°I really need that sack... but because of the rules, I can¡¯t just snatch it first. How about we do this instead?¡±


    She rummaged through the pouch at her waist and pulled out a mark that shone like a polished diamond.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this. It¡¯s the highest reward. Archangel Raphael himself said, ¡¯Give when you wish to give, but only one exists.¡¯¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I intended to give it to someone whose talents could capture my interest... but given the circumstances, I¡¯ll give this to you if you leave all the boxes behind. I like the structure of the second floor as it is, and I have no intention of changing it. Let¡¯s just each look out for our own benefit.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to bribe me now? With that diamond-tier reward?¡±


    It was the very hidden reward I had been trying to get since I first entered the 2nd floor.


    ¡°Think what you want. These residents are none of your concern, right?¡±


    ¡°...Ugh.¡±


    The dazzling diamond reward. And the freedom of the city¡¯s residents, constrained by the autocracy of the city¡¯s owner, bound to the second floor, forced to live out their predetermined roles¡­


    Which to choose...


    It¡¯s true the residents were selfish. Theyckedpassion and were quick to tear each other down.


    But... does that mean they deserve all this suffering?


    Should they have to live out someone else¡¯s life in the name of understanding one another?


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±


    I untied the knot at my waist and slipped on the leather gloves given to me when I first entered the second floor.


    The gloves fit snugly, a smooth caress against the skin.


    This should be enough.


    ¡°...You n to fight? Well, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t dislike a man with spirit.¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    I extended my hands slightly forward.


    ¡°Toss the symbol from there. I feel like I might get shocked if I get too close.¡±


    No matter if the diamond-tier mark was actually diamond or just colored to look like it¡­ It would be quite anticlimactic to regress while just taking the mark from her hand, wouldn¡¯t it? But as far as I know, leather doesn¡¯t conduct electricity.


    ¡°...Yes, well. Here you go.¡±


    The city¡¯s master, her face souring, tossed the diamond mark to me, while the multitude of residents watched with a mix of disbelief and despair.


    I, unfazed, handed it to the angel, who opened the portal with a hesitant hand.


    Before stepping into the portal, I did not forget to offer a word of advice to the residents.


    ¡°Just¡­ wait, please. I¡¯lle back.¡±


    I had intended to regress anyway. If I truly brought all the boxes with me to the next floor, wouldn¡¯t neers, including Choi Ji-won, end up trapped on the second floor?


    I tried to change the system for the residents in a rational way before regressing... but that woman is just too inflexible. If I push her further, I feel like I might take a hit.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a hundred, no, a thousand times wiser to secure the diamond reward first?


    I felt sorry for the residents, but... I hoped they could wait just a little longer. I was nning to regress soon.


    Gently, I pushed myself into the portal. You have cleared the second floor. Please select your diamond reward.


    It was time to check the hidden reward I had been anticipating.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 48: Regressor in Action (5)

    Chapter 48: Regressor in Action (5)


    It listed rewards for each rank.


    Bronze rewards were trivial consumables or defective potions.


    Silver rewards included ¡®sturdy¡¯ weapons or armor, along with the lowest-grade potions.


    Gold rewards were ¡®well-crafted¡¯ weapons and armor, as well as lower-grade potions.


    And then, came the tinum reward; there was a set of ¡®shlight¡¯ with its evidently cheat-like performance and good elixir that would be useful for anyone.


    If one were to overlook the systemic unfairness, it¡¯s undeniable that from the yer¡¯s perspective, the second floor was a remarkably generous stage.


    With virtually no risk, and rewards guaranteed regardless of their size. Compared to the tutorial stage, rife with blood and death, this was quite literally heaven.


    There were no bull-headed monsters out for your life, nor was there a rationing of food. If a yer wished to stay on the second floor, they could do so indefinitely, and if they wanted to move on, they could do so in an instant. If one didn¡¯t get greedy and aimed only for the silver rank rewards, clearing the stage was never an issue.


    Despite the easy clear right before my eyes, the diamond rewards I struggled so hard to obtain couldn¡¯t help but raise expectations.


    Will there be elixirs this time? Or an item with insane performance? Come to think of it, I remember seeing a ¡®Magic¡¯ stat on other people¡¯s status screens... Could the reward possibly include the Thunder Mana Technique? Could I, like the master of the city, emit lightning from my body?


    I swallowed hard without realizing it and checked the notification that appeared before me.Please select your Diamond reward - Heart of Lightning [Trait]


    - shbow [Trait]


    Lowest-grade Elixir [Consumable]


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    Elixir is an elixir, but what¡¯s with a ¡®lowest-grade¡¯ elixir?


    Dismissing useless thoughts, I decided to read the detailed descriptions.Heart of Lightning [S] ¡®To wield this technique is to be prepared for death,¡¯ said the knight of thunder.


    - Upon activation, it expends all your magical power and reces it with lightning attribute mana. It greatly enhances all physical abilities, including reaction speed, and every attack you make inflicts additional lightning damage. While the effectsts, the user continually takes damage, and the ¡®Heart of Lightning¡¯ remains active until all the lightning mana is exhausted.sh Step [S] ¡®By the time you see it, it¡¯s already toote.¡¯


    - A movement technique utilizing extreme speed control. Consumes arge amount of mana to allow for instantaneous high-speed movement. However, the distance moved is affected by proficiency.Lowest-Grade Elixir [S] ¡®Immortality may not be possible, but a long, disease-free life seems within reach.¡¯


    - When consumed in full, it heals all physical ailments. Unlike the original, it is less effective against curses.


    ¡°Tsk...¡±


    The Heart of Lightning. Just by looking at it, one can tell it possesses immense power and has that certain cool factor.


    The protagonist, cornered. Loved ones to protect. An overwhelmingly powerful enemy. After contemting, the protagonist decides and activates the ¡®Heart of Lightning¡¯. Wow, how cool.


    Moreover, my regression ability itself suits the short-termbat-type traits very well. Like when I decapitated the Minotaur by pumping power into my heroic trait, I just need to amplify mybat power momentarily, grab the reward, and regress.


    But since it¡¯s written, ¡®the user continues to take damage during the duration,¡¯ it¡¯s all just pie in the sky. I¡¯d regress the moment I activate the trait.


    Since I regress upon taking damage, I can¡¯t make use of ¡®Endure, my body!¡¯ type traits.


    Simrly, the lowest-grade elixir is a consumable. If I could take it back to reality and sell it, I¡¯d make a fortune... but it¡¯s not something I can take with me when I regress.


    It might be nice to drink it now, but my body is the epitome of health. There¡¯s no merit in choosing the elixir.


    That leaves only one option. The sh Step.


    Should I be grateful that there¡¯s at least one thing I can use from the diamond rewards?


    ¡°...How do I even use this?¡±


    I¡¯ve never had a skill like sh Step that requires direct activation.


    The moment I touched ¡®sh Step¡¯ with the tip of my finger, out of a bit of curiosity...


    ¡°Uh, ahh...¡±


    A splitting headache assailed me. It felt like all my brain cells were burning up, but apparently, it didn¡¯t count as damage since there was no sign of regressing.


    Information forcefully flowed into my mind. How to maintain bnce on the tip of my toes. When and where to direct magical power. How to step without straining the feet.


    ¡°Huff... Huff...¡±


    About a minute passed in this way. Gradually, the pain subsided, and I could finally lift my head.


    Just like how the contents of an entire book can be hammered into one¡¯s head, all the information about sh Step was now inside mine.


    ¡°...¡±


    The movement technique used by knights of thunder. sh Step.


    Isn¡¯t it said that the more you know, the more you see?


    The strange movements disyed by the master of the city. The reason why she could appear suddenly as if she blinked into existence. The secret was the peerless movement technique known as ¡®sh Step,¡¯ which I now understood intellectually.


    And I realized a very important fact.


    ¡°...I need to know how to use mana to utilize this.¡±


    The description ¡®using mana¡¯ attached to various items... It wasn¡¯t like in games where mana is automatically expended.


    I had to manually move the mana to activate it. And I didn¡¯t know how to use mana.


    I¡¯ve obtained an S-rank reward... but I have no immediate way to use it.


    ¡°Status window.¡±Name: Junho Kim [LV:16] Traits:


    - Regression [EX]


    - sh Step [S]


    - Curiosity [A]


    - Awe [B]


    - Hero [C]


    - Swordsmanship [F]


    The achievement level that was 13 had risen to 16.


    And a sturdy S-rank trait was added. One that I have no use for.


    ¡°Well, that aside...¡±


    I was originally nning to experiment with the S-rank reward I obtained this time... but that¡¯s no longer necessary. I¡¯ve realized I can¡¯t use it right now.


    Then, I should move on to the next step.


    I first opened a portal to reality and moved to the familiar setting of my studio apartment.


    Right now, I¡¯ve cleared the second floor and haven¡¯t yet entered the third floor. So, if I take damage, I¡¯ll regress to the point where I just entered the second floor...


    But the part that needs attention is that I¡¯ve cleared the second floor.


    What does that mean? It means the embargo on the second floor is lifted. Therefore, I can freely enjoy the reviews of others who have already cleared the second floor.


    Listening to the stories of others, I could certainly learn something I had missed.


    There must be a way to persuade or subdue the stubborn master of the city. I heard that I wasn¡¯t the only one who had tried to change the nobility. It meant others too had attempted to alter the structure of the floor.


    I immediately turned on myputer and scoured through various Korean onlinemunities. Having some experience in forum browsing, finding the information I wanted wasn¡¯t too hard, but¡­


    - Got this as a silver reward, is it any good?


    - What happens if we hit each other on the second floor? Too scared to try it.


    - Really wanna kill all those blocking the way lol


    - But why even have bronze rewards? Don¡¯t get it.


    ¡°...This is just a mess.¡±


    The problem was that there was absolutely no new useful information. It was all the stuff I already knew.


    I had a rtively thorough understanding of the second floor through repeated regressions, while these people had barely managed to get through it once.


    Moreover, it hadn¡¯t been long since the U.S. president had announced the existence of the tower.


    The number of people who had cleared the second floor at this point could literally be counted on one hand. Whether they were training on the first floor or just messing around, most seemed reluctant to ascend to the second.


    ¡°...A waste of time.¡±


    After about two hours of web surfing, I concluded that searching for information online was pointless.


    The climbers¡¯munity wasn¡¯t active yet, and there were hardly any who had gone up to the second floor. And most of them probably chose the silver rewards.


    Thinking about it, I might be the person who knows the most about the second floor on Earth right now.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    As I turned off theputer and was about to lie down on the bed to n...


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    I remembered therge poster of Michael Jeter that was stuck in a corner of the square.


    And I recalled the stories of those American middle-aged men. They had mentioned an unofficial yermunity in the U.S.


    ¡°...The Americanmunity?¡±


    All themunities I had searched were limited to Korea. Why hadn¡¯t I thought of checking foreignmunities?


    Quickly, I maneuvered through various major Americanmunities.


    The American middle-aged man¡¯s words were no exaggeration; I could see that a few yermunities had already formed.


    I essed thergest of thesemunities and scrolled down swiftly.


    It didn¡¯t take long to find what I was looking for. The post was pinned with an astonishing number of rmendations.


    ¡°...Found it.¡±


    A familiar username. The exact content I had been looking for.


    ¡°My experience on the second floor was quite unpleasant. I almost died at the hands of the city¡¯s master.¡±


    Poster: M.J.


    It seems I have found a lead.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Hello everyone,


    We''d like to kindly inform you that, simr to Interspecies Wives, Regression is Too Much can now also be sponsored. Additional information can be found on the respective Patreon Tiers.


    This endeavor aims to elerate the release rate, and all contributions for sponsored chapters will directly support the dedicated trantor we''ve brought on board for this purpose.


    Note: Happy Cat will still release the promised chapters(2 chaps a week = 8-9 chaps a month). This is just to further boost the release rate and trante the whole novel ASAP.


    Thank you for your support!


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 49: Regressor in Action (6)

    Chapter 49: Regressor in Action (6)


    Initials M.J. The name is Michael Jeter.


    About two monthster, he would be appointed as the chairman of the yer¡¯s Association in the United States.


    There¡¯s no known detail about what his ability is, how powerful it is, or exactly what he did... but I heard he received unanimous support within the American yermunity to be appointed as chairman.


    Also, I remember seeing therge notice that Michael Jeter had posted on the second floor.


    It said something to the effect of, ¡°After receiving a silver or bronze reward, take a potion. And use the potion to train vigorously...¡±


    Regardless of the specifics, Michael Jeter seemed like someone who wanted to be of help to humanity. That¡¯s why I started to read his post with a sense of expectation.


    Xxx ¨C xxxx - xxxx


    The experience on the second floor was extremely unpleasant. I nearly died at the hands of the city¡¯s master.


    If you¡¯re reading this, you must have cleared the second floor, right? I want to congratte you first. Is the notice I posted still there? I¡¯d be heartbroken if it had fallen down.


    Friends, I think the second floor I experienced was quite different from what you went through. I received a tinum reward, beyond the gold. Oh, it was a horrific experience.


    At first, when I saw a murderer get struck by lightning and turn to ash, I thought this floor was quite reasonable. Getting the bronze and silver marks seemed very easy. I even briefly entertained the thought that, maybe like the zealots say, this tower is not a trial but a blessing.


    But as everyone knows, the real challenge started with obtaining the gold mark. The nobles were giving tasks that involved harming others.


    I don¡¯t know what you decided, but I thought it was a trap. Whether the creator of this tower is truly a god, or something pretending to be one, it was made to judge us, right? It doesn¡¯t make sense to assign a task that involves kidnapping others.


    So, I subdued a noble. I thought it was a monster in disguise. But then, I found about three tinum marks and a golden box inside his coat. When I asked another resident, they told me this golden box was like ddin¡¯s magicmp that could produce an unlimited number of marks.


    So, I just gave the golden box to that resident. I gave the silver box that the person originally had to the fallen noble. And thus, having defeated a corrupt noble, Michael lived happily ever after with his tinum rewards~... or so I wish the story ended.


    Good heavens, I had no idea that obtaining a mark would cause arge emblem to float above my head. I never anticipated that people would block my path, exploiting the rule against violence among yers.


    I swear to the sky, it was an ident. I didn¡¯t mean to use violence; I merely lifted the man blocking my way to ce him behind me. But I forgot my own strength, and I never imagined I¡¯d break his ribs.


    Yes, Imitted violence. And yes, I was struck by lightning by the city¡¯s master. (Ah, you know about the city¡¯s master, right? You would if you¡¯ve conversed with the residents.) It was an electrifying experience. The minor issue? I was supposed to be knocked out for about 12 hours from the lightning but I managed to stay conscious. Even the city¡¯s master had a goodugh over it.


    Since I survived the lightning, I asked about the gold-level mission being unreasonable. After hearing myints, she just flicked her fingers and said, ¡°If you want to change the rules,e at me.¡±


    As you know, I¡¯m pretty good at physical activities, right? But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t even touch her, not even once, until I waspletely worn out. And when I finally did get hit, it hurt so much I thought I was going to die. Luckily, she let me go saying, ¡°Murder is not allowed.¡± It was a humiliating experience. She could have killed me a hundred times over if she wanted. If anyone has invented a time machine, I¡¯d advise not to show off on the second floor.


    By the way, I don¡¯t like the gloves I got as a reward. If anyone has a Grade B or higher item or an elixir, please contact me. I¡¯m open to trades.


    Xxx ¨C xxxx - xxxx


    -Goodness. That was a close call.


    -Jeter. As your fan, I wonder, isn¡¯t trading items risky?


    -Friend. Are you worried about Michael? It¡¯s clear you haven¡¯t done the tutorial with him.


    -Interesting story, Jeter.


    (¡­)


    Thements continued on and on. Whatever Michael Jeter did in the tutorial, he seemed to have established a legendary status in thismunity. Judging by thements, everyone trusted him.


    And then there was the confidence in his writing, the resilience to withstand the attacks from the city¡¯s master, and even thepetence to attempt to rece a noble before anyone else.


    As a regressor, I have a thorough understanding of the second floor, but Michael Jeter has managed to gather so much information so quickly.


    M.J. He definitely had the makings of a yer¡¯s Association chairman. I felt I could trust his posts from now on.


    ¡°Besides¡­¡±


    The city master¡¯s phrase, ¡°If you want to change the rules,e at me,¡± implied not just herbative nature but also the possibility that if she wished, the rules of the second floor could be somewhat altered.


    Before I regressed, when I suggested changing the gold-level mission, the response was not ¡®It can¡¯t be done,¡¯ but ¡®There¡¯s no need to change it.¡¯


    Meaning¡­ if I could persuade the city¡¯s master, changing the rules might indeed be possible.


    Several ns came and went in my mind¡­ and I decided to choose the most rational option to try.


    ¡°...I guess I have to give it a shot, right?¡±


    Initially, it¡¯s impossible for me to fight...


    First, I must persuade with words. You have been injured Regressing to the moment you first entered the second floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Right after regressing, I went to find the angel in the square.


    ¡°Angel.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Can the master of the city change the rules of the second floor if they wish?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    The angel was momentarily flustered but seemedmitted to her duties and gave me an answer.


    ¡°Archangel Raphael has granted some level of authority, yes. It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°...Then, can a rule like ¡®Climbers should get along with each other¡¯ be changed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s a core rule. Even if the city¡¯s master has been given some authority, it¡¯s only partial! Fundamentally, she¡¯s also part of the second floor, you know?¡±


    ¡°...What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a guide!!¡±


    I entertained the dangerous curiosity of what would happen if I hit this angel... but decided to restrain myself after imagining suddenly gaining a ¡®Curse of the Angel¡¯ trait. Traits persist even after regression, after all.


    Setting that aside, I got a firm answer from the angel that the city¡¯s master could indeed change the rules to some extent.


    ¡°...I hate repetitive tasks.¡±


    From there, what I did was identical to the previous iteration.


    I collected the bronze boxes first, expanded my influence based on that, took over one street, and then expanded to another.


    Although I wasn¡¯t able to actpletely identically, causing the collection to be slightly slowerpared to the previous iteration... just the process was different, but the result was the same.


    ¡°Hello. I am the master of the city.¡±


    The city¡¯s master appeared in an instant using ¡®sh Step¡¯. I asked why she had dedicated the city to the god, and the same answer came back as before.


    ¡°This city, with its abundant resources, can be a true utopia.¡±


    Up to here, it was the same as thest iteration...


    But this time, my attitude was different.


    In thest iteration, I simply let her wed philosophy slide, but this time I was determined to confront it head-on.


    ¡°Have you... ever tried to understand the thoughts of the residents?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°The residents aren¡¯t understanding each other, they¡¯re just suffering. Did those people want to understand others? Isn¡¯t that not the case? While emphasizing understanding so much, you yourself don¡¯t even try to understand others. You just stand by with your arms crossed, watching them suffer.¡±


    She imed to want others to understand each other, yet she herself showed no intention of understanding them. I was pointing out that contradiction.


    ¡°Stop this madness. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be only fair for you to join in this ¡®understanding¡¯ you so cherish?¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Why should I understand them?¡±


    But the city¡¯s master tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°These people... they are all residents of my city.¡±


    ¡°...And what of it?¡±


    ¡°I am the owner of the city. Isn¡¯t it natural that I do as I please?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ah, to borate for the climber¡¯s sake... This city is an independent autonomous district. Which means, all the people here are my assets. Do you see? I want an ideal city that operates perfectly, not to be part of it myself.¡±


    I understand that this city is akin to a city-state. But our ways of thinking arepletely different.


    The master of the city viewed her residents as property. That¡¯s why she felt no guilt and saw no need to seek consent.


    ¡°You are a climber. That¡¯s why I respect you. You are not under my jurisdiction. And so, you must respect my jurisdiction as well.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you this diamond mark... Leave the sack and just go. Or would you prefer to fight me, to win the freedom of the residents?¡±


    The city¡¯s master, pulling a diamond mark from a main leather pouch at her hip, unted it.


    All the logic I had meticulously prepared crumbled before her ¡®ownership of residents¡¯ theory.


    I felt it for certain. It was impossible to persuade the city¡¯s master.


    Like all mad people, she was entrenched in her own logic.


    In the end, the only thing I could do here was to take the diamond mark and clear the second floor. After all, I had nned on obtaining the ¡®Heart of Thunder¡¯ trait. You have cleared the second floor. Please select your diamond reward.


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    That¡¯s right, she has no intention of changing her mind easily.


    She won¡¯t be satisfied until there¡¯s a fight.


    Well then... fine.


    I have no choice but to resort to myst resort.


    I selected the ¡®Heart of Thunder¡¯ trait, hammered its usage into my head, and then fiercely stomped on my thigh. You have been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the second floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    Before an annoying person could approach, I trudged to a corner of the square, and sat down cross-legged on the ground with a heavy sigh.


    There is a need to overhaul the structure of the second floor for the sake of humanity.


    A brilliant strategy to liberate the residents. A way for people to obtain gold-level rewards or higher without ruing sin.


    At the same time, a method to make the most out of the diamond-level rewards.


    I have a n in mind.


    And the starting point of that n is simple-


    ¡°...She¡¯ste.¡±


    -To wait.


    To take a spot in this square and wait indefinitely.


    Until the brightest talent I know of reaches the second floor.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 50: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (1)

    Chapter 50: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (1)


    The key to the n I have set this time is to attract attention.


    I mustpletely disrupt the nerves of the city¡¯s master. I need to create an environment where she cannot concentrate.


    And if I want to disturb the nerves of the city¡¯s master, who suggests fighting her if you¡¯re annoyed by her management, there¡¯s no better way than giving her a fight.


    And, of course, I cannot y that role. If I¡¯m touched by lightning, I¡¯ll regress. The option of me fighting personally is impossible from the start.


    But isn¡¯t a great leader¡¯s virtue not about being good at everything, but rather valuing and employing people who are skilled in those areas?


    If I cannot fight, then I just need to find someone who can fight in my ce.


    And as far as I know, the strongest person among those who haven¡¯t yete to the second floor is Choi Ji-Won.


    Even though the heartfelt conversation we shared in the past lingers in my heart, making me somewhat reluctant to face her... I have no choice.


    There¡¯s no alternative. What can I do?


    But you might ask, how do I know when Choi Ji-Won wille up? I have thought this through before acting.


    Firstly, it¡¯s considerably easy to hold out on the second floor.


    The residents of Silver Grade are diligent in their work due topulsion.


    And they seem to have little interest in money, either because there¡¯s nowhere to spend it or because theyck the free will to do so. Most ces offer all services for free.


    I haven¡¯t been outside the city, but I hear the resources are incredibly abundant... It makes sense that there¡¯s no intention to demandpensation.


    What does this mean? It means one can dine without paying.


    Food? Just casually walk into any restaurant and eat.


    Clothes? Enter any clothing store, and they¡¯ll let you take whatever you like.


    Sleep? There are inns in this city. Of course, due to theck of foot traffic, they¡¯re mostly empty, but still... they exist. If you want to sleep, you can.


    Every aspect of this environment is optimized for endurance. If it had been a dangerous environment like in the tutorial, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to wait for Choi Ji-Won.


    When I reviewed the n in my head, it seemed perfect.


    In two months, Choi Ji-Won will seed in climbing to the 10th floor.


    So, at thetest, she should enter the 2nd floor within a month. There¡¯s no need to wait for years.


    ¡°Well, then...¡±


    I settled in a corner of the open space, crouching down to start watching for people being summoned.


    When will youe, Choi Ji-Won?


    I hope... youe quickly.


    ¡°...¡±


    The sun was beginning to set.


    Choi Ji-Won was nowhere to be seen yet. I only learned some useless information: during the day, more Asians are summoned, and as time passes, the proportion of Westerners increases - Perhaps due to the different time zones on Earth, while time in the tower is fixed.


    ¡°Should I go to sleep now?¡±


    As darkness fell and sleepiness crept in, I headed to the inn. There was no n to sleep long. It seemed unlikely that Choi Ji-Won woulde to the 2nd floor in the early morning hours by Korean standards, but you never know. My endurance test was just beginning.


    ¡°Bro, what¡¯s up with that guy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s just always there like that. Let¡¯s not bother. Just look for someone with a gold mark. Damn, I heard the dawn shift is the best.¡±


    ¡°The dawn shift?¡±


    ¡°If you got a gold mark, would youe during the day or at dawn? I heard the odds are much better in the early morning.¡±


    A week passed.


    Choi Ji-Won still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    The biggest problem with doing nothing is oveing boredom.


    Scanning the faces of those arriving on the second floor and checking for Choi Ji-Won was excruciatingly dull.


    ¡°But is this gold mark really meaningful? I¡¯m not even sure if the rewards are significantly different¡­¡±


    ¡°Man, you really know nothing, do you? In the underworld, rumors about the ¡®Magic Potion¡¯ have already spread far and wide. I only recently found out ites from the tower... Anyway, it¡¯s all the rage these days. Did you know that wealthy old folks are buying up everything thates out of the tower?¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from Detroit, you know? Right now, potions are the hottest item. Especially the lower grades*, you can¡¯t get them even with money. You think I came to the second floor for no reason? If I get this, I¡¯ll hit the jackpot. I could buy a truckload of women. You can¡¯t make women on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    But the thugs blocking the alleyway were no different; they never stopped talking for a moment.


    When you think about it, it¡¯s true. How long are they supposed to wait here aimlessly, hoping someone wille with a gold mark?


    Me and the thugs, in the end, we all had to win the battle against ourselves.


    At least the guy blocking the path near me was chatty, which kept me entertained for a while, but even that had its limits.


    Fighting like hell with a goblin seems easier than this.


    Choi Ji-Won, when are youing...


    Two weeks passed.


    Yesterday in the early evening, David, the guy who acted friendly with me, cleared the second floor with a gold mark.


    What about the guys blocking the path?


    ¡°Move aside, I¡¯ve got four marks here. We¡¯re supposed to help each other out, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow¡­¡±


    He bribed them with the marks. It probably took about two weeks because he needed time to gather enough gold marks to bribe the thugs blocking his way.


    ¡°It took some time because of the NPCs getting in the way¡­ but I was in the football team. You gotta win the game, right?¡±


    David had a triumphant expression, like a running back who just scored a touchdown.


    I thought about saying something, but... it seemed pointless, so I let it go.


    Choi Ji-Won, when are youing? I¡¯m really going to lose my mind at this rate.


    Two and a half weeks had passed.


    I asionally saw other Koreans, but still, no familiar faces appeared.


    Because of this, unable to ovee my boredom, I became acquainted with the thugs blocking the alley near where I was. (The ones who were talking before had already obtained gold marks and cleared the floor. They called it ¡®graduating¡¯.)


    I asked them something I had been curious about for a while.


    The one who created the tower initially proimed to judge humanity, and in the tutorial, that was actually demonstrated.


    Despite this, I asked why there were still those whomitted evil acts...


    The answer was more shocking than I expected.


    ¡°Well¡­ someone else will probably handle that judgment. No one expects me to clear the 66th floor anyway. Wouldn¡¯t it be okay for me to live like a jerk just this once? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one doing this.¡±


    One with a ¡®just me¡¯ mindset.


    ¡°The judgment is over, right? That means the price has been paid. What? What if there¡¯s another judgmentter? Then... just lose some stats or something. Paying the price is enough, right?


    One willing tomit evil acts, expecting to pay for themter.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t think about it, you know? My life¡¯s already screwed... might as well all go down together.¡±


    One without any thoughts.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The world is vast.


    Globally, are there more good people or bad?


    More educated or uneducated?


    The never-ending crime across the world seems, in a way, inevitable.


    When too much power is given to an individual, chaos is inevitable.


    I must climb the tower quickly.


    Three weeks had passed.


    After a long wait... I finally came face to face with someone I knew.


    ¡°Long time no see¡­ or should I say that?¡±


    Yes.


    The person everyone had been waiting for.


    If this world were a novel and I were a reader, the person I would have looked forward to meeting again.


    A person with a righteous heart.


    Walking towards me with amanding presence and extending a handshake.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you. Do you remember me?¡±


    It was Park Cheol-Jin, the middle-aged firefighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help in the tutorial. You saved my life¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°At first, I wondered if I was dreaming... but I wasn¡¯t the only one with that experience. Being able to create a portal to the first floor whenever... I¡¯vee to ept it somewhat.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°To think we did the tutorial together and now the second floor... Feels like it¡¯s fate, doesn¡¯t it? Ah, how long have you been on the second floor? There doesn¡¯t seem to be any immediate threat, but... I haven¡¯t seen any mission objectives yet.¡±


    It¡¯s good to see him.


    But... I wish it were someone else I was more eager to see.


    Feeling gloomy, I unknowingly clenched my mouth shut.


    ¡°Sorry, there are many things I want to ask and say¡­ but there¡¯s someone I¡¯m waiting for. Ah, there shees.¡±


    Turning around, firefighter Park Cheol-Jin looked towards the center of the square.


    Step. Step.


    In the direction he was looking, a woman was walking towards us.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing here, looking like that?¡±


    Swishing ponytail. A familiar-shaped sword.


    As I slowly turned my head, the face from my memory was staring right at me.


    Those cold eyes were fixed on me.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for your help in the tutorial.¡±


    Choi Ji-Won.


    She had finally reached the second floor.


    {¡®Especially the lower grades*, you can¡¯t get them even with money¡¯ - it was said because there¡¯s another grade lower than that - lowest.}


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Shout out to Taylor for sponsoring this chapter!


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 51: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (2)

    Chapter 51: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (2)


    ¡°That... I didn¡¯t expect to see you in such a state¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cheol-jin, look at his clothes. Now, look at ours. The wear and tear are different. He¡¯s been here more than just a day or two.¡±


    ¡°Ah, um¡­ I can¡¯t really tell.¡±


    ¡°And why are you speaking informally to him?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    The two conversed in a friendly manner.


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin¡¯s interaction with Choi Ji-won continued for a while, but then Ji-won turned her head to look at me again.


    ¡°Hello. My name is Choi Ji-won.¡±


    ¡°Cheol-jin... Ahem. Sorry, I mean, I am Park Cheol-jin. My apologies. You looked so young¡­¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin said with augh.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s alright. My name is Kim Junho.¡±


    Come to think of it, only I mentioned my name after clearing the tutorial - we never had a proper introduction.


    ¡°Do you know that the country has publicly called for survivors? I had even thought we would meet there,¡± Choi Ji-won spoke while gently stroking Boong-Boong.


    ¡°¡­There were circumstances.¡±


    Of course, I knew about it. It happened while I was gathering information just before moving up to the second floor.


    One week after clearing the tutorial, which means two weeks ago from now, the South Korean government publicly gathered the yers.


    Actually, at this point, the term ¡®yer¡¯ hadn¡¯t been standardized yet. It was a weekter that the U.S. government officially announced the term.


    Era of Turbulence¡­


    The term ¡°Era of Turbulence¡± best describes the current times. It¡¯s a period when public opinion is boiling over, and people are vehemently debating about the Tower.


    Each person has their own way of perceiving the Tower, and public opinion around the world is fragmented, with no clear right answer. It¡¯s a time when people are grabbing each other by the scruff, shouting that their view is correct, over an issue with no clear solution.


    It would have been logical for each country to make its own decisions, given the divided public opinion...


    Surprisingly, the decisions of leaders across nations were unanimous. First, to collect and digitize the list of yers. Gossip spected that there must have been some sort of agreement among these leaders.


    Regardless of the reason, whether following public opinion or international trends, the South Korean government also hurriedly gathered the yers.


    -¡°Hey, did you go to the gathering of Tower survivors in your country?¡±


    -¡°Why would I? What if they lock us up and conduct human experiments?¡±


    -¡°I went, and it wasn¡¯t like that. But they really did nothing. Just checked our names and faces and sent us back.¡±


    -¡°Then why call us? Shouldn¡¯t they ask about the Tower or teach us how to use weapons?¡±


    -¡°How would I know? Ask the president.¡±


    The problem was, although gathering everyone was a good first step, there was no progress to the next stage. Systematic support? Listening to the stories of survivors and forming an emergency task force?


    None of that happened.


    Itter came out that there was a power struggle between the president and the major opposition party, which hindered the revision of rtedws... But that¡¯s none of my business.


    Anyway, I had no intention of going when the government called. There was no point in bothering to go if they were just going to do nothing and send us back.


    ¡°Mr. Cheol-jin and I met there. Was it the Seoul Military Manpower Administration? It was used as a temporary ce to identify survivors.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s been a really long time since I went to the Military Manpower Administration. I hadn¡¯t been there since my civil defense duty ended.¡±


    It wasmon for those who had survived life-threatening situations in the tutorial to have some kind of mental scars.


    There must have been those who had to stab a trustedrade in the back.


    To Survive, Ignoring Another¡¯s Death. There must have been those who had to turn a blind eye to another¡¯s death to survive.


    And those who had to pay the price for the sins theymitted.


    It¡¯s unimaginable not to have PTSD.


    Yet, the closest family members can¡¯t empathize with the experiences in the Tower. It is impossible to listen to in the first ce. Then what about the government? What do they know to be gathering people like this? Can they even hear what yers have to say?


    Moreover, there¡¯s the enticing fruit of the first floor, an unprecedentedly sweet reward, right before our eyes. It¡¯s almost bizarre to obediently follow the government¡¯s call.


    ¡°When I went there¡­ Most of them were just people I passed by during the tutorial. And Mr. Cheol-jin turned out to be a friend of myte father¡­¡±


    Excluding those who just followed instructions and made it through the tutorial without any harm.


    Choi Ji-won. And Park Cheol-jin. Along with about 50 others who cleared the tutorial, thanks to me.


    After the government¡¯s identity verification, these people who recognized each other rented out a whole restaurant to talk.


    And naturally, the Tower was the main topic of their conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over the inte every day. What the tutorial is really like. Betraying to survive, killing to avoid death¡­ It was horrifying.¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin shook his head in disbelief.


    Only after clearing the tutorial did people truly realize.


    How much of a blessing it was to survive intact.


    How fortunate it was that everyone survived the tutorial.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to say this if we ever met again.¡±


    Choi Ji-won bowed deeply.


    ¡°I apologize for not trusting you and doubting you. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    Her voice, once tinged with a faint familiarity, was now serious and heavy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, for speaking informally to you earlier.¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin also bowed.


    ¡°After clearing the tutorial, I realized... how unfair and cruel the ce we were in was. How many lives you, Mr. Junho, had saved. I really wanted to thank you. Once again, thank you. The others also asked me to convey their gratitude if they meet you.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s okay. Really.¡±


    Overwhelmed by Emotions. My throat tightened with emotion, but I managed to swallow and barely replied.


    There was so much I wanted to say.


    About Choi Ji-won. How she¡¯s been all this time. If Boong-Boong is now more obedient. How firefighter Park Cheol-jin is doing.


    I wanted to approach them warmly, throw an arm around their shoulders, and share augh.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Their attitude made it clear.


    They felt gratitude, not closeness.


    To them, I was¡­ a benefactor, not arade.


    They were not the Choi Ji-won and Park Cheol-jin I knew.


    The memory of fighting the Minotaur together was mine alone.


    The Choi Ji-won who smiled at me in the setting sun at the clearing was gone.


    The firefighter Park Cheol-jin, who had turned pale from sweating too much and called me a hero with a thumbs-up, was gone too.


    So, the Kim Junho who was with them must be gone as well.


    This joy I feel, I must bury it within my heart.


    I thought it would hurt, but I didn¡¯t expect it to this extent. I thought time had healed it. It hadn¡¯t.


    I was lonely.


    Indeed... I should avoid getting too close to others. When I was alone, it was fine, but meeting someone I had grown fond of awakened a dormant loneliness.


    Let¡¯s maintain afortable difort. Keep a safe distance.


    Be friendly, but not too close.


    ¡°...I¡¯m d to meet you like this.¡±


    For my sake, and for theirs.


    ¡°People... They don¡¯t n to go to the second floor. At least, the normal ones don¡¯t.¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin began with a heavy expression.


    Firstly, he said that those whose mental states were shattered by the brutal tutorial did not want to ascend to the second floor.


    After being deeply scarred in the kill-or-be-killed tutorial, they lost all will, content to bury themselves in thefortable first floor.


    Except for a few with a sense of duty to save humanity and those driven by a desire to be stronger, everyone else was focused on enjoying their time on the first floor.


    Unlike the thriving item trade in America¡¯s underworld, there was no desire-driven ascent of the Tower here.


    But did those who passed the tutorial unscathed want to ascend to the second floor? That, too, was not the case.


    Theycked levels. You think achievement levels can cover that? But it¡¯s not just the absence of levels; they alsockbat experience.


    Although the exact nature of the second floor is unknown, if it¡¯s a death game where one must kill or be killed... theycked confidence inpeting with others who had risked their lives to clear the tutorial.


    ¡°So... Mr. Cheol-jin and I came as a scouting party, to check if it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin and Choi Ji-won belonged to the responsible few I mentioned earlier.


    They diligently trained on the first floor and, feeling somewhat confident inbat, decided to ascend to the second floor together.


    Choi Ji-won, halting her speech, shifted her gaze to me.


    ¡°Mr. Junho... You seem to have been here for quite a while. Is there a reason?¡±


    ¡°There is. A very important one.¡±


    After briefly exining the rules of the second floor to them, I presented the information I had gathered through my regression as if it had been meticulously researched.


    The structure of the second floor. The prohibition of violence. The residents forced to live others¡¯ lives. The master of the city who created all these conditions. And the high likelihood of summoning the city¡¯s master by taking the residents¡¯ boxes.


    ¡°That¡¯s... a madwoman.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe a god created this Tower. Maybe an evil deity.¡±


    Choi Ji-won was outraged, and firefighter Park Cheol-jin expressed his disgust.


    I knew these good people would sympathize with me.


    ¡°I need help. Could you please listen to my n?¡±


    Choi Ji-won.


    There¡¯s something I need you to do.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 52: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (3)

    Chapter 52: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (3)


    In the world of master strategists like Zhuge Liang, Sima Yi, and Zhou Yu, the mark of brilliance is achieving multiple gains with a single maneuver.


    I may not be a majestic phoenix, but I consider myself at least a resourceful stork...


    Thus, the n I came up with hinges on Choi Ji-Won imitating my earlier efforts to liberate the second level.


    Being able to catch the city¡¯s master off guard is the most basic benefit.


    But, by strategically cing Choi Ji-Won as the face of our campaign to conquer the second level, I stand to gain threefold.


    First,


    It allows me to remain in the shadows.


    Sure, emerging as a celebrated Korean hero has its appeal...


    But let¡¯s not forget theplications of regression.


    First of all, what should I even say about my trait? Even if it is passed off as something else at first, what if technology evolves to test such traits, akin to those hunter novels? Or what if there were people who had the ability to discern other people¡¯s traits?


    Let¡¯s say my extraordinary luck lets me skate by with my trait for now.


    Revealing information gleaned from regression is a delicate matter.


    As an outsider, I could easily throw out information and disappear. But as a trusted ally, questions about the source and method of acquiring that information are inevitable.


    Initially, excuses of chance or coincidence might work... but they won¡¯t hold up forever.


    Koreans, who¡¯ve grown ustomed to the concept of ¡®Towers¡¯ through webtoons and web novels, will inevitably start thinking about ¡®regressors¡¯.


    The sole Achilles¡¯ heel of an infinite regressor is exactly that - to be found out of being a regressor. In such a case, taking center stage often brings more risks than rewards.


    Therefore, putting Choi Ji-Won in the spotlight was an incredibly appealing option. After all, Ji-Won is destined to be revered as a hero of Korea. Adding a bit more to her fame won¡¯t make much of a difference.


    Now, the second point.


    It strengthens the rtionship between me, Choi Ji-Won, and firefighter Park Cheol-jin.


    It¡¯s not about bingrades like in previous iterations. It¡¯s about deepening our business rtionship.


    Right now, our connection is limited to a brief acquaintance during the tutorial phase.


    There¡¯s gratitude for having been saved, but nothing more... it¡¯s a vaguely defined rtionship.


    But let¡¯s take another look at the two people in front of me.


    Choi Ji-Won is set to emerge as a leading yer representing Korea, and firefighter Park Cheol-jin will also make a name for himself.


    What if I firmly mark my presence in their minds now?


    It will surely be beneficial in the future, whether in the Tower or in reality.


    Kim Jun-Ho, the trusted aide to Choi Ji-Won, who is treasured like gold or jade by the government? Wow, just the thought of it is thrilling.


    Lastly, the third point.


    I can help Choi Ji-Won secure a diamond-level reward.


    Of course, it will also be a significant advantage for me to take an elixir to the third floor.


    But I believe investing in Choi Ji-Won now is even more valuable.


    If I establish a good rtionship on the second floor, I¡¯ll be able to count on Ji-Won¡¯s help in the future.


    Like outsourcing battles I can¡¯t dominate on my own... (just like how the city¡¯s master is a terrible match for me).


    I was also curious to see how strong the already powerful Choi Ji-Won could be with an S-ss trait.


    Besides, there¡¯s also the matter of repaying her help.


    I¡¯m not so heartless.


    It pricks my conscience to think of exploiting Ji-Won and then callously turning my back, saying ¡®Good job¡¯ after wiping my hands clean.


    Since I¡¯ve already taken everything I need from the diamond rewards... it seems fair to let Choi Ji-Won have thest one. And pass the tinum reward to firefighter Park Cheol-jin.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s start with the bronze-level residents of each street.¡±


    And so, Choi Ji-Won, firefighter Park Cheol-jin, and I dispersed to our respective assigned streets.


    Now the real work begins.


    We collect the bronze-level residents¡¯ boxes and enlist their cooperation to swiftly rally against the silver-level residents.


    Isn¡¯t this just a repeat of what we¡¯ve done before? Technically, yes.


    But the difference lies in the fact that Choi Ji-Won is leading the charge. I¡¯m just there, hat pulled down over my eyes, asionally lending a hand.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s fight. Let¡¯s change this unfair system with our own hands!¡±


    While I manipted people with my curiosity and awe traits, Choi Ji-Won captivated them with her innate charisma.


    Confident posture. Steadfast gaze. A radiant appearance.


    Even Vin Diesel would look like a novice in the bewitching leather armor that, on her, exuded an air of elegance.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    Our approach to dealing with the nobles was different too.


    While I, fearful of being hit, hid among the residents andunched one-sided attacks, Choi Ji-Won just brazenly demolished the nobles¡¯ mansions.


    Choi Ji-Won must be levelless right now. She didn¡¯t kill a single goblin in the tutorial and only increased her bonus stats through achievement levels, which wouldn¡¯t match the stats she had when she had ughtered goblins in the past.


    Therefore, the strongest version of Choi Ji-Won I remember is the one who pushed the Minotaur into a swamp.


    But the Choi Ji-Won of now seems stronger than that version.


    Of course, that past Choi Ji-Won was faster, stronger, and more precise.


    However, the current Choi Ji-Won, though physically inferior to the Minotaur-conquering version, shows a level of finesse and detail in her movements that is iparably more sophisticated.


    ¡®Has shepletely adapted to her changed physical abilities?¡¯


    Three weeks is what was given to the genius that is Choi Ji-Won.


    Over time, Choi Ji-Won has steadily grown. And Boong-Boong, too, must have matured over these three weeks.


    There¡¯s a reason why Choi Ji-Won will clear the 10th floor in just over a month and a week from now.


    ¡°...Improved a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    After snatching the box from a knocked-out noble, Choi Ji-Won turns to me at my question.


    ¡°...I worked like crazy on the first floor. To be stronger than you were that day. I even refined my swordsmanship. Tailored it to my current physical condition.¡±


    Saying that Choi Ji-Won lifts the corners of her mouth slightly.


    Her adaptation to her altered physical abilities and the modifications she made to her swordsmanship were... overwhelmingly effective.


    Of course, I am stronger at this moment, having stacked my Hero traits.


    But... as Choi Ji-Won steadily builds her levels, and arms herself with high-quality traits and items¡­


    I think she might be the strongest in the world.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you. I am the master of this city.¡±


    Finally, she stood in front of the city¡¯s master.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give you this diamond-mark... Just drop that bag and leave. Or would you rather fight me and win the freedom of the residents?¡±


    Choi Ji-Won, pre-informed about the city¡¯s master, doesn¡¯t seem too taken aback by the sudden challenge.


    ¡°...Ji-Won?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No, she was extremely startled. Choi Ji-Won¡¯s eyes looked lost.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t think we can beat her.¡±


    Choi Ji-Won said, biting her lower lip slightly.


    ¡°That person... is a monster.¡±


    The word ¡®monster¡¯ escaped Choi Ji-Won¡¯s lips.


    Even the fully adapted Choi Ji-Won seemed unable to match the city¡¯s master.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    But that¡¯s okay. Winning the fight isn¡¯t the goal.


    ¡°That woman... She enjoys the fight itself. She won¡¯t go all out from the start.¡±


    Would I recklessly push Choi Ji-Won into a dangerous situation? There¡¯s a n.


    I believed in the stories about Michael Jeter.


    The city¡¯s master hadn¡¯t gone all out from the start. She toyed with Jeter, ying it like a game, and then struck hard at the very end.


    I n to exploit that moment ofcency.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You remember the n, right? Do your best, but slyly aim for the spot I mentioned. As subtly as possible. I¡¯ll strike the final blow while she¡¯s caught off guard. Trust me.¡±


    If something really goes wrong... I¡¯ll regress before Choi Ji-Won gets seriously hurt.


    ¡°...I trust you.¡±


    Hearing my words and steeling her resolve, Choi Ji-Won steps forward.


    ¡°You want to fight? Very well. I don¡¯t dislike those with spirit.¡±


    The city¡¯s master nods with a satisfied smile, while the angel is visibly flustered.


    ¡°Um, um¡­! If you fight here¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, right? Angel? We¡¯ll make sure to control it so the residents don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Fine! But I¡¯m not taking responsibility!¡±


    The angel, carrying a wooden board with the tiered rewards, grumbles and disappears somewhere.


    ¡°Fi, fight? With the city¡¯s master? I thought they¡¯d just talk it out? First, threatening with the boxes and¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. This isn¡¯t right.¡±


    The residents, who had flocked to the square like a swarm of clouds, quickly scattered back to their homes at the news of the impending fight, while yers mixed among them cautiously peeked out.


    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll hand over that bag and leave.¡±


    ¡°...If I win, let¡¯s end this ss-system game.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you can win, that is.¡±


    The square was now empty.


    In the very center of the square, Choi Ji-Won and the city¡¯s master stand facing each other.


    The terrified residents had long retreated to their homes, and the alleyways were packed with yers who had gathered to watch the fight.


    Despite the presence of many onlookers, the square was eerily silent.


    But this silence wasn¡¯t cold; it was a heated calm, like the quiet before a storm.


    ¡°...Is this fight for real?¡±


    A yer swallowed nervously, almost without realizing it.


    From the residents¡¯ strange behavior, it was faintly sensed. Something unusual was happening on the second floor.


    Then came this sudden uprising? Revolution? Whatever it was, something had happened.


    At first, everyone was curious about what was going on...


    But now, all the yers understood the reason.


    That woman. The woman with the ponytail was the cause of it all.


    She had turned the second-floor upside down and was now about to face off against the city¡¯s master.


    Having faced life-and-death battles in the tutorial, they instinctively understood.


    What they were about to witness would be a fight unlike anything they had ever seen.


    ¡°Looks fun, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The city¡¯s master stretched her neck, loosening up.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Choi Ji-Won slowly exhaled and drew Boong-Boong from its sheath.


    At that moment, both Choi Ji-Won and the city¡¯s master vanished.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 53: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (4)

    Chapter 53: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (4)


    Choi Ji-Won¡¯s n was straightforward.


    The opponent was overwhelmingly strong. Holding back in a fight like this was nonsensical.


    However, attacking the opponent¡¯s weakness at the very start, when their strength was at its peak, was unlikely to be effective.


    So, the strategy was to sh with full force initially. Then, when the opportunity arises, aim for the weakness. Though the city¡¯s master may be strong as a monster, she was still a human; there had to be a gap to exploit.


    ¡°Huuuh¡­¡±


    Having quickly formted her n, Choi Ji-Won gripped Boong-Boong¡¯s hilt.


    As Boong-Boong smoothly slid out of its sheath, its de gleaming in the sunlight, Choi Ji-Won rapidly advanced.


    ¡®The head.¡¯


    She raised Boong-Boong above her head and brought it down with force.


    This overhead strike was fundamental in both kendo and swordsmanship, taught early for a reason: simple yet effective.


    The motion starting from Choi Ji-Won¡¯s feet, flowing through her waist and arm, and finally reaching the tip of the sword was a disy of efficient power, without any waste.


    ¡°Oh, not bad¡­¡±


    The city¡¯s master easily deflected the powerful strike with her own sword.


    ¡®The head.¡¯


    In Kendo, a straightforward strike to the head is both the beginning and the end. If one seeks to master kendo, this is the first and most repeated stance to perfect.


    And Choi Ji-Won was confident in her dedication to practice.


    Whoosh!


    Her sword swung in a trajectory perfectly identical to the previous one.


    ¡°Do I look like a fool to you?¡±


    The city¡¯s master twisted her mouth as if to say she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to fall for the same trick twice.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Incredibly, the city¡¯s master found herself forced to block the strike in exactly the same way again. Choi Ji-Won¡¯s attack came a half-beat faster than she anticipated.


    The interval between retrieving her sword and striking again was absurdly short.


    ¡®The head.¡¯


    Choi Ji-Won, not giving the city¡¯s master a moment to think amidst her confusion, now swung her sword in a diagonal arc.


    ¡°Eek¡­¡±


    The city¡¯s master stepped back, twisting her waist slightly.


    Whoosh!


    The sword whizzed past her nose.


    It was a close call, a mere paper¡¯s width away from hitting, showcasing the city master¡¯s innate talent for judging distances. However,


    ¡°Kuh!¡±


    Continuing the momentum of her swing, Choi Ji-Won spun halfway around andunched a kick, which the city¡¯s master, apparently unprepared, hurriedly blocked with her right arm.


    The diagonal sh wasn¡¯t meant to be a strike with force. It was a feint, with the kick in mind from the start.


    ¡°...Huuuh.¡±


    The city¡¯s master, her face momentarily twisted in panic, quickly regained herposure.


    Initially, she had intended to toy with Choi Ji-Won. That¡¯s why she had entered the fight so casually...


    But this was an unforeseen scenario. A climber who had just ascended to the second level showing this level of skill? The Caucasian climber she had fought about a month ago had better stats and traits butcked finesse in utilizing them.


    But this woman was different. Though her stats might be inferior, herbat sense was off the charts.


    However, instead of dwelling on this absurd turn of events, the city¡¯s master chose to calm her emotions.


    She was a seasoned warrior and knew too well that heated emotions were of no help in battle.


    With regained calmness, the city¡¯s master began to fight more conventionally.


    The foundation of a knight¡¯s battle is reconnaissance. Know thy enemy and know thyself, and you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles.


    Maintaining a safe distance to prevent lethal blows andunching probing attacks, she began to gauge her opponent¡¯s capabilities.


    ¡°...Ugh.¡±


    As the city¡¯s master began to fight seriously, the tide of the battle abruptly shifted.


    In terms of physical prowess, the city¡¯s master was superior.


    Her depth in swordsmanship was also greater.


    From the start, Choi Ji-Won was at a disadvantage, and her earlier sess was due to the city¡¯s master beingpletely off guard.


    Now, Choi Ji-Won was being steadily overpowered. Every step the city¡¯s master took forward forced Choi Ji-Won a step back. Scratches began to appear on Choi Ji-Won¡¯s leather armor.


    To any onlooker, it was a clear domination by the city¡¯s master, but ironically, their inner thoughts were the opposite.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    The city¡¯s master gritted her teeth.


    This ponytail woman was strange. Unnaturally quick. There was more power in her sword than it seemed, causing a tingling pain in the city¡¯s master¡¯s palms with each sh.


    Especially her ability to dodge attacks from blind spots, as if she had eyes in the back of her head, almost provoked a curse.


    The n was to overpower with pure swordsmanship without using magic... but it wasn¡¯t going as smoothly as expected.


    While the city¡¯s master was superior in the realm of swordsmanship...


    With every sh, Choi Ji-Won was rapidly catching up.


    Of course, if the city¡¯s master started using her magic in full force, the situation would turn 180 degrees...


    But her pride, wanting to win with swordsmanship, and the anxiety of being caught up were fiercely conflicting in her mind.


    ¡®She¡¯s quite capable.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Choi Ji-Won and Boong-Boong were metaphorically smiling inside.


    She had a trait that allowed her to sense the strength of her opponents.


    And ording to that trait, the woman in front of her was an unbelievable monster. That¡¯s why Choi Ji-Won had been so tense.


    But after crossing swords directly, she realized.


    She could win. The city¡¯s master, without using magic, wasn¡¯t as monstrous as she had thought.


    The city¡¯s master had the upper hand in strength and agility, and even in the finesse of technique.


    But Choi Ji-Won was still growing. The more they exchanged blows in split-second timing, the more her brain sparked with inspiration.


    What she hadcked was realbat experience against superhumans.


    If this continued for just ten more minutes...


    Choi Ji-Won was confident she could win.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The two figures, moving at superhuman speed, entwined in a beautiful dance across the square, with sparks brilliantly embroidering the air.


    ¡°...I can¡¯t really see them. Can you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    To firefighter Park Cheol-jin¡¯s question, I didn¡¯t answer verbally but simply nodded slightly.


    Truthfully, it was hard to see. Their movements were so fast that they left only blurry afterimages.


    Still, I could roughly grasp the situation. Choi Ji-Won initially seemed to have an edge, but now she was being pushed back.


    Yet, she was holding on remarkably well.


    This was problematic.


    ¡°Oh, wow¡­ this is insanely cool¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn, is this like an animation? Is this level of fighting even real?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a legend¡­¡±


    As other yers expressed their awe, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frustrated.


    The original n required Choi Ji-Won to be on the defensive.


    Then, at a critical moment, she was supposed to deliver a fatal blow, and just before retiring valiantly, I would step in to finish the job.


    But Choi Ji-Won wasn¡¯t being overpowered as expected. And the city¡¯s master didn¡¯t seem to be letting her guard down either.


    The n had slightly gone awry.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡®...Is Choi Ji-Won stronger than I thought?¡¯


    She was too strong.


    I had assumed she would be easily overpowered, based on what Michael Jeter had said.


    But whether it was a good match-up or Choi Ji-Won was just that exceptional, I hadn¡¯t expected her to be able topete so evenly with the city¡¯s master.


    Of course, the absence of lightning strikes indicated that the city¡¯s master was holding back...


    Still, the fact that Choi Ji-Won could stand her ground so well was beyond ordinary.


    Choi Ji-Won. Ever since the tutorial, I¡¯ve wondered what kind of woman she is.


    Is this the prowess of a scion from an SSS-tier swordsmanship family? I feel like an extra in her story...


    ¡°Jun-Ho?¡±


    My thoughts were interrupted by firefighter Park Cheol-jin.


    ¡°Look over there.¡±


    The two fiercely battling figures had suddenly stopped.


    ¡°...It seems I can¡¯t win with skill alone. You truly are a genius. And here I thought I was somewhat of one myself.¡±


    The city¡¯s master, rotating her sore wrists, shook her head in disbelief.


    She had a hunch that if the fight continued this way, she would lose.


    She had never seen anyone with such wless fundamentals.


    Psychological warfare didn¡¯t work on her. Choi Ji-Won¡¯s sense of distance was on par with hers, and she managed to block every attack, even those from blind spots.


    Even the depth of swordsmanship, where the city¡¯s master had initially had an advantage, was now matched by Choi Ji-Won. Choi Ji-Won was predicting her moves, while the city¡¯s master couldn¡¯t read Choi Ji-Won¡¯s at all.


    In summary¡­ she had been utterly defeated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit what needs to be admitted. In swordsmanship¡­ I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    But her voice didn¡¯t sound like one conceding defeat.


    ¡°Huuuh.¡±


    The moment the city¡¯s master opened her eyes after briefly closing them, her pupils started to glow faintly blue.


    Electric currents began to flow around her body and armor, and her sword was enveloped in blue sparks.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll use the magic as well. It will bepletely different from what you¡¯ve seen so far. My true strength lies in my overwhelming magical power.¡±


    Swordsmanship was never her strong suit. The ponytail woman¡¯s victory over her in that regard wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Just as the city¡¯s master dered this and was about to adopt abat stance,


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Choi Ji-Won suddenly extended her palm, halting the city¡¯s master in her tracks as she was about to rush in.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment... I need to grab something.¡±


    In the midst of the battle, Choi Ji-Won walked toward firefighter Park Cheol-jin, who was watching from an alleyway. She approached him with an elegant gesture of her palm.


    ¡°Give it to me, please.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin handed her special leather gloves and arm guards he had prepared earlier. Choi Ji-Won smoothly slipped on the leather armor over her hands and arms and then walked back towards the city¡¯s master.


    ¡°...Leather?¡±


    ¡°Electricity doesn¡¯t conduct well through leather, right?¡±


    Boong-Boong is a sword, made of metal.


    That means, as long as Choi Ji-Won is holding Boong-Boong, the city master¡¯s lightning will be drawn to it.


    So, what would happen to Choi Ji-Won¡¯s arms, holding the sword?


    The city¡¯s master had effortlessly subdued Michael Jeter. It was unlikely that Choi Ji-Won would remain unscathed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I prepared these thick, special gloves and leather arm guards.¡±


    It would be unlike Choi Ji-Won to face off against the city¡¯s master without any preparation.


    Beforeing to the square. The effort of rallying the liberated city¡¯s residents had paid off.


    ¡°Shall we try again?¡±


    ¡°...Let¡¯s.¡±


    Choi Ji-Won and the city¡¯s master¡­ Their second round had begun.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 54: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (5)

    Chapter 54: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (5)


    ¡°Going into a fight unprepared is akin to suicide.¡±


    Before challenging the master of the city, I, Park Cheol-jin, and Choi Ji-won were gathered in a small inn, strategizing.


    ¡°She¡¯s like lightning personified, nearly teleporting with her movements... A direct confrontation is a sure loss.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Park Cheol-jin, the firefighter, and Choi Ji-won nodded without any doubt.


    Having never personally faced the city¡¯s master, my words should¡¯ve seemed unsubstantial. Choi Ji-won and Park Cheol-jin had no reason to trust me.


    ¡°It¡¯s all from Michael Jeter, the American powerhouse. You¡¯ve seen the posters in the square, right?¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    So, I bluffed about my authority. I lied that I was friends with Michael Jeter.


    In reality, since I¡¯ve read his posts, aren¡¯t we practically friends? Or maybe not.


    ¡°Anyway... We are modern people from an advanced civilization. We must use that to our advantage to win.¡±


    At my signal, two men who were waiting approached hesitantly.


    ¡°We want to help! Even if it means dying!¡±


    ¡°I want tond a blow on that woman!¡±


    Their resolve was apparent, but Choi Ji-won looked slightly bewildered.


    ¡°Who are these men...?¡±


    ¡°The one on the left had to live a beggar¡¯s life because of his bronze box. Originally, he was a hunter and a tanner.¡±


    ¡°And the other?¡±


    ¡°He was forced to live as a hunter and a tanner because of his silver box.¡±


    Once we take the boxes, the city¡¯s residents will regain their true nature.


    Moreover, since their skills honed while they had the badges didn¡¯t just vanish, I was able to recruit two skilled tanners.


    They are specialists in leatherworking. On my words, they can swiftly craft whatever is needed.


    And where exactly did I get the leather?


    I lured some yers with a gold mark, buying their leather armor.


    Hence, we have an ample supply of leather.


    My first idea: use leather to reduce electrical damage.


    ¡°Wrapping the leather armor around the entire body. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s really not ideal.¡±


    But Choi Ji-won expressed reservations.


    ¡°My strength lies in precise sword control... Wrapping myself in thick armor would be cumbersome.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Rather, I¡¯d prefer specialized gloves and arm guards, thicker than the usual.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    My full-body leather wrap n was rejected, but we decided to make the gloves and arm guards.


    ¡°Then how about this one?¡±


    But that was not the end.


    A dignified middle-aged man approached.


    ¡°...Pleased to meet you. I am Baron Lichte.¡±


    Not the pretentious Baron Lichte I¡¯ve met before, but the ¡®real¡¯ one, forced to live as amoner due to his silver box.


    My second n: is to utilize the nobility freed from the shackles of the badge box.


    Other nobles were uncooperative, but Baron Lichte was different.


    Having experienced the life of amoner, he reflected on his past decadence and expressed a desire to atone.


    In a way, he had been enlightened as intended by the city¡¯s master.


    ¡°But... How can this man help us?¡±


    Choi Ji-won tilted her head in curiosity.


    Instead of answering, Baron Lichte extended his palm and conjured a glowing orb.


    ¡°I am a mage. An expert in mana maniption.¡±


    ¡°...And?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you climbers are much stronger than I am, so I can¡¯t directly aid in battle... But I can still offer indirect assistance. May I touch your arm for a moment?¡±


    When Baron Lichte lightly touched Park Cheol-jin¡¯s wrist, the firefighter¡¯s expression changed intriguingly.


    ¡°What is this...¡±


    ¡°Do you feel the mana moving inside? It seems climbers have mana but don¡¯t know how to use it. It¡¯s like you just ¡®have it¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°But with me, I can control that mana for you. I might not be able to use advanced techniques like sword energy, but... it will surely be helpful.¡±


    ¡°This... feels invigorating. Like vitality surging through me.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin¡¯s face brightened, but Choi Ji-won¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°...It seems impractical for actualbat.¡±


    She was right. It was impossible for Baron Lichte to follow Choi Ji-won in intensebat to control her mana.


    However, Baron Lichte, as if anticipating this, quickly replied.


    ¡°Before the fight. I¡¯ll activate the mana in advance. Just having the mana circting in your body will enhance your physical abilities and increase various resistances.¡±


    ¡°...Then, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Leaving a pleased Baron Lichte behind, I spoke.


    ¡°The final strategy is... creating a momentary opening.¡±


    All we needed was a single fleeting moment of vulnerability.


    .


    .


    .


    Back in the square.


    Boom!!!


    Choi Ji-won barely regained her stance after her body was sent spinning three times like a skipping stone.


    ¡®...Is this even possible?¡¯


    sh Step. She knew the concept from Kim Jun-ho, but facing it in person was bewildering.


    Taking barely 2 seconds to steady herself, the city¡¯s master closed a distance of over 30 meters in an instant, swinging her sword. The fact that she managed to block it, even clumsily, felt miraculous.


    Just the brief sh of swords left her arm tingling and numb.


    Even with the reduced damage thanks to the leather gloves and arm guards, it was severe. Even for the robust Choi Ji-won, taking such an attack head-on was disastrous.


    ¡°...!¡±


    As Choi Ji-won was pushed back, the city¡¯s master swung her sword from afar, and magical lightning shot out at an unbelievable speed.


    Recognizing the attack, Choi Ji-won reflexively leaped.


    Boom!


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Barely avoiding the lightning, Choi Ji-won started running towards her opponent.


    She had no means of long-range attack. She had to close the distance before being worn down.


    Watching her, the city¡¯s master twisted her lips slightly and swung her sword again.


    Choi Ji-won leaped to dodge the lightning reflexively.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It was only mid-air when she realized she¡¯d been tricked.


    The city¡¯s master had only mimicked the sword swing, without releasing the lightning.


    Waiting until her opponent was helplessly airborne and unable to dodge.


    Crackle!


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    Choi Ji-won was directly hit by lightning this time, her body rolling ungracefully across the stone floor.


    ¡°...¡±


    Though she managed to rise, herplexion was visibly worse than before.


    Even her legs were trembling slightly.


    Thanks to her swordsmanship and unity, Choi Ji-won was far more durable than most, but this lightning was not something to be endured.


    ¡°Ready to give up?¡±


    The city¡¯s master, in contrast, was overflowing with confidence, even seeming to hold back her strength.


    The mere beginning of mana usage had widened the gap this much. The woman, who once seemed manageable, now appeared monstrous.


    ¡°...¡±


    The longer the fight dragged on, the more apparent Choi Ji-won¡¯s impending defeat became.


    Choi Ji-won, steadying herself slowly, signaled Park Cheol-jin and Kim Jun-ho, who were watching from a distance.


    Now was the time to y the trump card.


    After confirming Park Cheol-jin and Kim Jun-ho were ready with a sword each,


    ¡°Hyup!¡±


    With a shout, Choi Ji-won started sprinting. The city¡¯s master, shaking her head, swung her sword to release lightning.


    But instead of dodging, Choi Ji-won elerated her pace.


    ¡°...?¡±


    The city¡¯s master¡¯s moment of confusion was brief.


    Swoosh!


    A well-timed sword thrown by an ally twisted the direction of the lightning.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The city¡¯s master was startled.


    While she might have known that metal could conduct lightning, she likely didn¡¯t anticipate it being used so strategically against her.


    The lightning scattered wildly without a proper ground, but...


    For Choi Ji-won, avoiding a direct hit was enough.


    She closed the gap with superhuman speed, a master of the sword.


    The city¡¯s master¡¯s brows furrowed.


    It was toote to activate sh Step. Blocking the attack with her sword was problematic due to another sword flying in from the right.


    Was this a coordinated attack with two swords?


    Despite theplexity, her decision was quick.


    The city¡¯s master stepped back, avoiding the trajectory of the iing sword from the right.


    Crackle!


    She emitted a current from her body while keeping Choi Ji-won at bay with her sword.


    A textbook response, yet...


    ¡°?!¡±


    Choi Ji-won catching the iing sword with her left hand and throwing it back was an unforeseen mistake by the city¡¯s master.


    Judging it toote to dodge, the city¡¯s master swung her sword to deflect the iing weapon.


    Despite the overwhelming power disparity, a brief moment of vulnerability was created.


    The very opening Choi Ji-won had been waiting for.


    ¡®Now¡¯s the time, Boong-Boong.¡¯


    Her body shaking, every part aching, she clenched her teeth and focused, her mind sharpened perhaps due to the flowing mana within.


    Da. Kang. Sok. Kyeong.


    These are the principles emphasized in swordsmanship when practicing consecutive strikes.


    Da: Makerge swinging motions.


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s broadly swung sword struck down towards the city¡¯s master, who, in her disrupted stance, barely managed to block it, her knees buckling slightly.


    Kang: The sword must carry strong force.


    Without hesitation, Choi Ji-won swung her sword powerfully horizontally. The city¡¯s master, having awkwardly blocked the previous attack,pletely lost her stance.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The city¡¯s master, gritting her teeth, was continuously emitting electrical currents, but Choi Ji-won, with sheer willpower, continued her assault.


    Though being in close range could mean harm to herself, and she had been holding back her stronger moves, but now, the situation demanded that she risk taking damage to overpower her opponent quickly.


    Just as the city¡¯s master was gathering mana for a powerful lightning strike,


    Sok: Movements must berge and fast.


    Choi Ji-won didn¡¯t miss the opportunity as the city¡¯s master lost focus while concentrating on the mana.


    Swish!


    In a single breath, she struck both the wrist and torso. A sword might not be effective against armor, but with Choi Ji-won¡¯s strength, it was a different story.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    The city¡¯s master¡¯s grip on her sword loosened, the armor caved in, and the shock to her ribs disrupted the mana she was gathering.


    It was a mere moment of opportunity, but Choi Ji-won had sessfully widened the gap.


    There was no escape. Her stance was broken, strength drained from the hand holding the sword, and the gathered mana was scattered.


    Kyeong: The movement must be light, flexible, and above all, precise.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    As Choi Ji-won¡¯s sword precisely aimed for the waist of the city¡¯s master,


    Boom!!!


    A bolt of lightning from the sky struck the city¡¯s master, and Choi Ji-won was flung away like a puppet with its strings cut.


    From that moment,


    The air in the square shifted.


    ¡°...I never intended for this.¡±


    The city¡¯s master¡¯s eyes shone piercingly blue.


    The stone ground turned to dust, slowly rising into the air, and the space around violently vibrated.


    ¡°Wait! Just wait! Calm down!¡±


    An angel¡¯s voice cried out in horror, but the city¡¯s master showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. You brought this upon yourselves.¡±


    Blue lightning streaks emerged from her armor, and the sword in her hand glowed a fierce blue, emitting a deadly aura.


    This was different.


    The pressure was unlike anything before.


    This was not a foe that could be fought against. Natural disasters are not to be defeated, but endured and adapted to.


    This was unbeatable.


    ¡°...Crazy.¡±


    I understood this phenomenon in theory, but never dreamed of witnessing it in reality.


    I should have considered this possibility...


    My skin prickled, a tickling sensation on my scalp, hair slowly rising.


    ¡°...Cough, cough.¡±


    Choi Ji-won coughed, struggling to breathe on the ground, and,


    ¡°Oh, oh...¡±


    ¡°What is...¡±


    The horrified yers watched as the human embodiment of a natural disaster dered,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. Any of you.¡±


    The city¡¯s master had activated the Heart of Lightning.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 55: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (6)

    Chapter 55: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (6)


    ¡°...¡±


    It¡¯s a critical moment for regression - There couldn¡¯t be a more crucial point for regression than this.


    Choi Ji-won was too strong, too skilled in battle. So much so, that the city¡¯s master was cornered.


    And that was the problem.


    If only Choi Ji-won¡¯s final strike had seeded. But, cornered, the city¡¯s master activated a hidden ace, the ¡®Heart of Lightning.¡¯


    - Heart of Lightning [S]


    Upon activation, it expends all your mana and reces it with lightning attribute mana. It greatly enhances all physical abilities, including reaction speed, and every attack you make inflicts additional lightning damage. While the effectsts, the user continually takes damage, and the ¡®Heart of Lightning¡¯ remains active until all the lightning mana is exhausted.


    I¡¯m not sure if the Heart of Lightning used by the city¡¯s master is exactly like the trait I was offered as a reward.


    But... one thing was certain. Right now, winning a fight against that woman is impossible.


    The moment Choi Ji-won¡¯s strike missed, this round was doomed to failure.


    As I resigned myself and was about to regress, chewing my lips in frustration...


    ¡°Damn it... Ji-won...¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin, deep in thought, caught my eye.


    Then, Choi Ji-won, trembling, slowly rising to her feet, caught my eye.


    ¡°...¡±


    Suddenly, I felt ashamed.


    They are doing their best right now.


    Even though it would be okay to just ignore the residents on the second floor and move up to the third¡­


    For the greater good, they are pouring out everything they have.


    But what about me?


    As soon as I realized we had lost, I started thinking about regressing.


    Looking back, it¡¯s been like this ever since I came to the second floor.


    In the tutorial, I was forced to regress more often, but on the second floor, the rule against violence allowed me to choose regression.


    ¡°The sense of desperation is gone.¡±


    Where did the me who gambled to scrape up even one more piece of information until the end go? Now, there¡¯s acent me thinking it¡¯s just fine to start over.


    I was about to casually destroy the results that Choi Ji-won, Park Cheol-jin, and the residents worked hard to build.


    I can¡¯t give up like this. I must do something.


    ¡®Don¡¯t stop thinking. Don¡¯t give up.¡¯


    Think. There must be a usible way.


    A way...


    A way to change this situation...


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    There was one.


    ¡°Mr. Cheol-jin.¡±


    ¡°Uh... Ah, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Just wait a moment, please. Baron Licht, follow me.¡±


    I turned around and started running into the winding alleyways.


    ¡®That full leather armor¡­¡¯


    The full leather armor Choi Ji-won said she didn¡¯t need; I needed it.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Give up.¡±


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s arms were still trembling slightly.


    ¡°Just run away.¡±


    She could taste blood in her mouth from gritting her teeth.


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Ji-won herself felt the absurdity of the monster she was facing.


    She knew that if this woman seriously exerted her power, she would be reduced to ashes in an instant.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t back down.


    Slowly taking a middle guard stance, she gripped her weapon tightly.


    That was Choi Ji-won. A woman who, once she sets a goal, never gives up.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    With such a shout, Choi Ji-won mustered all her remaining strength and charged at the city¡¯s master.


    ¡°If you insist on drinking the bitter cup.¡±


    Before she could even take a step,


    sh!


    A bolt of lightning struck down from the sky, aiming directly above Choi Ji-won¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin sighed.


    Choi Ji-won was falling, her weapon slipping from her grasp.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. The archangel wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Just one hit.


    That¡¯s all it took to subdue Choi Ji-won.


    ¡°Next are you guys.¡±


    The city¡¯s master¡¯s gaze turned to the yers who had been watching the fight from the alleyway.


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    ¡°Ah, nooo!¡±


    The yers, attempting to flee, were all struck down by heavenly punishment from above, falling unconscious.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys enjoying yourself? Did I look like an animal in a zoo to you?¡±


    Clear, blue sky. A cluster of fluffy clouds drifting. Warm sunshine.


    Zzzzzzz!


    Lightning striking the square. Deafening thunder. Stones scattering everywhere. Screams.


    A disaster. This was a catastrophe.


    How much time had passed?


    The only one standing in the square was the city¡¯s master. The yers had long since passed out.


    ¡°Uh, ugh...¡±


    Park Cheol-jin, along with a few high-level yers, managed to remain conscious... but that was it.


    They couldn¡¯t even twitch a finger. Completely incapacitated.


    ¡°¡­This is it.¡±


    The city¡¯s master was savoring the silence. She had won. Triumphed.


    The victory might havee with an excessive show of force, but it was better than defeat. After all, she was the master of the city.


    ¡°Now, how to clean up this mess...¡±


    Footsteps broke the silence, causing the city¡¯s master to frown.


    ¡°¡­The one who ran away earlier?¡±


    Fully covered in thick leather armor, not an inch of skin visible, with arge hood concealing the face. A figure slowly walked toward the center of the square, attracting the remaining audience¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°...Jun-ho?¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin immediately recognized the armor.


    It was something Kim Jun-ho had proposed during a past discussion about how to oppose the city¡¯s master - His idea was to wrap the entire body in leather to shield against the lightning¡¯s damage.


    ¡°Indeed... if it¡¯s leather armor...¡±


    ¡°I may be a humanities major, but I know enough to realize leather doesn¡¯t conduct electricity...!¡±


    The downed yers nodded in agreement, acknowledging the soundness of the idea.


    ¡°...¡±


    On the other hand, Park Cheol-jin was skeptical.


    The opponent was too powerful.


    In the presence of the city¡¯s master, exuding the grandeur of a god of lightning, would leather armor be of any significance?


    To step forward, relying solely on thick leather armor, seemed futile against the overwhelming might of the city¡¯s master.


    ¡°...¡±


    But Park Cheol-jin couldn¡¯t dissuade the man before him. Some things are understood without words.


    The man¡¯s steps were filled with determination. Even if told to stop, he likely wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Thud. Thud.


    Armed only with a sword, the man approached the city¡¯s master.


    Whoosh!


    Gripping a longsword, he charged at the city¡¯s master.


    What is courage?


    It¡¯s an emotion that makes possible what everyone can do, but not everyone dares to.


    Facing a monster spewing lightning wildly, he dared to challenge it with just a sword.


    Simply because he believed it was the right thing to do.


    At this moment.


    He was truly brave.


    ¡°Mr. Jun-ho...!¡±


    The moment Park Cheol-jin reflexively reached out his hand.


    ¡°Disappear.¡±


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning from the sky blinded Park Cheol-jin¡¯s sight.


    ¡°...¡±


    After a brief moment.


    As Park Cheol-jin¡¯s vision cleared, furrowed with worry¡­


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    In the center of the squarey the man, sprawled out ungracefully, emitting smoke.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really think it would work, did you?¡±


    Thest strand of hope vanished.


    Park Cheol-jin¡¯s head drooped. Tears fell, wetting the parched stone ground.


    It was aplete defeat.


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    The city¡¯s master, regainingposure, massaged the back of her neck. Had she ever used so much magic power before?


    Was it the overuse of power? Even the sparks jumping from the armor had disappeared.


    ¡®That was close.¡¯


    The price for impulsively using ¡®Heart of Lightning¡¯ was a body aching crazily all over. Had she not deactivated it early, she would¡¯ve needed more than just a few days of recovery.


    Normally, ¡®Heart of Lightning¡¯ can¡¯t be deactivated until all mana is exhausted.


    However, the city¡¯s master¡¯s mana was inherently of the lightning attribute. With enough mana, she could quell the storm and deactivate the ¡®Heart of Lightning.¡¯


    Though almost all her magic was depleted... It was fine. She had made an example out of the climbers.


    ¡°Should¡¯ve known the difference between courage and recklessness.¡±


    The city¡¯s master approached the fallen man. The closer she got, the stronger the smell of burnt flesh. Still, she had controlled her power enough to ensure he was only knocked out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who you are.¡±


    She was curious to see the face of the foolish man who dared oppose her, trusting only in his leather scraps.


    Flipping the fallen man over with her foot and pulling back his hood, she revealed his face.


    And there it was, just as she imagined, the unimpressive face of a man.


    ¡°It looks good. Beard burned and curled up like that.¡±


    The city¡¯s master sneered.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin¡¯s expression contorted strangely.


    Beard? Did Kim Jun-ho have a beard?


    Struggling to his feet, Park Cheol-jin hurried to see the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°...Tanner?¡±


    The tanner, who said he¡¯d rather die than let the city¡¯s master win,y unconscious, having lost consciousness.


    Not Kim Jun-ho.


    Then, where is¡­?


    As Park Cheol-jin frantically searched for Kim Jun-ho, his gaze suddenly fixed.


    Everyone was so focused on the man in the leather armor that they hadn¡¯t noticed the narrow alleyway behind him.


    ¡°...¡±


    In the dim alley.


    Kim Jun-ho, crouched down and poised, was ring at the city¡¯s master, and...


    ¡°Huff, huff...¡±


    Baron Licht, panting heavily, had his hand on Jun-ho¡¯s back.


    Only then did the formidable presence be apparent.


    An aura that seemed to engulf the surrounding space. Eyes zing with intensity.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    The stronger yers, including Park Cheol-jin, recognized the stance.


    It was the same one used by the city¡¯s master when cornering Choi Ji-won - The technique that allowed her to move with a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Could it be...!¡±


    Had he learned the technique just by watching, in such a short time? Logically, it seemed impossible.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Considering what he showed in the tutorial.


    The man who effortlessly shed the neck of the seemingly invincible Minotaur.


    Somehow, it seemed usible.


    ¡°This is my limit. There¡¯s no point in gathering more mana.¡±


    Blood streamed down Baron Licht¡¯s nose.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Just as the city¡¯s master shifted her gaze to the mouth of the alleyway.


    ¡°You let your guard down.¡±


    Kim Jun-ho, who had been in position, vanished.


    A single long streak crossed the clearing.


    Silence.


    Complete silence descended upon the square.


    ¡°...¡±


    Park Cheol-jin gaped, as if he had forgotten how to breathe.


    Some yers rubbed their eyes, thinking they had seen an illusion.


    Kim Jun-ho stood far beyond the city¡¯s master.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff...¡±


    His legs trembled uncontrobly, and his pale face gasping for air indicated he was in terrible condition.


    In contrast, the city¡¯s master stood tall.


    Her armor was intact, except for the part dented by Choi Ji-won, and her skin showed no visible wounds.


    ¡°Was it a failure...¡±


    Had the attack been missed?


    As the yers were mired in confusion and doubts.


    ¡°Huff... Haha...¡±


    Kim Jun-ho, pale-faced, managed a faint smile.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Park Cheol-jin finally noticed something had changed.


    In Kim Jun-ho¡¯s hand was a brown object.


    A familiar design. It was the same pouch that had been hanging at the city¡¯s master¡¯s waist.


    Kim Jun-ho peeked into the pouch.


    ¡°...Is this also an item? It¡¯s bigger inside than I thought.¡±


    After inspecting the contents, he quickly turned the pouch inside out, shaking it vigorously.


    Tinkling.


    A small box, shining like a diamond, fell from the pouch.


    Its shape was identical to the bronze, silver, and gold boxes they had seen before.


    ¡°...¡±


    The city¡¯s master, gazing emotionlessly at the box, slowly knelt down, and in a voiceced with tears, whispered softly.


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    In the bruised square, amidst the smell of burning and swirling dust¡­


    The only sound breaking the silence was the woman¡¯s sobbing.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 56: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (7)

    Chapter 56: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (7)


    ¡°...What did I just see?¡±


    ¡°...I can¡¯t believe my eyes.¡±


    yers who had maintained consciousness were now, one by one, struggling to their feet.


    Amidst the many yers who had fainted, lying scattered on the ground like discarded luggage¡ª


    ¡°...This actually worked.¡±


    ¡ªI was internally revisiting the events that had just unfolded.


    The initial idea came to me when I saw the city¡¯s master pull a diamond token from her belt pouch and toss it to me.


    The other residents were being manipted by the mark-creation box. So, maybe... the city¡¯s master was too? That¡¯s where the n began.


    The master¡¯s personality, too childish and arrogant to befit ¡®the master of the city¡¯, also yed a part in this. Honestly, for a ¡®master¡¯, she was quite immature.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure about what I was doing. The odds I gave it were about fifty-fifty.


    If there really was a diamond box, simply snatching the pouch would do the trick.


    If there was only a lone diamond token inside, I had nned to nonchntly slip in a bronze box and toss it back to her, all cool and indifferent.


    I had imagined the city¡¯s master turning into a beggar in an instant, and me standing in front of her saying, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re now a beggar,¡± as I smugly teabagged her...


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    My reverie was broken by the city¡¯s master, who approached, looking defeated and forlorn - Well, the person acting as the city¡¯s master... I¡¯m not sure what to call her now.


    ¡°Truly... thank you.¡±


    The former city master no longer emanated the same imposing aura. It was hard to believe that she was the same woman who once boasted such an overwhelming presence.


    She seemed like just an ordinary vige maiden, awkwardly donned in armor that didn¡¯t suit her.


    ¡°...So.¡±


    After seeing the diamond box, I finally voiced the question that had been lingering in my mind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The hesitant former city master finally spoke.


    ¡°...The real city master died. Half a year ago.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°About one year ago¡­¡±


    ¡­Weary of the endless strife among the sses, the true city master¡ªa young noble who inherited the city at a tender age due to his parents¡¯ untimely deaths¡ªhad offered this city to the gods.


    This spirited young man, pursuing ideals in a harsh reality, had a clear goal to make this city a perfect utopia and the determination to achieve it.


    However... what the naive city master hadn¡¯t anticipated was the excruciating pain involved in forcibly ¡®understanding¡¯ others.


    By now, most people had adapted in some way, but when the city¡¯s rules first changed, it was utter chaos.


    Actions were forced. Personalities twisted. Struggling with their identities, many couldn¡¯t ept who they had be, what they were now.


    Initially, the city master tried to be optimistic.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a process of adaptation. Eventually, after a long time, the residents will be grateful to me.¡¯


    However, despite continuous self-brainwashing, the reality remained unchanged.


    He had set out to create a better, perfect city.


    Yet, the city before his eyes was a cruel drama, where everyone was a puppet on stage, manipted and weeping tears of blood.


    It was toote to reverse everything. The situation was, literally, heading toward a disaster.


    The young master of the city agonized and agonized again.


    Until he reached the conclusion that someone needed to take responsibility.


    ¡°...And so, he made a decision.¡±


    The second floor, this city, needed to be normalized.


    Acknowledged for his sacrifice in offering the city, he was appointed as the ¡®temporary administrator.¡¯


    Thanks to this, he fully understood the new rules of the transformed city. The key was his own existence.


    Excluding physically enforced rules like ¡®cannot leave the city¡¯, any vition of other rules required the city master himself to administer punishment.


    In other words, for the second floor to continue as the second floor, his very existence was essential.


    Which means...


    ¡°He died like that. Blew up his own heart. ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ These were hisst words. He had thought¡­¡±


    Without me.


    The second floor would cease to function as it does.


    It would fail to serve as the trial that the gods intended.


    If that happened... the gods might create a new second floor.


    The city residents might be freed.


    Thinking this, the city master took his own life.


    ¡°...Never imagining there was a token box that forced people to act like him...¡±


    Watching the death in horror, a maid stood by, and beside her, an angel appeared, holding something shiny.


    That day, a second city master was created.


    She neither agonized nor reflected like her predecessor, and above all, she was arrogant.


    Self-reflection and introspection are processes that allow humans to evolve into better intellectual beings, but such qualities were not bestowed upon the new city master.


    Such things were deemed unnecessary in this tower.


    ¡°...The angels imposed restrictions on other residents to prevent them from discussing this matter... but for some reason, they didn¡¯t think it necessary to silence the parties involved, so no restrictions were ced on them...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak, but no sound came out.


    I felt that everyone, except for the original city master who had caused such a mess, was a victim.


    ¡°...What do you want?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t fathom what the god who created this tower wanted.


    I couldn¡¯t understand the motive behind a being who would do such things, supposedly to judge humanity for its sins.


    Was it like, ¡®I¡¯m such a bad guy, grow strong ande to chop off my head¡¯?


    Or perhaps, ¡®Remember what humanity did during the colonial era? This is nothingpared to that¡¯?


    It might be surprisingly meaningless. Maybe it¡¯s just done for ¡®...fun.¡¯


    Seeing the angels tantlymitting evil acts made my head spin.


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    From my experience on the zeroth floor, I knew that at times like this, I needed to keep looking forward.


    I shouldn¡¯t dwell on questions with no answers. What mattered was the current situation.


    ¡°So... are you free from the box¡¯s curse now?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    I nced once at the diamond-like box in my hand, then at therge sack ced at the entrance of the alleyway. It was filled with boxes of all grades.


    Now there was no city master. There was no one to enforce the rules.


    And there was no way to obtain a mark of acknowledgment either, as all the boxes were stuffed in that sack.Second Floor -Clearance Condition: Earn the recognition of the city residents and bring the mark of acknowledgment to clear the floor. However, you cannot leave the city area. Climbers, please get along with each other!


    -Clearance Reward: Varies depending on the grade of the mark.


    Excluding the rule ¡®can not leave the city area¡¯, all other rules had be meaningless.


    Just as the former city master had wished, the second floor could no longer fulfill its intended role.


    ¡°Now what...¡±


    What should I do? As I pondered this,


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    Suddenly, a sweet, melodious voice rang out.


    Simultaneously, a brilliant pir of light appeared at the center of the za, and cherubs, materializing from nowhere, blew trumpets and smiled broadly.Marvelous Achievement Alert! -You have sessfully neutralized the ¡®Master of the City¡¯, the hidden boss!


    -A special reward is granted to [Kim Jun-ho] for his significant contribution!


    Even a message window, a sight I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, popped up before me, celebrating my achievement.


    It felt like a triumphant return of a divine warrior, weed back afterpleting his mission.


    As the sound of victory trumpets filled the air,


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    I realized that I was the only one awake in this za.


    Park Cheol-jin, the firefighter who had just been exchanging nces with me¡­


    The other yers who were panting heavily¡­


    Even the former city master, with swollen eyes, who had been sharing her past stories¡­


    All were copsed on the ground.


    ¡°I healed them. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Their breathing was steady, and their expressions were peaceful, suggesting they were simply asleep.


    ncing over at Choi Ji-Won, I noticed that all her wounds,rge and small, from the battle were healed.


    He wasn¡¯t lying, then.


    I lifted my gaze again, looking towards the source of the voice, the pir of light.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    A sharp nose. Smooth skin. Large eyes and bright red lips. Long, curly auburn hair cascading down the back.


    Were the humans awkwardly created in imitation of this angel?


    Or was this angel, in front of me, the most meticulously crafted creation of God?


    The androgynous angel, with a warm smile, slowly walked out from the light pir.


    Though there were no pure white wings spread out behind¡­


    Nor a radiant halo floating above the head¡­


    It was still a divine entrance, a holy sight - All the more striking against the backdrop of a za marked by the smell of burns and dust.


    ¡°I am Archangel Raphael.¡±


    The archangel, known to oversee everything from the first to the fifth floors, had descended.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 57: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (8)

    Chapter 57: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (8)


    As I looked at the Archangel Raphael, d in a flowing white garment, I was convinced.


    ¡°...Just as I thought.¡±


    These beings, they are definitely not angels. If anything, they are more akin to minions of an evil deity.


    I remember reading an article on amunity forum titled ¡®The Real Appearance of Angels.¡¯ ording to that article, angels could either have a bizarre appearance with eyes embedded within wheels within wheels or have four faces and six wings, like a monster.


    But the angel in front of me was a beautiful, handsome angel. Surely, the angels depicted in the Bible couldn¡¯t be like this...


    ¡°You know only one thing and are ignorant of the other!¡±


    A cherub, energetically blowing a trumpet, suddenly interrupted, interpreting my expression.


    ¡°The ¡®bizarre form¡¯ of angels you¡¯re thinking of is just one of many forms they can take! Angels appearing in non-human forms are rare! Most angels in the Bible are depicted as handsome human males! Moreover, a high-ranking angel like Raphael is not bound by physical form and can change at will...¡±


    ¡°Enough. The climber is feeling ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Oh, understood! Lord Raphael!¡±


    The cherub, after spilling too much information, returned to its ce and resumed ying the trumpet vigorously.


    Archangel Raphael watched the cherub, then turned his head towards me.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve chosen an appearance that is easily likable. If it makes you ufortable, I can change it.¡±


    He said this with a smile.


    It was the kind of warm,forting smile often described as ¡®gentle.¡¯ Just looking at it could soothe the soul.


    Innocent, warm, and somehow sacred, the smile lingered in my mind.


    In an empty church, the image of a nun tenderly caring for a newborn baby shed through my mind.


    ¡°...It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I clenched my teeth and widened my eyes, as if to ward off the involuntary rxation that threatened to set in.


    I must stay alert. Before me stands a minion of the evil deity who has plunged the Earth into chaos.


    This being is not here to genuinely celebrate with me.


    The current situation is like encountering a fatal bug in a game. It¡¯s as if ¡®GM Raphael - Critical Bug Detected. We apologize for the inconvenience.¡¯ is shing in front of me.


    When a bug urs, it¡¯s natural for the operators to be in a frenzy. His intervention is merely to prevent the second level frompletely copsing should I harbor any ill intentions. This must not be misunderstood.


    While I was fueling my hostility,


    ¡°Hmm... I had much to discuss, but it seems this is not the right time.¡±


    Raphael, who had been intently observing me, suddenly stretched out his right hand.


    ¡°Yi, Yiikes!¡±


    ¡°Stay calm. If a sin has beenmitted, it should at least be properly addressed.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, an angel was grasped by the neck in his right hand.


    It was a familiar face. The angel who held a sign in the square, guiding us with basic rules.


    ¡°Jun-ho. I¡¯d like to discuss the changes to the second level. As it stands, it¡¯s not fulfilling its intended function. Would that be alright with you?¡±


    Raphael, holding the sign angel in one hand, spoke to me with a gentle demeanor.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Instead of responding, I simply nodded slightly.


    Clearly, he hade here with a purpose in mind. I needed to stay fully alert from this point forward.


    The situation was actually quite positive. Choi Ji-Won had gained a wealth ofbat experience, the city¡¯s residents were liberated, and even the Archangel who manages the tower had been summoned.


    I couldn¡¯t be sure that repeating my regressions would recreate the same situation. With the mindset of advancing to the third floor, I had to make the best of every moment.


    Rather than beating around the bush, I decided to get straight to the point. This would probably catch the Archangel off guard.


    ¡°...Change the rules of the second floor.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I was nning to modify the rules of the second floor when the time came anyway.¡±


    Raphael responded more agreeably than expected.


    ¡°The part you dislike must be the necessity ofmitting evil deeds for good rewards, right? I¡¯ll modify the rules. I¡¯ll get rid of the mark boxes... For gold-tier rewards and above, climbers must prove a certain level of strength. Oh, and by getting rid of the mark boxes, I mean we¡¯ll leave the residents be, as if they were NPCs.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Also, for the three key yers who improved the city, I¡¯ll grant diamond rewards to all. A diamond mark is a hidden reward, and I¡¯ll triple it. Normally, the highest reward is for one person, but this is in recognition of your impressive strategy.¡±


    With a wave of Raphael¡¯s free hand, a message window appeared before me.Second Floor - Clear Condition: Complete tasks given by the city residents and return to the za with the resident who assigned the task. Do not leave the city area. Climbers should get along!


    - Addendum 1: The standard for violence has been rxed, and it is no longer possible to physically block others¡¯ movements.


    - Addendum 2: To receive gold-tier rewards or higher, climbers mustplete tasks assigned by the city¡¯s instructors. You can gain experience points during these tasks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring in a few strong individuals to the second floor to serve as instructors. They will be a great help to climberscking inbat experience. And as a side note, we¡¯ve rxed the standard for violence. Simple contact won¡¯t be considered violent. Is this satisfactory?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thepromise I had envisioned waspletely different from what was presented. I had braced myself for a precarious tightrope walk from this point on...


    But when I actually looked at the proposed rule changes, they were surprisingly good. Everything I wanted was included.


    So good, in fact, that it made me suspicious.


    Especially the ¡®instructors¡¯ mentioned by the angel... It felt like they had directly addressed a concern of mine.


    I had been worried about the other people who hadn¡¯t been able to gain levels orbat experience because I had cleared the tutorial alone.


    From Archangel Raphael, I sensed a great deal of goodwill. Whether this ¡®goodwill¡¯ was the same emotion humans feel, I wasn¡¯t sure, but it was clear he was being favorable towards me.


    It had been this way since the first floor. Various facilities were provided. If one had the will to train, the possibilities were truly limitless.


    On the second floor, violence between climbers was prohibited altogether, and as a result, if you didn¡¯tmit crimes, there was no threat of death.


    ¡°...What are you thinking?¡±


    And then I found this goodwill to be as irritating and awkward as wearing a stiff woolen knit.


    ¡°Why are you being so nice?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Raphael, with his eyes closed in thought for a moment, slowly opened them and looked straight at me.


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s a misunderstanding... The second floor was designed entirely for your benefit. Specifically, it was created to foster the will to resist and the desire to progress among the climbers. From the outset, its design was intentionally irrational.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°What do you think it means to have hidden achievements? Have you never found it odd that the city¡¯s master would carry her weak point dangling at her waist?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It seems you understand now.¡±


    After calming my thoughts and pondering deeply... it turned out Raphael¡¯s words were true.


    By questioning the illogical system of the second floor and having the resolve to change it¡­


    Methodically following the scattered clues... it was indeed designed to eventually lead to the city¡¯s master.


    Moreover, if the city¡¯s master hadn¡¯t been carrying the pouch containing the box dangling at her waist¡­


    If she had hidden the box deep inside her armor or within her clothes¡­


    There would have been no way to defeat her. Even the absurdly powerful Choi Ji-Won wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. Facing such a formidable opponent head-on with any hope of winning would have been unrealistic.


    This means Raphael¡¯s words weren¡¯t just nonsense spouted in a moment of crisis.


    That doesn¡¯t guarantee they were theplete truth, either. It¡¯s often said that the most convincing lies are those mixed with a bit of truth.


    ¡°Even knowing you may hate me for it, I will still give. Human love is conditional, because it seeks an equal return. But divine love is an unconditional gift. It can exist without conditions.¡±


    Raphael spread his arms and smiled gently. He was iming that everything he did was, in fact, a selfless act for the sake of humanity.


    ¡°...¡±


    Perhaps it was my skepticism, but that smile now felt slightly off, a bit forced.


    Indeed, these beings are hiding something. Just because they don white robes and bear handsome appearances doesn¡¯t mean they can all be trusted.


    However, instead of pointing this out, I decided to change the subject. It seemed wiser to pretend to be somewhat convinced for the time being.


    ¡°But... What about the city residents?¡±


    Archangel Raphael had created an environment on the second floor where the city residents were inevitably suffering.


    He had gone on about his love for humanity, yet the residents were treated worse than street animals. His words didn¡¯t match his actions.


    Raphael¡¯s smile stiffened slightly.


    After a moment of contemtion, he spoke in a voice as soothing as a teacher¡¯s.


    ¡°Jun-ho. Just because they look the same, doesn¡¯t mean they are the same as people.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just as I have the appearance of a human but am not, they too may look human, but they are not the same. It¡¯splicated to exin in depth... but they are beings of a much lower status than you, the climbers.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t insist that you withhold your affection from them. But that¡¯s the reality, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I wanted to question who had decided such ¡®status,¡¯ but the answer was clear without asking.


    It must have been decided by a god.


    Everything that happens in this tower must be orchestrated by an omnipotent deity.


    What could be the intention of this deity? Was my ability to regress also part of this divine n?


    As my head grew heavy with these thoughts, I bowed it down. Raphael turned and slowly walked away from me.


    ¡°Since our conversation seems to be over... I¡¯ll go and wake the others. It was a productive time, Jun-ho.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With my gaze fixed on the ground, I clenched my teeth.


    Right, divine intentions or whatever. I decided to set aside the questions that offered no answers.


    From start to finish, being yed like a puppet in their hands was utterly infuriating.


    The tower was created ording to a god¡¯s design. The second floor was entirely under Archangel Raphael¡¯s control. Perhaps even my ability to regress was a part of this divine n.


    Looking at it this way, wasn¡¯t I just another puppet on stage, no different from the city residents?


    Anger surged through my head.


    Was it the recklessness born from not knowing the fear of death due to my regression ability, or was it just my naturally quick temper?


    ¡°You... To just report and then flee, is that a justifiable act?¡±


    ¡°Yiikes...¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t let Raphael leave like this.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Raphael, still holding the sign angel, turned to enter the beam of light and then paused to look back at me.


    ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    ¡°...Pardon?¡±


    ¡°The rewards. Give more of them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The diamond reward is essentially a bonus for subduing the city¡¯s master. Just giving out three of them doesn¡¯t bnce the scales. It¡¯s an insufficient special reward for achieving a hidden achievement.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t I change the city¡¯s rules for you in exchange?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you had to change the rules yourself due to the second floor bing unyable.¡±


    I felt like giving the Archangel a strong whack on the back of his head, but...


    Realistically, picking a fight with an Archangel here just didn¡¯t make sense.


    I couldn¡¯t sense any aura from him, but in martial arts novels, the gap is often so wide that no aura is detectable. Being an ¡®Archangel,¡¯ it¡¯s only logical to consider him a transcendent being.


    In other words... Starting a fight would be the worst strategy.


    ¡°Special reward.¡±


    The best strategy is to ept the situation and extract the maximum benefit from it.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Now that things havee to this point¡­


    I had no intention of stopping at just three diamond rewards.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 58: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (9)

    Chapter 58: Choi Ji-Won is Too Strong (9)


    ¡°Special reward.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    The face of the Archangel Raphael did not contort at all.


    His expression remained the same as usual. Only, the smile at the corner of his mouth seemed to deepen.


    ¡°What kind ofpensation would satisfy you?¡±


    Typical. Just as one would expect from someone who has shown nothing but benevolence so far.


    Instead of showing anger or seriousness, Archangel Raphael passed the baton to me, as if to say, ¡®Make your proposal.¡¯


    It¡¯s a mistake to misunderstand this situation. Traditionally, the one exining is in a subordinate position, while the listener holds the power. The proposer is subordinate, and the decision-maker is dominant.


    If I make an unreasonable request, he could just dismiss it with a ¡®That won¡¯t be possible.¡¯


    Therefore, the key is for me to counter-propose an appropriate level ofpensation. It must be neither excessive nor insufficient.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept whatever you offer.¡±


    Hence, Iid it bare: I would ept whatever was offered.


    Pondering ¡®what would be a fairpensation?¡¯ means being led by the other party¡¯s intentions.


    Negotiations always have to follow my pace and lead the flow of the conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯ll ept whatever I offer?¡±


    Archangel Raphael, at least superficially, maintains a stance that is favorable to humanity.


    Offering a ludicrously inadequatepensation is not an option for him. He has his dignity as an archangel to maintain.


    Thus, the burden of deciding ¡®what would be an appropriatepensation¡¯ has shifted back to Archangel Raphael.


    This counter-proposal also contains my annoyance at not wanting to lose in this power struggle against the archangel.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell how much Raphael had discerned about my true feelings, but he nonchntly shrugged his shoulders.


    Snap!


    With a flick of his finger, Raphael conjured a bright light, and a silver ring materialized out of thin air.


    ¡°Truthfully, I can¡¯t fully understand your situation, Jun-ho. The Father has restricted the information. But from what I can see, this should be the most suitablepensation for you. I stake my honor on it.¡±


    I carefully grasped the floating ring.


    ¡°...There¡¯s no option popping up for this.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a joy in discovering things for yourself?¡±


    ¡°...Since I don¡¯t know its function, thepensation seemscking. But I guess it¡¯s barely sufficient after adding those three diamond rewards you talked about earlier.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Though I verbally expressed dissatisfaction... instinctively, I knew that wasn¡¯t the case.


    A divine and refreshing energy steadily emanated from the ring in my hand. It certainly wasn¡¯t an ordinary item, just as Raphael had said.


    Silently, I gripped the ring tightly.


    ¡°Well then... It was a pleasure meeting you, Jun-ho.¡±


    As the conversation drew to a close, and Raphael was about to bid farewell, something caught my eye.


    In Raphael¡¯s grip, trembling violently, was a small angel holding a sign.


    ¡°...The angel in your hand.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to them?¡±


    ¡°Just a light punishment for neglect of duty. Nothing severe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But the trembling of the sign-holding angel and their pale expression spoke volumes.


    This wouldn¡¯t end with just a ¡®light punishment.¡¯


    ¡°Just leave them here. After all, we still need someone to guide us. And now that the city¡¯s ruler is gone, someone needs to ensure the rules are followed, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Archangel Raphael gently released the sign-holding angel.


    ¡°Th-thank you!! Thank you, climber!¡±


    Leaving behind the sign-holding angel, who now wore a grateful smile,


    ¡°Then... once again, congrattions.¡±


    With a mysterious smile,


    In the blink of an eye, Archangel Raphael disappeared.


    The sky, previously filled with cherubs, was now clear.


    The square, once filled with hymns and trumpets, quickly returned to its empty silence.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    ¡°Damn... my head...¡±


    I noticed other yers around me starting toe to their senses.


    The divine atmosphere from moments ago was gone, reced by the crude reality of the square.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Excuse me...¡±


    The sign-holding angel, cautiously observing the situation, timidly approached me.


    ¡°Thank you so much, but... why did you save me? Not that I¡¯mining...¡±


    ¡°Just because.¡±


    The angel was annoying, but the reason I saved them was...


    I suspected Raphael had unfairly pinned the me on the sign-holding angel.


    Even if it was an angel, the sight of it being used as a mere tool by someone was distasteful to me.


    It reminded me of humanity... being toyed with by God.


    <strong>***</strong>


    -¡°Hey, I just cleared the second floor, but the stuff written here seems different. There are weird instructors and missions¡­ Are you guys climbing a different tower than me?¡±


    -¡°That changed after Choi Ji-won fought an angel.¡±


    -¡°Who¡¯s Choi Ji-won?¡±


    -¡°She¡¯s the unofficial strongest in the world. Beat the second floor¡¯s hidden boss in a one-on-one fight.¡±


    -¡°Bullshit. America¡¯s Michael Jeter is stronger.¡±


    -¡°I¡¯ve been lurking in the U.S. forums, and they say Jeter got beaten by the city¡¯s ruler. Isn¡¯t Choi Ji-won stronger?¡±


    Three weeks after the U.S. President acknowledged the existence of the tower.


    The hottest topic in yermunities worldwide was Choi Ji-won, a Korean.


    -¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. I thought I got stronger with my new abilities, but that woman is a monster.¡±


    -¡°Couldn¡¯t even see her sword swings¡­ Felt like a mountain.¡±


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s showdown with the city¡¯s ruler had a lot of viewers.


    Incredibly skilled with a sword. Ponytail. A beautiful Asian woman. Korean.


    Her appearance became well-known among yers due to the uproar she caused while wandering the city for a ¡®revolution.¡¯


    -¡°Is this her? Looks just like her.¡±


    And with the discovery of a photo from her father¡¯s funeral, Choi Ji-won¡¯s identity spread rapidly.


    Choi Ji-won. Her name was firmly etched in the minds of the yers.


    -¡°I never thought changing the rules of a floor was possible¡­ That¡¯s some thinking.¡±


    -¡°Agree. While we were just thinking of better rewards, she was nning to change the entire system.¡±


    Moreover, online it was attributed to Choi Ji-won that the rules of the second floor had been changed. Since most yers had fainted when the city¡¯s ruler started rampaging, they missed the whole event. And those who remained conscious were put to sleep by the archangel¡¯s power, burying the truth.


    The prevailing belief was that after being struck by the city¡¯s ruler, Choi Ji-won miraculously regained consciousness and subdued the city¡¯s ruler with herst ounce of strength.


    Of course, given Choi Ji-won¡¯s personality, she would have actively rified such false rumors, but since Kim Jun-ho didn¡¯t want to draw attention, Choi Ji-won just epted the situation as it was.


    The aftermath of the second floor didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°Who is Ms. Choi? The mystery woman.¡±


    ¡°[Korea TV] A Korean who amazes the U.S., shocks Japan, and terrifies China?!¡±


    yers and civilians who didn¡¯t ascend to the second floor couldn¡¯t ess specific details due to information restrictions, but they could get a sense of her impact from other yers¡¯ indirect descriptions like, ¡°Anyway, she was just freaking awesome.¡±


    ¡°Wow... This young woman is incredible... gaining worldwide recognition...¡±


    ¡°Our country really does have a wealth of talent, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    So, even without knowing what Choi Ji-won had actually done, the general public was brimming with national pride.


    ¡°...Should I try going to the second floor? If I y my cards right, I could rake in a fortune.¡±


    ¡°...What happened on the second floor?¡±


    Meanwhile, yers on the first floor, seeing Choi Ji-won in the national spotlight, were contemting whether to ascend to the second floor.


    ¡°...The real deal was that man.¡±


    ¡°Just watching that brief battle, he could mimic the hidden boss¡¯s technique? Is that even humanly possible?¡±


    ¡°Choi Ji-won is important, sure. But even more so, it¡¯s that man. Pay attention to his talent.¡±


    The strong individuals who had withstood the city¡¯s ruler¡¯s lightning were all talking about Kim Jun-ho.


    They had seen with their own eyes Kim Jun-ho using the city¡¯s ruler¡¯s technique to overpower her. While Choi Ji-won was significant, the impact of what Kim Jun-ho showed was on apletely different level.


    Those who knew him hurried to share stories about Kim Jun-ho, and these tales were further ryed to other top-ranked yers.


    Though his exact details were unknown, rumors of ¡®Choi Ji-won¡¯s incredibly talented associate¡¯ quietly spread among the top yers.


    ¡°Jeter. Have you heard about the second floor?¡±


    It was significant enough to catch the attention of the big yers.


    -¡°Should¡¯ve gone for the gold reward. I chickened out and settled for silver because it seemed too tough.¡±


    -¡°The angel holding the sign was so cute, LOL. Super friendly too.¡±


    -¡°True. That jerk in the ¡®Judgment¡¯ tutorial was utterly useless.¡±


    -¡°Baron Licht << Hidden NPC, I think. Hides in a corner of the city, and gives you a buff if you ask. The effect is amazing.¡±


    -¡°Did you see the woman who was originally the city¡¯s ruler? She was stunning.¡±


    -¡°Isn¡¯t he that bearded assistant cksmith? Saw him in the alley.¡±


    -¡°Can normal people use these low-grade potions? Thinking of selling them.¡±


    ***


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    After scouring intemunities, it was clear that the second floor had significantly improved.


    The ¡®no violence¡¯ condition and the newly introduced ¡®instructor¡¯ system were receiving high praise.


    Some even said that the zeroth floor was just a basic qualification test, and the second floor felt like a real tutorial.


    For those nning to ascend the towerter, the second floor would serve as a lucrative floor where they could learnbat skills and reap rewards. With nearly unlimited material resources, many nned to stay there long-term to be adept atbat.


    Eventually, I had seeded in changing the system of the second floor as I initially intended. Now, people don¡¯t have tomit unnecessary sins for good rewards.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s not regress.¡±


    Regressing here seemed like a bad choice.


    First, there¡¯s no guarantee I could repeat the same situation.


    Looking at the results alone¡­


    Thanks to the archangel¡¯s considerable concessions, I sessfully revamped the second floor.


    And I managed to obtain all possible rewards, including the elixir from the diamond reward. So, there¡¯s nothing left unimed.


    In essence... looking at the results of the second floor, I managed to achieve the oue I wanted. There¡¯s no need to regress.


    Another concern of mine is Archangel Raphael.


    At my level, it¡¯s impossible to fully gauge, but Archangel Raphael is an overwhelming force, far beyond my capacity to even consider confronting.


    But what if, after regressing, I encounter Raphael again?


    Could I perfectly recreate my initial reaction upon first meeting him, to the extent of deceiving even a transcendent being like him?


    If Raphael, observing my reaction, somehow deduces my regression...


    Currently, he seems unaware of ¡®regression¡¯ and has been uniformly friendly towards me...


    But there¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll act the same if he realizes I¡¯ve regressed.


    So... the idea of regressing and redoing the second floor was discarded.


    ¡®Then, my course of action is clear.¡¯


    [Choi Ji-won]: How about tomorrow at 6 PM? Is that okay?


    [Kim Jun-ho]: Sounds good.


    Without dy, the next step is to ascend to the third floor.


    Before the world bes even more chaotic.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    In a small wooded hill in Seoul.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I found myself hiking, something I had never done before. Thanks to a tremendous improvement in my physical abilities, it wasn¡¯t as exhausting as I expected, and thus, more enjoyable than I thought.


    The arduous part of hiking was missing, allowing me to savor the fresh air and the beautiful scenery.


    As I briskly climbed the hill, I soon found myself at the summit.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you.¡±


    Choi Ji-won and Park Cheol-jin were waiting for me.


    ¡°You must have had a tough time?¡±


    ¡°¡­It was somewhat challenging.¡±


    Choi Ji-won was donning a hat, arge mask, and even sunsses. Considering the current frenzy over her in Korea, her outfit was understandable.


    ¡°¡­Still, it¡¯s a sacrifice I have to ept. It was my choice, after all.¡±


    The widespread news about Choi Ji-won was the result of her own will.


    When nning to clear the second floor, Choi Ji-won had desired to be a hero.


    She wanted to be a shining beacon for those confined to the first floor, reluctant to ascend the tower, and aimed to improve the unsettled social atmosphere caused by the increasing crimes of the superpowered.


    As a result, her face became incredibly well-known... but speaking from my perspective, having seen the future, Choi Ji-won was destined for fame. The government would award her, and she would be revered as ¡®Korea¡¯s Hero¡¯.


    I just gave a little push. It¡¯s not my fault...!


    ¡°Jun-ho, did you get a good rest?¡±


    ¡°You can speak more casually with me. After all, you are my elder¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, hmm. Should I? No, can I really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Just before clearing the second floor, Choi Ji-won, Park Cheol-jin, and I had exchanged contact information, leading us to this meeting atop the mountain.


    We shared amon goal unlike others: ¡®to climb the tower and resolve this disaster.¡¯


    ¡°By any chance¡­ what did everyone receive for the diamond reward¡­ no, what did you choose?¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin, gazing at thendscape below, asked casually.


    ¡°¡­I chose the Heart of Lightning.¡±


    Choi Ji-won answered.


    ¡°I guessed what Icked was explosive power. My fundamentals are solid, but¡­ in a tower where special abilities are rampant, I believe it¡¯s essential to have a sharp, decisive strike.¡±


    I too thought that the Heart of Lightning suited Choi Ji-won.


    No matter how innate herbat sense was, ultimately, she was a type who fought using her body.


    Rather than a blinding sh which is advantageous for surprise attacks, the Heart of Lightning, a trump card, suited her better.


    ¡°I received the Elixir.¡±


    In truth, I had no choice. The other two traits already existed, making it impossible to choose them due to duplication¡­ I simply had to choose the Elixir.


    ¡°¡­So, being able to mimic just by watching means there¡¯s no need to receive it as a trait.¡±


    Choi Ji-won muttered something, but she spoke so softly that I couldn¡¯t quite catch it.


    ¡°I also chose the Elixir.¡±


    Last to speak was firefighter Park Cheol-jin. Surprisingly, he too had opted for the Elixir.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to choose the Heart of Lightning, like Choi Ji-won?¡±


    ¡°...My wife was diagnosed with cancer.¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a face. She¡¯spletely recovered after taking the Elixir. The doctors are calling it a miracle and want to run some tests. It¡¯s a time for joy, so why the gloom?¡±


    With a yful smile, he stood up and gazed at the wind-swept forest below.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of talk these days about crimesmitted by those with special abilities¡­ but poison, depending on how it¡¯s used, can also be a medicine, can¡¯t it?¡±


    The wind rustles through the trees.


    ¡°While on the job, as a firefighter... There was a time when I saved someone who would have been impossible to save without my new traits and abilities. That¡¯s when I realized it. This tower is an opportunity for me.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin, clenching his fist, turned to us with a sly grin.


    ¡°I may not be as talented as the two of you, but I¡¯m determined to climb the tower with all my might. For the people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Choi Ji-won, too, smiled broadly.


    Despite the strong winds at the mountain¡¯s peak, the air was warm with camaraderie.


    Of course, I was feeling a bit too overly familiar, so my smile was somewhat awkward...


    After a long conversation,


    ¡°Oops, looks like we¡¯ve spent more time here than nned.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin, checking his wristwatch,mented.


    Our reason for gathering on this mountain was singr.


    If the third floor was like the second, with many people progressing simultaneously, it was definitely advantageous to enter together.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    ¡°See you on the third floor.¡±


    We each opened a portal leading to the first floor.


    And plunged into the portals. You have entered the third floor.


    ¡°...Wow.¡±


    The first thing I saw upon opening my eyes was a massive stone door.


    A rudimentary stone door. It looked less like a carefully crafted architectural piece and more like a giant boulder just ced there.


    What stood out were the five identical stone doors lined up. Each had crudely engraved marks, from one to five, as if carved out with a knife.


    ¡°...The vibe is kind of dark.¡±


    Looking around, I saw nothing but stone. Even my clothes had changed to the leather armor distributed on the second floor.


    This ce seemed to be part of a long cave. In front were the five stone doors, and behind was a winding cave path blocked by a pile of rocks at the end.


    The only source of light was torches. There were signs of attempts to modify the cave, but the rough handiwork was evident.


    Unlike the paradise-like first floor, and the second floor, which despite its suffering had traces of civilization, the third floor exuded a distinctly barbaric aura.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    And in this cave, I wasn¡¯t alone. About five people were intently staring at the doors, seemingly deep in thought.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with the door with two sticks.¡±


    A man, after pondering, walked towards the door marked with two sticks. As he raised his hand to it, he vanished with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound effect.


    It seemed like these five doors required some kind of selection¡­ but without the floor¡¯s description, there was no certainty.


    ¡°Ah, you were already here.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out anything?¡±


    While I was briefly taking in the ambiance of the third floor, Choi Ji-won and Park Cheol-jin arrived.


    ¡°...This ce feels a bit eerie. The air seems chillier somehow¡­¡±


    Just as firefighter Park Cheol-jin frowned in difort,Third Floor - Clearing Condition: Choose one of the five stone doors and proceed to the end to clear. The more sticks marked above a door, the higher the difficulty.


    - Clear Reward: Varies based on difficulty.


    A familiar message window popped up before us.


    So, the number of sticks marked on each door indicates its difficulty. The concept that harder tasks yield better rewards seems to be a universal understanding.


    Regardless of the details, there are five levels of difficulty, and we must choose one. The third floor was straightforward in its design.


    Naturally¡­


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go for the door with five sticks?¡±


    ¡°How about the one with four sticks?¡±


    Choi Ji-won and I spoke simultaneously, then awkwardly looked at each other.


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t it obvious to choose the five sticks?¡±


    I was the one advocating for the highest difficulty.


    Let¡¯s consider our current team members.


    Choi Ji-won. Park Cheol-jin. And me.


    We¡¯re a top 0.1% party among yers, and it would be a design w if this team couldn¡¯t handle the highest difficulty.


    Of course, there are always variables.


    ¡°...First of all, there¡¯s no guarantee that we will all proceed together through the highest difficulty.¡±


    Choi Ji-won calmly presented her opposing view, attempting to persuade me.


    Her point was valid.


    Once we opened the door and entered, there was a chance it could turn out to be an ¡®individual mission~¡¯ and we might end up separated. Then there was no merit in entering together.


    Diving headfirst into the highest difficulty, assuming synergy among the three of us, might be imprudent.


    ¡°Moreover, I believe there¡¯s a symbolic significance to the highest difficulty.¡±


    Furthermore, ¡®the most difficult level¡¯ often exists in a league of its own.


    Looking back at the second floor, capturing nobles wasn¡¯t too strenuous, but the difficulty spike for upgrading to the diamond reward was almost absurd.


    Meaning, there¡¯s likely a very, very big difference between the fourth and fifth levels.


    Of course, the rewards would be tremendous...


    ¡°Given that we received hidden rewards on the second floor, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to take risks here. The darkness all around us¡­ the atmosphere is different from before, right? Just because the first and second floors had a peaceful vibe doesn¡¯t mean we should let our guard down here.¡±


    That¡¯s why I think Choi Ji-won¡¯s view is quite rational.


    There were no suffering residents here. No need to venture into danger unnecessarily.


    Besides, as she pointed out, just because the first and second floors had a peaceful atmosphere, there was no guarantee the third floor would be the same.


    ¡°...Shall we split up then? You two take on the four-stick difficulty. I¡¯ll tackle the five-stick difficulty.¡±


    But this only applies if I didn¡¯t have the option to regress.


    With the mindset of ¡¯If it gets tough, I can just regress~¡¯, diving into the highest difficulty carries no risk for me.


    If the five-stick difficulty turns out to be manageable, I can regress and convince Choi Ji-won and Park Cheol-jin.


    If the five-stick difficulty is indeed absurdly hard, I can regress and we can all enter the four-stick difficulty together.


    Originally, everyone is supposed to enter the floors without knowing their structure, but I have the advantage of chewing up, digesting, and thoroughly enjoying the third floor before making a decision.


    It¡¯s not a high-risk, high-return scenario for me, but rather a no-risk, high-return one. There¡¯s no reason not to take advantage.


    ¡°...Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay? I know Jun-ho is strong, but¡­¡±


    ¡°...Jun-ho, there¡¯s a chance we might get separated, but there¡¯s also a possibility we could all stick together¡­¡±


    Park Cheol-jin and Choi Ji-won, having seen my skills in the tutorial, were still hesitant, seemingly worried about me venturing alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    But I can¡¯t just reveal that I can regress. I think the best strategy is to enter the highest difficulty first, get a feel for it, and then decide based on that experience.


    Based on the information gained, I can indirectly influence Choi Ji-won and Park Cheol-jin¡¯s actions. Arguing without any knowledge is inefficient.


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t that woman Choi Ji-won?¡±


    ¡°...Seems like it.¡±


    Our discussion in the middle of the space had attracted the attention of others, and a few people started whispering about Choi Ji-won. The cave¡¯s acoustics carried our voices.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    It¡¯s best not to linger here and just proceed.


    Hesitating in a situation where I can simply regress if things go south is frustrating and aggravating.


    A person with infinite regressions must always be decisive. One must ze trails where others haven¡¯t and cannot fear death.


    With the spirit of a great pioneer, I confidently walked towards the door with five sticks marked above it and ced my hand on it. Entering floor 3-5.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Until such a message window appeared before my eyes.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60Entering Floor 3-5.¡°¡­Rise, greenhorn.¡± The moment I heard that growling voice, I squeezed every muscle in my body and sprang up to my feet. It seemed I had lost consciousness and was sprawled out on the floor. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± No, this can¡¯t be. This can¡¯t be happening. It¡¯s a setup, isn¡¯t it? This isn¡¯t right. You¡¯ve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered Floor 3-5.<strong>***</strong>¡°¡­Rise, greenhorn.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± A sigh escaped me without my realizing, and my eyes closed tightly, as if they didn¡¯t want to witness the scene before me. My rational mind was whipping me to ept reality and devise a strategy, but my emotions, rather than rationality, were screaming, ¡®It¡¯s the Great Depression!!! Total chaos!!!¡¯ People who have read web novels would know, there are types of infinite regressions. First, the kind where if you die, you start over again from infancy. And second, the kind where meeting certain conditions updates your save point. In my case, I was thetter. The condition was ¡°regressing to the moment I first entered each floor.¡± This meant I had the choice to regress after clearing a floor, or to move on to the next one and fixate the past as it was... Regressing to the moment you first entered Floor 3-5.The message I saw while regressing was like a death sentence to me. It felt like the moment I got the notification about my military enlistment date on KakaoTalk. Like waking up to find an email saying ¡°You¡¯ve been liquidated¡± after going to sleep with a leveraged position in cryptocurrency. Like opening a test paper only to find more questions I didn¡¯t know than ones I did. Blood drained from my face, but paradoxically, my head heated up, everything spun around, and my breath quickened. The first line of the novel ¡®The Martian¡¯ shed through my mind. ¡®I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ How much time had passed? Staring nkly at the stone wall, as if in meditation, I felt a tapping on my shoulder. ¡°Excuse me...¡± The one who tapped me wasn¡¯t the growling voice from before, but a frail-looking person. The ¡®man with sses¡¯ (An-Gyeong Nam) I saw in the tutorial was cool and smart, but the man in front of me looked timid. Tall as a beanpole, his face was so pale it was almost ghostly, and his voice was as faint as an ant crawling. ¡°Could youe over here for a moment...? There¡¯s something we all need to check...¡± It must have taken him a lot of courage to speak to me, as I drooled mindlessly at the wall, because his voice was trembling. ¡°...Alright.¡± Finally, I gathered my wits and shakily stood up. What¡¯s done is done. What matters now is how I deal with it. The save point did get tangled up. I ended up proceeding through the most difficult level alone, separated from Choi Ji-won, and if I regressed, it would be to the moment I first entered this difficulty, not the moment I first entered the 3rd floor. Of course, if I think about it coolly, I haven¡¯t really lost much. The only thing I missed was the ¡®Choi Ji-won bus.¡¯ I just have to clear Floor 3-5 on my own and grab the dazzling rewards. Sure, depending on the difficulty of Floor 3-5, my future could vary from a healing story to a harrowing one... But that¡¯s a worry for another time. There¡¯s no need to tremble in fear and worry right now. ¡°...¡± Silently, I followed the towering figure, slowly observing the space around me. The space I was in seemed to be an extension of the cave with the five doors we had seen earlier. Damp, dark, narrow, with torches hanging here and there as the only source of light. ¡°We¡¯re, we¡¯re here...¡± After walking through the narrow, winding cave path, the path suddenly widened to an artificially carved circr space with rounded edges, as if the cave walls had been cut away. In that space, a man and a woman were waiting for us. ¡°...¡± In front of us was the rough stone door I had touched when entering Floors 3-5... ncing behind, I saw three more paths simr to the one I had juste through. It seemed Floor 3 was designed for a team of four. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± While I was assessing the situation, the two people who had been waiting there were silently staring at me. ¡°...¡± In return, I began to stare back at them fiercely. But since there were two of them, managing my gaze was a bit awkward, so Ipromised by focusing on a point midway between them. ¡°Um, well...¡± As the atmosphere rapidly froze over, and the man with sses was stammering, trying to say something¡­ ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡­The man who had been ring at me was the first to avert his gaze. ¡°...¡± Then the woman slowly withdrew her gaze as well. Just when the tense atmosphere seemed to be easing, and the man with sses let out a sigh of relief¡­ ¡®¡­Hmm.¡¯ I was deep in thought, trying to make sense of the situation. The ce I was in was the highest difficulty level within the 3rd floor. Naturally, no one in their right mind would choose to enter here. They¡¯re either overconfident in their abilities, or they mistakenly think of themselves as the protagonist,cking self-awareness... it has to be one or the other. In that sense, the man and woman in front of me seemed to be confident in their abilities. Presence, or maybe aura, would be the word. There¡¯s a different vibe about them. Sharp, like well-honed des. ¡°Everyone has calmed down a bit, right?¡± On the other hand, the man with sses seemed too full of gaps to be considered skilled. But he didn¡¯t seem like the type to carelessly enter the highest difficulty level without any thought... ¡°So... could you all take a look at this door?¡± Following his direction, I shifted my gaze to the rough stone door. There, four palm-shaped indentations were carved. ¡°It seems... we all need to ce our hands here for it to work... They¡¯re all right-hand shapes, so it¡¯s impossible for one person to do multiple...¡± True to his words, the hand shapes were all for the right hand. Four humans gathered in the cave. Four palm-shaped indentations before us. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but... maybe the 3rd floor requires cooperation, not like the 2nd floor where everyone fends for themselves...¡± With a trembling voice, the man with sses finished what he had to say. I internally agreed with his opinion. The need for four right hands to proceed implied an intention for cooperation, not conflict orpetition. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man and woman, who had been listening silently, seemed to agree with the suggestion, as they both nodded slightly. ¡°So, I was thinking... shouldn¡¯t we at least know some basic information about each other...?¡± Hence, when the man with sses proposed sharing basic information about each other, no one objected. While we might be potentialpetitors, within the confines of the 3rd floor, we were in a situation where cooperation was necessary. ¡°First off... My name is An-Gyeong Jun...¡± ¡°...An-Gyeong Jun? Are you rted to An-Gyeong Nam by any chance...¡± ¡°Oh, um... yes, he¡¯s my brother... How do you know each other...?¡± ¡°...¡± I took a stab in the dark because of the simr name. An-Gyeong Nam from the tutorial, and now his brother, An-Gyeong Jun, was right before me. But when asked how I knew him... I struggled to find an answer. I had saved his life before, but since I had regressed, that event had been erased. ¡°Well... I know the name because a friend mentioned it. So, a friend of a friend, I guess.¡± ¡°Ah, I see... It¡¯s a small world, isn¡¯t it?¡± After a brief moment of camaraderie, An-Gyeong Jun cleared his throat and continued. ¡°I fight with a spear... Javelin throwing is my specialty...¡± Javelin throwing. Not just any spear, but a javelin ¨C a weapon notmonly featured even in creative works. I found that quite unique. After An-Gyeong Jun finished his introduction¡­ ¡°My name is Kim Jun-ho. I use a sword as my weapon.¡± After my turn swiftly passed, it was the quiet woman¡¯s turn. Hair almost touching her shoulders, jet ck. Eyes slightly upturned at the corners, like a cat. A physique as sleek as a leopard. If Choi Ji-won had a cold demeanor, this woman seemed sharp. She gave off an impression of being easily irritable. ¡°...Dok-Suhee. My weapon is a dagger.¡± The woman, or rather, Dok-Suhee, spoke with a slight movement of her lips. ¡°...¡± The thought ¡®Eagle*?¡¯ popped into my head, but I refrained from saying it out loud. A dagger, though. She also uses quite a unique weapon. From what I observed in the tutorial, over 60% of people chose swords, and the rest, about 35%, opted for spears... The crazies who make it to Floors 3-5 are, as expected, far from ordinary. The brief introductions were nearing their end, leaving just one person. ¡°...¡± A handsome face. Short, sporty haircut. But the mask-like expressionless face and the deep-set eyes exuded a dangerous aura. Like a human weapon, every part of his body seemingly lethal. It was clear. This man was strong. ¡°...Name¡¯s Kang Chan. I fight with my fists.¡± Kang Chan¡¯s voice rumbled low, like a growl. After introducing himself, he leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. That voice was familiar. It was the same one that had spoken to me when I regressed, saying, ¡®Rise, greenhorn.¡¯ But Kang Chan... Kang Chan, where have I heard that... ¡°Uh, uh-oh...!¡± At that moment, An-Gyeong Jun¡¯s eyes slowly widened, then suddenly looked as startled as a frightened rabbit. ¡°Kang... Kang Chan? The real Kang Chan???¡± ¡°...¡± Dok-Suhee didn¡¯t show it, but she seemed to recognize the name, slightly biting her lip. Kang Chan. Kang Chan. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve heard that name before... ¡°Could it be, from the tutorial...¡± ¡°Ah.¡± As soon as An-Gyeong Jun mentioned ¡®tutorial,¡¯ memories of posts I had seen in themunity came flooding back. Kang Chan. If the hottest Korean right now is Choi Ji-won, then this man is the second. ¡°The man who subdued the ¡®Fairy of the Tutorial¡¯ with a single punch...!¡± He was, ¡®The yer of the Tutorial¡¯s Fairy.¡¯


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: *The word ¡®Doksuri,¡¯ which means ¡®eagle,¡¯ is quite simr to her name, ¡®Dok-Suhee.¡¯ This simrity is why he had that internal reaction.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    The Fairy of the Tutorial.


    A ruthless viin who preys on the heads of innocent citizens who just entered the tower, and an entity that awakens them to the fact that this ce is not the reality humanity has known so far. That it¡¯s a space called ¡®the tower,¡¯ where one must struggle desperately to survive, putting their life on the line.


    This creature is the first bizarre anomaly that teaches modern people, who have livedfortably within the fences ofw, the cruel naturalw of the survival of the fittest.


    - The Fairy of the Tutorial: Has anyone seen someone¡¯s head burst open by the fairy?


    - Is that even possible?


    - I saw a middle-aged guy trying to curse at the fairy but got stopped by someone else. Honestly, who doesn¡¯t know about the Fairy of the Tutorial these days?


    However, nowadays, the perception of the fairy has be so widespread through creative works that there are virtually no cases of people getting their heads exploded by this viin.


    Situations where a furious middle-aged man or a punk with bright yellow-dyed hair confronts the Fairy of the Tutorial only to explode, causing horror among others, have be almost clich¨¦ in webtoons and web novels.


    Of course, the absence of victims does not diminish its stature.


    The Fairy of the Tutorial is still an object of fear, a starving beast hunting for an opportunity to burst someone¡¯s head.


    <Hey, does anyone know about that guy in the tutorial who beat the fairy?>


    Until the stories about that man¡ªKang Chan¡ªspread.


    <Hey, does anyone know about that guy in the tutorial who beat the fairy?>


    Can you believe it? I hardly can. When I was first summoned to the tutorial and freaking out, suddenly this incredibly scary-looking guy stood up.


    At first, I just stared, wondering what was going on. But this guy, standing silently, exuded such a terrifying aura ¨C an aura so intense it was hard even to look at him. I was so scared I could only stare at the ground, but then suddenly, there was a loud ¡®thump!¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t the only one staring at the ground. When the sound echoed, everyone slowly looked up to see the Fairy of the Tutorial (I didn¡¯t realize it was the fairy at first) sprawled on the floor, with a trickle of blood running down that scary-looking guy¡¯s head.


    I heardter that the fairy had shot some kind of magic at the man¡¯s head, but he dodged it just in time and counterpunched, knocking it out. Eventually, another fairy appeared, took the unconscious one away, provided some background knowledge, and left us with some weapons.


    I think that was the first time I¡¯d ever seen someone so intimidating. The memory of those fierce eyes and expressionless face still haunts me...


    ===


    - BS


    - I was in the same tutorial as this guy, and it¡¯s all true. There were a few people squaring off in the vacant lot, but after seeing him take down the fairy, they all started bowing down to him, calling him ¡®Hyung.¡¯ The atmosphere was really intense.


    - Beating a fairy without any level at that early stage? Wow...


    - How good must one¡¯s attributes be to do this? I¡¯m only a C-grade, and I feel so¡­ worthless.


    - Don¡¯t just call him ¡®that guy.¡¯ His name is Kang Chan.


    The man¡¯s name that emergedter was Kang Chan. His appearance, abilities, age ¨C the details vary depending on who you ask, and nothing is clear...


    - Now the fairies don¡¯t threaten to bust heads anymore.


    - They learned their lesson the hard way, now they know their ce, lol.


    - God Chan


    What¡¯s certain is that he is an incredibly strong figure who subdued the Fairy of the Tutorial with a single punch.


    Choi Ji-Won, who alone defeated the master of the city on the second floor.


    Kang Chan, who overpowered the Fairy of the Tutorial with his bare hands.


    And finally, the mysterious man who is said to have beheaded the hidden boss Minotaur with a single stroke.


    If you had to pick the three hottest figures in Korean onlinemunities right now, everyone would agree on these three names...


    Definitely.


    Even if half of the stories I¡¯ve seen on the inte are true, he more than qualifies to challenge the hardest floor on the 3rd floor: Floor 3-5.


    He wore stiff leather armor, but his daunting aura was unmistakable.


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    Kang Chan, having calmly endured our gaze with his eyes closed, slowly opened them and then silently walked towards the stone door.


    ¡°...¡±


    It seemed like the time for small talk was over, perhaps signaling to proceed to the 3rd floor.


    I exchanged a brief look with An Kyung-Joon, and we both nodded slightly and positioned ourselves in front of the stone door.


    So, there we were, four of us standing before the massive stone door.


    The moment we ced our hands on the indented palm-shaped hollows on it-


    Rumble!


    -With a ground-shaking roar, the stone door began to move slowly.


    The real challenge of the 3rd floor had begun.


    Step. Step.


    How long had we been walking, relying on the light of torches hanging on the walls?


    The echo of our footsteps resonated loudly in the narrow cave tunnel.


    ¡°Screeeeech!¡±


    asionally, a goblin hiding in the crevices of the rocks would leap out with a shriek.


    Thwack!


    Honestly, I had be too strong to be sent back by mere goblins. In the very early stages of the tutorial, a goblin might have been a threat, but now, they were nothing more than minor nuisances.


    The space was so cramped that I dispatched the goblin with a thrust and casually flicked the blood off my sword onto the ground.


    ¡°...Could it be that living in the cave has degenerated their eyes? Those white eyeballs are creepy...¡±


    An Kyung-Joon was constantly talking, perhaps trying to shake off the tension.


    ¡°At least there are no bugs like in a typical cave, right? That¡¯s interesting~¡±


    Dok Su-Hee, now rxed or perhaps just talkative, shared her quirky observations, contrasting with her sharp appearance.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Kang Chan, still exuding an aura of intensity, never loosened his grip on the tension.


    We were slowly walking through the cave.


    To be honest, the floor (3-5) we¡¯ve been through so far was... too easy. Unbelievably easy.


    After the first stone door opened, we picked up familiar weapons from a room stacked with various arms.


    What followed was just a long walk down a slippery, damp cave tunnel.


    The only enemies that popped up were goblins or bats.


    Aren¡¯t we too strong? However, ording tomon sense, it is unlikely that a person strong and confident enough to enter the floor 3-5 will be beaten by a goblin.


    There must be something more to this floor. Something else... a different strategy perhaps...


    As we continued on with these thoughts,


    ¡°...¡±


    The narrow cave tunnel, which seemed to stretch on endlessly, finally opened into arge cavern.


    The size of the cavern, carved out in a circr shape, seemed almost asrge as a concert hall, and the torches hung on the walls flickered eerily.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    The four of us cautiously walked into the cavern. Although we were on high alert, nothing seemed to jump out at us.


    ¡°There¡¯s a door on the other side...¡±


    True to An Kyung-Joon¡¯s observation, there was a familiar-looking stone door on the other side of the cavern, but unlike before, there was no palm-shaped hollow. It seemed unlikely that the door would open just by us cing our hands on it.


    ¡°...Maybe we need to find a hidden mechanism? If there are no enemies, it could be something like a puzzle!¡±


    Dok Su-Hee offered her opinion, which seemed quite usible.


    We needed to move forward, but the door was closed, and there were no enemies. Plus, this space was quiterge... so the hypothesis that we might need to press a hidden switch to move to the next room was quite convincing.


    The 2nd floor was more puzzle-like thanbat-oriented, so it wouldn¡¯t be out of the question for the 3rd floor to be simr.


    ¡°Should we split up and look around...?¡±


    So when An Kyung-Joon suggested that we spread out to search for any suspicious features, no one objected.


    ===


    Perhaps about 15 minutes had passed.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    I had touched and tapped the walls of the cavern extensively, but found no hidden mechanisms.


    ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    Honestly, I had a feeling there wouldn¡¯t be any hidden devices.


    The atmosphere of this cavern was ominously unsettling.


    It reminded me of ying games like Dark Souls, where you get this feeling.


    It looks just like a boss room, right?


    But instead of a fearsome boss, only the torches flickered ominously.


    Entering what seemed like a boss room, only to find it empty.


    In web novels, at times like this, usually from the ceiling...


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I slowly raised my head.


    In the darkness of the ceiling, untouched by the torchlight, I locked eyes with glowing yellow irises.


    ¡°Wha-!¡±


    The moment I saw those slit pupils, my body was already in motion.


    Crash!


    A monstrous creature, no, a massive wolf with fluttering white fur, had struck the spot I had just vacated.


    ¡°Jun-ho! Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    The ground where the creature had struck split apart, and the beast, the size of an SUV, turned its head, fixing its gaze on my neck.


    Whoosh!


    The monster wolf, using its incredible agility, leaped into action. Its jump was so swift that even a superhuman would struggle to react in time.


    ng!


    Instinctively, I raised my sword horizontally to block the wolf¡¯s swinging paw, and the sound that rang out was unbelievably like metal shing against the animal¡¯s ws.


    ¡°Argh...!¡±


    This wolf. Its strength was immense. Unable to fully deflect its monstrous physical force, my body was sent flying backward, suspended in mid-air.


    As I neared the ground, trying to slow my momentum by stretching my legs backward...


    Slip.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    My feet, extended backward to reduce speed, skidded across the slippery cave floor.


    Crack!


    As my body rotated halfway, my face made a harsh ¡°kiss¡± with the cave floor. You¡¯ve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered Floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Get up, greenhorn.¡±


    I heard Kang Chan¡¯s growling voice, and I rubbed my face with my palms.


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff...¡±


    Running.


    Running.


    And running even more.


    Racing through the narrow cave paths, over and over.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it¡­ Kyung-Joon, do something!¡±


    ¡°Pant, pant, when, when will it end¡­¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff, that¡¯s... it¡¯s supposed to work... this is strange... I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    I try to urge An Kyung-Joon over and over again, but all thates back is a feeblementation without malice.


    ¡°Grrrrrrrrr!¡±


    The usual monstrous wolf, nowpact in size, is frantically chasing from behind.


    Whoosh!


    Whether it¡¯s a skill or not, the monster wolf leaps forward, its white fur zing blue.


    ng!


    Timely enough, I managed to fend off its teeth, but I¡¯m nearing my limits.


    My arms ache from blocking several attacks already, and my breath is caught up to my throat.


    ¡°Damn this¡­¡±


    The situation¡­


    How did it get to this¡­


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    The sensation of my nose bone snapping is still vivid.


    Under normal conditions, I would have caught myself with my arms even if I fell forward, but I couldn¡¯t do so this time because my arms were momentarily paralyzed from blocking the giant wolf¡¯s surprise attack.


    Perhaps evasion is better for me than defense. If my stance in blocking any attack is even slightly awkward, I would end up with a broken wrist, dislocated shoulder, or fractured fingers, and would immediately regress. After all, despite being in the ranks of superhumans, the human body is still so fragile.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    As I was internally reviewing the recent battle and pondering on how I should have handled it,


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I still can¡¯t shake off this cold, sharp feeling. Initially, I thought it was the wolf¡¯s lingering murderous intent, but something felt off, so I removed my palm from covering my face.


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    Upon opening my eyes, I met the gaze of Kang Chan, who was staring at me with an impassive face.


    It seems he heard me mutter under my breath, ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Did he think I was cursing at him? Well, the situation does suggest that.


    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t about you¡­¡±


    I briefly considered responding with the brashness of a thug, but then I recalled Choi Ji-won from the tutorial and decided against it, seeing Kang Chan¡¯s icy gaze.


    It¡¯s more rational to try to curry favor now than to provoke him and risk a beating that could lead to regression.


    ¡°¡­Everyone¡¯s waiting.¡±


    Kang Chan seems to ept my apology, uttering just what needs to be said in his deep, low voice, and then leaves the cave where I am.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Chan. Just as the inte portrays him in various ways, the person I met in reality is also an enigma.


    For starters, I¡¯ve never heard anyone use the word ¡®greenhorn¡¯ outside of YouTubers. He barely speaks, and he always maintains an expressionless face as if embracing the vanity and emptiness of life.


    Moreover, he constantly exudes a subtle aura of presence - Menace? What is he looking at that keeps him on guard all the time? Does he, like me, regress upon the slightest contact?


    ¡°...Would I win if we fought?¡±


    I found myself curious about how strong Kang Chan really was. His name alone sounds incredibly formidable.


    Judging by his well-trained muscles and overall demeanor, he seems to be on a simr level to Choi Ji-won... Well, I guess I¡¯ll know for sure when I see him fight the giant wolf.


    I rose from my spot, dusted off the dirt from my back with a couple of pats, and then walked along the cave path.


    This time, I won¡¯t be caught off guard by any surprise attacks.


    ***


    The events that followed were identical to the previous regression.


    We all gathered together, everyone was surprised to hear Kang Chan¡¯s name, we opened the stone door, picked up weapons, and then walked endlessly along the narrow cave path.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How long did we walk, battling goblins and bats along the way?


    After a considerable time, we could see the familiarrge cavern in the distance.


    ¡°Woah¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, feeling something, I jumped on the spot. It was a bit embarrassing, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.Curiosity [A] - Opposites are naturally drawn to each other. People feel an inexplicable curiosity towards you and instinctively pay attention.


    I n to use this curiosity trait to firmly draw attention.


    I step back cautiously as if on guard, and manage to squeeze out a forced bead of cold sweat.


    My gaze is consistently directed towards the ceiling.


    That¡¯s right.


    ¡°I feel something¡­ something strong.¡±


    Saying ¡®A monster wolf mighte out of the ceiling, right?¡¯cks credibility, and I can¡¯t reveal my ability to regress.


    So, as a second-best option, I pretend to have a sharp sense that allows me to detect the monster wolf in advance.


    ¡°If we use An Kyung-joon¡¯s spear throw for an initial attack¡­¡±


    As I was roundabout exining that ¡®the monster wolf is on the ceiling¡¯,


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Interrupting me was Kang Chan.


    He suddenly furrowed his brow,


    Whoosh!


    And began to emit an intensely menacing aura!


    ¡°?!¡±


    Startled, I hesitantly backed away from him.


    How many people had this man killed? My skin bristled, and I imagined I could smell blood in the air, though there was none.


    Feeling threatened, I instinctively drew my sword, and Doksuhee, equally rmed, grasped daggers in both hands.


    ¡°Uh, uh, no, no. He¡¯s an ally! Just wait!¡±


    An Kyung-joon seemed on the verge of insanity, speaking nonsense into thin air.


    But the menacing aura that had quickly filled the space vanished just as swiftly.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Kang Chan, with a deeply furrowed brow, began to retrace our steps back the way we came.


    ¡°Where, where are you going¡­¡±


    But Kang Chan didn¡¯t respond.


    He simply walked silently, exuding a tangible aura of menace from his entire body.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Had he sensed something?


    I was debating whether to follow him or wait as he said, feeling almost brain-frozen in the abruptness of the situation, mouth agape.


    ¡°...Jun-ho.¡±


    This time, An Kyung-joon gently ced his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°...There¡¯s something I need to tell you, now that we¡¯re on the verge of battle.¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    ¡°My ability... I can¡¯t control it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What is this...


    What kind of situation is this...?


    <strong>***</strong>


    Kangshin (Possession).


    It¡¯s a word that means a supernatural being possessing a human or an object.


    In reality, it¡¯s like a shaman being possessed by a deity during a ritual, and in creative works, it¡¯s a technique often used by mystics like priestesses or sorcerers, carrying more of an Oriental than a fantasy vibe.


    ¡°My ability is... ¡®Kangshin¡¯. Specifically, it¡¯s the spirit currently attached to me that¡¯s my ability, and I can willingly relinquish control of my body to it...¡±


    So, when An Kyung-Joon revealed his ability as ¡®Kangshin¡¯, an inevitable, awkward silence enveloped us.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ the reason you came to floor 3-5¡­¡±


    Doksuhee asked cautiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right... I was forced toe here because of the demands of the spirit attached to me... It threatened to never let me sleep unless I entered the hardest difficulty¡­¡±


    An Kyung-joon nodded, looking defeated.


    Indeed. I had wondered why someone as timid as An Kyung-Joon would enter the most difficult level. It turns out it was against his will, driven by the spirit attached to him.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®you can¡¯t control it¡¯?¡±


    ¡°...The condition for activation is that I must feel a threat to my life.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Was that why, when Kang Chan exuded that killing intent earlier, An Kyung-Joon was trying to suppress the spirit? I thought he was just talking nonsense to the air, but apparently not.


    ording to An Kyung-Joon, the spirit attached to him is a master of spear fighting. Not only is he skilled in throwing spears but also in basic spear techniques.


    ¡°But the problem is, once Kangshin activates, it¡¯s literally uncontroble...¡±


    The issue is that once the spirit takes over, control ispletely lost. Although the spirit isn¡¯t evil and sometimes listens to An Kyung-joon¡¯s requests, it has a very willful personality.


    Activation, effects, and even termination are all enigmatic aspects of Kangshin. It¡¯s no wonder An Kyung-Joon is hesitant to activate his ability.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m hesitant to actively engage inbat¡­¡±


    ¡°...And waiting for Kang Chan to return before fighting doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea either¡­¡±


    Even after about 30 minutes, there was no sign of Kang Chan returning. Should we just wait indefinitely, as An Kyung-joon suggested?


    ¡°Is there some level of cooperation possible, though? With that spirit.¡±


    An Kyung-Joon didn¡¯t reply. Doksuhee was the one who broke the silence this time.


    ¡°Jun-ho, should we three just give it a try? I¡¯ve thought it over, and... I think we can do it, the three of us.¡±


    Doksuhee pulled out a dagger and began to carefully exin her ability.


    ¡°I might not be sure about other things, but... I¡¯m confident in my destructive power. I think my ability will reallyplement Kyung-joon¡¯s.¡±


    Her ability was surprisingly different from her initial image, but if what she said was true, then the three of us could feasibly take down the monster wolf.


    ¡°...The spirit also seems to think it¡¯s doable...¡±


    ¡°...Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Well, if it goes south, I can just regress.


    I readied myself,mitted to overpowering the wolf with the three of us.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We slowly entered the cavern, and soon, we faced the wolf lurking in the ceiling.


    ¡°Grrrrrr...¡±


    Realizing it had been spotted, the monster wolf descended from the ceiling, growling menacingly.


    Even I felt a tingling sensation on my skin from the murderous aura it exuded.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s go! Kyung-joon!¡±


    But it¡¯s okay. With the three of us, we can definitely win.


    Doksuhee held her daggers in a reverse grip, and I drew my sword from its sheath.


    It was 3 against 1... but it¡¯s okay. With our teamwork, we can definitely win...!


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    However, An Kyung-joon¡¯s voice was too weak and frail for someone who had be a spearmaster.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t it work¡­ I¡¯m really scared I¡¯ll die¡­¡±


    Hemented that the Kangshin wasn¡¯t activating properly, awkwardly scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t... That¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Doksuhee and I just stared nkly at An Kyung-joon.


    Lick-


    The moment the giant monster wolf licked its lips as if it had found a tasty snack,


    ¡°...Let¡¯s just run back the way we came.¡±


    As if on cue, the three of us started running like mad back the way we hade.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Run!


    All three of them simultaneously started sprinting towards the tunnel they had entered through.


    Roaar!


    The monster wolf, as if refusing to let them go easily, leaped high into the air.


    Is it trying to pounce from above?


    I braced for impact, gripping my sword tightly.


    ?!


    But the wolfs target was not us; its goal was to block the tunnel with its body, the very passage we were running towards.


    With intelligence enough to hide its body in the ceiling, it must have quickly realized our attempt to escape and moved based on it, creating the situation where it had blocked the only exit. In an instant, we were trapped in a sealed room.


    What do we do?!


    An anxious An Kyung-Joons steps began to slow.


    Just run!


    But, in a swift motion, Dok Su-Hee pushed An Kyung-Joons back and drew two daggers.


    Swish!


    With her right hand, Dok Su-Hee hurled a dagger straight at the wolf.


    Growll!


    The monster wolf, sensing the attack, leaped to the side, narrowly dodging the dagger.


    ng!


    Dok Su-Hees dagger merely hit the wall harmlessly and fell to the ground, powerless.


    Now!


    Despite the feeble power of the dagger, the wolfs excessive caution had created an opening - a gap to squeeze through towards the tunnel.


    Continuing our sprint without slowing down, the three of us were suddenly apanied by a furious growl.<ol><li>Read Why Should I Stop Being a Vill...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    Grrrrr!


    Realizing it had been fooled, the gigantic wolf,nding on the ground, charged at us.


    Haah!


    Dok Su-Hee, with a battle cry, threw another dagger.


    sh!


    But this time, the monster wolf chose not to dodge. Instead, it caught the dagger with its sharp teeth, immediately understanding that the dagger posed no real threat and opting to continue its charge.


    This was exactly what Dok Su-Hee had anticipated. She had let the wolf becent with the first dagger, nning to deliver a fatal blow with the second.


    Boom!


    With a chilling metallic sound, Dok Su-Hees dagger exploded right inside the wolfs mouth.


    Yowl!


    Even for a wolf asrge as this one, a wolf is still a wolf. It writhed in agony, blood oozing from its mouth, creating the perfect opportunity for us to slip into the tunnel.


    Hows that? Pretty useful, right?


    Dok Su-Hee, still running, shed a triumphant smile.


    She was referring to when she had imed that her trait was useful while exining her trait called Enchantment.


    Typically, enchanting meant enhancing a weapon with additional effects. This was true for Dok Su-Hee as well.


    I enchanted the dagger with explosion. Bet its mouth feels pretty numb now.


    She could imbue her weapons with various useful attributes, with explosion being the most destructive.


    With the daggers de exploding inside its mouth, the wolf couldnt possibly remain unscathed. Furthermore, the versatility seemed incredibly high, making Dok Su-Hee a true powerhouse, unlike the seemingly lesspetent An Kyung-Joon.


    But wouldnt it be better to use something other than a dagger for maximizing the explosion?


    I dont have enough strength to wield something like a spear.


    Regardless, we had bought some time. The wolfs size was toorge for this narrow cave passage. If it tried to force its way through, it would have to break down the walls, which would undoubtedly take time.


    Krrrrooaaaar!


    Did its body shrink?!


    No, it was a misconception that we had the upper hand.


    Whether it was equipped with an inbuilt size-adjustment feature to meet the current consumer needs, the monstrous wolf, which seemed to have reduced its size to fit the cave, was chasing us like crazy, drooling blood from its mouth.


    Darn it!


    In a panic, Dok Su-hee threw her dagger, which she had enchanted with Explosion once again.


    However, the monstrous wolf dodged the dagger by twisting its body, rather than trying to catch it with its teeth.


    Boom!


    Eek


    The dagger that exploded near the wolfs nk couldnt prate its thick fur.


    ...


    ...


    The three of us, who exchanged nces for a moment, started running as if our feet were on fire.


    Run!!!


    <strong>***</strong>


    Gasp! Gasp!


    ...Iron Wall!


    As I sprinted, Dok Su-Hee enchanted my sword with a defensive attribute.


    Krrrrrrr!


    Swish!


    A series of me barely fending off the charging wolf continued.


    F*ck, f*ck


    So far, thanks to Dok Su-Hees enchantment, Ive managed to withstand its attacks. But if it turns into a battle of attrition, were clearly at a disadvantage. This cave, to begin with, doesnt seem to have an end in sight. Impatience was starting to get the best of me.


    My hero trait had been activated long ago, but the low number of people made it ineffective. What should I do? Should I enchant my sword with an explosive and pretend to go berserk on the wolves? Should I throw down the gauntlet?


    Hey, um! Look at the wolf over there!


    But it seemed like impatience wasnt unique to just me.


    Krrrrrrrr....


    The fur of the monstrous wolf, which had been faintly glowing blue, was nowpletely inmed in blue.


    White steam was spewing from its snout, and its eyes were streaming with bloodlust.


    I could sense its wildness, an air as if it was about to twist my head off at any moment.


    Its clear. The wolf too had thrown in its all.


    Haah...


    Can we win? It seems difficult. Even without the disadvantage of regressing the moment I was hurt, I believed I couldnt guarantee a head-on fight.


    In the middle of such contemtion, while running...


    Kyung-Joon! Are you crazy?


    Kyung-Joon, who had been running well all along, was standing still as if in a daze.


    ...


    Kyung-Joon, with a nk face, slowly took off his sses.


    Crack!


    He held the sses with both hands and thenpletely crushed them. The shattered lenses fell to the ground with a tter.


    Kyung-Joon, who crumpled the ss frame, threw it at the blue-glowing monstrous wolf.


    The remnants of the powerlessly flying sses hit the wolfs nose and bounced off.


    ...


    ...


    An eerie silence ensued.


    Dok Su-hee and I were so taken aback by the situation that we couldnt utter a word.


    Grrr


    The monstrous wolf was crouching as if guarding against something.


    ...I am the first son of the great mother, a great warrior, and an eternal stranger.


    However, Kyung-Joon, seemingly indifferent to such silence, was murmuring in a low voice and stretching out his right hand.


    At some point, in his hand, he was holding a crude wooden spear.


    The streamlined body. The sharply split spearhead.


    Just by looking at its shape, I was certain. That was the spear Kyung-Joon had mentioned.


    ...


    Kyung-Joon silently handed the wooden spear to Dok Su-hee.


    Ah! Wait a moment! Explosion!


    Dok Su-hee, who realized what he was trying to do, grabbed the spear tightly, and soon after, the spear glowed faintly.


    Krrrroaaar!


    Whether the monstrous wolf realized that its life was in danger, it didnt miss a beat and charged at us.


    Its speed was so swift and agile that it couldnt bepared to the wolfs movements we had seen so far.


    A lot has changed, but my karma always remains the same.


    But it was already toote.


    While the wolf was still in mid-air, Kyung-Joon swung his arm.


    Puch!


    The spear shot in a straight line like aser was stuck in the wolfs shoulder. At thest moment, the wolf twisted its body and escaped a fatal wound.


    However, the spear prated deep into the wolfs body.


    Boom!


    And then, the wooden spear exploded violently inside the wolfs body.


    !!!


    The monstrous wolf, as if its strings were cut, copsed with its eyes closed without a whimper.


    Ha ha ha


    Whoa


    Due to the long run, I and Dok Su-hee were still struggling to breathe.


    Huh W-what


    Even An Kyung-Joon, who couldnt seem to get his head around as well, began to make stupefied sounds.


    The process was rather chaotic and messy, but


    We won.


    Now what? The door that was closed earlier must have been opened, right?


    Perhaps.


    Oh, wait a minute. First, lets search that body. There might be something lootable.


    As Kyung-Joon and I sat on the ground to rest, Dok Su-hee was rummaging through the wolfs corpse, hoping to find any possible items.


    Thump. Thump.


    A familiar yet strange sound of footsteps echoed from the other end of the cave.


    ...Im a stepte.


    Kang Chan walked in alone, a trail of blood streaming down his forehead. However, he didnt seem too miserable; his well-trained body still radiated a faint vitality.


    What! Where have you been all this time? Do you know we almost died?


    Dok Su-hee frowned at histe arrival, but...


    ...There was another giant wolf. Ive just dealt with it.


    He pulled out a bright red bead from his pocket with an expressionless face.


    ...It gave me this as a reward.Blood Bead [B+] -A bead that grows as you defeat enemies. It can be consumed when fully grown.


    He showed the bead as he gingerly wiped the blood trickling down from his forehead.


    Ah, um...


    Hearing that Kang Chan had also been fighting, Dok Su-hee seemed to be at a loss for words and shut her mouth.


    And as I watched this entire scene unfold,


    ...Hmm.


    I seriously contemted whether Kang Chan was really a piece of shit or not.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Alright, thats it!


    After holding onto the wolfs carcass for a long time, Dok Su-Hee deftly tucked the finely chopped pieces of the wolfs heart into her bosom.


    ...Why are you keeping that?


    Im going to use it as enchantment material! Not only can I imbue it with the attributes I desire, but having such ingredients can enhance the effects even more!


    Really? Well, then... Shall we start moving...? I think weve rested enough...


    Just a moment... I need to wipe off this blood!


    Leaving behind Dok Su-Hee, who was beaming with joy over her newfound materials-


    ...


    -My mind was filled with doubts about Kang Chan.


    Kang Chan. He is suspicious. Too suspicious.


    In fact, looking at this iteration alone, doubting Kang Chan might seem excessive.


    But lets think back to thest iteration. When I didnt warn about the monster in advance, Kang Chan didnt leave.


    Instead, he diligently searched for the clues,pletely oblivious to the presence of the monster.


    But suddenly, in this iteration, when I say theres a monster, he disappears somewhere? And then he casually returns after all the fighting is over, iming he caught another monster and showing off his spoils?


    It doesnt add up. If Kang Chan really sensed the presence of the monster, he should have left in thest iteration as well. Or at least he should have noticed the existence of the wolf hiding in the ceiling.


    ...Strange.


    In other words, the likelihood that Kang Chan caught a monster and got that red bead as a reward is very slim. That red bead is probably a reward he received from one of the previous floors, and not from killing the wolf as he imed.


    Then, what needs to be reconsidered is why Kang Chan ran away in the first ce.


    There are two main possibilities.


    First, Kang Chan has an unavoidable situation that prevents him from fighting right now, and thus, he had no choice but to leave.


    Secondly, Kang Chan is actually aplete nobody, just bluffing his way through.<ol><li>Read Why Should I Stop Being a Vill...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    And to me, thetter possibility seemed much more likely.


    Why doubt Kang Chan, despite his overwhelming presence so far? Its because a simr cliche already exists in creative works.


    In the genre of creative works, theres a genre called misunderstood to be OP stories.


    In these stories, the protagonist is actually a nobody, but those around him perceive him as an incredibly powerful figure.


    Ah, as expected of Mr. So-and-So! theyd exim in admiration, and even renowned strong figures from around the world woulde to acknowledge him, saying, Hmm... quite impressive...


    However, the protagonist, trembling in fear, repeats mundane worries like What should I do now? This gap in perception provides the humor in such stories.


    Now, having read the above exnation, lets think again.


    What if Kang Chans sole ability is just emitting a killing intent?


    What if his subduing of the fairy was just a fluke, a result of a series of coincidences?


    But because those around him admired him as The Great Kang Chan!, his stock rose day by day, and he maintained his reputation by emitting killing intent to those who doubted him?


    Then, it would make sense for Kang Chan to run away.


    He might have fled in fear upon realizing the monster was so close, perhaps cowering in a corner somewhere, crying and thinking, Im scared...


    Kang Chan. His name alone seemed so powerful. But in reality, he might just be Weakchan.


    ...


    I nced sideways at Kang Chan, who was walking expressionlessly.


    Of course, theres a possibility that my thoughts are wrong. This is just my spection, a maybe.


    After all, Kang Chan is the first person I meet when I return. I can confirm it then.


    Have we arrived?


    With that, I sorted out my thoughts about Kang Chan and continued walking aimlessly.


    Upon returning to where the wolf had been, the stone door that had blocked our way was gone.


    Hmm...


    What followed was a pitch-dark corridor, devoid of even a single torch. I took down a torch from the wall and thrust it into the darkness, revealing a path, but the atmosphere was eerily unsettling.


    ...We should go, right?


    I absolutely didnt want to, but there was no choice.


    Once inside the tower, the only thing to do was to keep moving forward.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Thud.


    Ugh...


    The pained groan of An Kyung-Joon echoed.


    Though it seemed like someone should have been concerned, the other three simply walked on in silence.


    And for good reason; this wasnt the first time An Kyung-Joon had walked into a stone wall. It must have been the fifth time already.


    Sigh...


    The reason was simple. An Kyung-Joon, in his Kangshin state, had smashed his sses and now had trouble seeing.


    What should we call An Kyung-Joon without his sses? Just Joon? I pondered this pointless thought as we walked along the damp cave path.


    So, we walked silently for about 10 minutes.


    But, why did the Kangshin soul break the sses?


    Dok Su-Hees question broke the silence.


    That... He really hates mirrors and ss.


    Is there a specific reason?


    He says he doesnt like how they distort human appearance... When he possessed me for the very first time, smashing the sses was the first thing he did.


    An Kyung-Joon scratched the back of his head awkwardly as he spoke.


    Can I ask something too?


    Thanks to Dok Su-Hee opening the conversation, I decided to ask something I was curious about.


    That soul? An Kyung-Joon, you can see him with your own eyes, right?


    Yes. I can see him.


    What does he look like?


    Um...


    As An Kyung-Joon walked slowly, pondering.


    He has dark skin... and he wears something like a feathered ornament on his forehead. Hes shirtless, and I cant really tell about the lower half since its not manifested in his soul form. Oh, and he carries a spear with a very ornate design on his back.


    ...


    Based on the description, an image akin to a native of the junglees to mind. The use of a spear for throwing also seems somewhat reminiscent of African elephant hunters.


    However, African natives dont have the ability to summon wooden spears out of thin air. Having encountered a Noble who used magic on the second floor, it seems more rational to assume that its a spirit from another world.


    It must be tough.


    I inadvertently spoke my thoughts out loud - An Kyung-Joon, fragile in nature, apanied by a rough spirit.


    Its always painful to stick with someone whos your pr opposite. Just think how quickly people break down in the military when they encounter a tough senior. And An Kyung-Joon has to be with that spirit even until the moment he falls asleep... A feeling of sympathy welled up for him.


    ...Its hard, but Im okay.


    But instead of bowing his head, An Kyung-Joon faintly smiled.


    I may not be doing much myself... but just lending my body is helping, right? In conquering the tower.


    ...Yes?


    Ascending this tower ultimately contributes to humanity... Im satisfied with that.


    ...


    I didnt respond but turned my gaze forward.


    You can tell by listening to him talk. This man is kind and good-hearted.


    But thats exactly why I shouldnt get too close to him.


    As we progress through food 3-5, anyone can die.


    Seeing a kind and friendlypanion die over and over would rapidly wear down my heart.


    I quickened my pace to distance myself from An Kyung-Joon.


    Now that weve heard my uninteresting story... Im curious about yours, Ms. Dok Su-Hee?


    Oh, me?


    Yes. You seem like a student on the outside... May I ask how old you are?


    Im in high school...


    Thud.


    The ground shook suddenly, interrupting Dok Su-Hee mid-sentence.


    Up ahead...


    At the end of the dark path, illuminated only by a single torch, a familiar stone door blocked our way.


    ...


    The door was unmistakably marked with four palm-shaped indents.


    Exchanging nces, each of us ced our hands on these indents.


    Rumble...


    Slowly, with a vibration, the stone door began to move.


    Hmm...


    The door disappeared, revealing a surprising sight.


    ...Mirrors?


    Mirrors. Mirrors. Mirrors.


    A space filled entirely with mirrors unfolded before us.


    The floor, ceiling, and walls, all made of mirrors, formed a path.


    It reminded me of the mirror mazes at amusement parks. Was that just my imagination?


    The dim space, lit only by the torchs me, distorted our reflections and flickered eerily, while ominous winds howled like the soundtrack of a horror film.


    Hmm...


    These couldnt be just simple mirrors. This was a mirror maze on the floor 3-5. It was rational to assume there might be traps or unique gimmicks involved.


    Would touching the mirrors transport us to another world? Create doppelgngers? Or unleash assassins leaping out from within?


    As I mulled over the possibilities,


    Jun, Jun-ho!


    Dok Su-Hee urgently tapped on my shoulder.


    Whats up...


    Snapped out of my reverie, I turned to look at Dok Su-Hee.


    No... No...!


    Behind Dok Su-Hee, An Kyung-Joon was clutching his head, groaning in agony.


    There are too many mirrors...


    An Kyung-Joon, drooling from the mouth, his face flushed red with heat, was gripping his head in pain.


    Ah.


    I remembered what An Kyung-Joon had said earlier.


    The spirit... He hates mirrors and ss to the extreme.


    From that moment, it felt as if the world had gone into slow motion.


    The three of us, including me, hurriedly turned and began to distance ourselves from the mirror maze.


    ...Tiring me out yet again, trying to deceive me!


    An Kyung-Joon, his eyespletely crazed, summoned his old wooden spear.


    Crash!


    An Kyung-Joons spear, flying at the speed of light, shattered the mirrors.


    The terrifying force scattered mirror shards everywhere, stitching the air with their deadly dance.


    Ugh!


    I tried to run as far away as possible, but it was toote.


    No matter how I twisted my body to avoid them, I couldnt prevent the tiny shards of ss from embedding into my exposed skin. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5


    Slowly, my vision began to blur.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Sorrow. Anxiety. Despair. Fear.


    Its all so frustrating.


    I love a refreshing story.


    I adore stories where the protagonist coolly shatters the obstacles before them. Thats more satisfying than anything.


    But what is this? Why do I always have to face such absurd challenges?


    What? The soul possessing the body of a person Im with hates mirrors, so he shattered the mirror maze, and I got hit by the fragments and had to return?


    Im furious.


    I cant contain this anger.


    ...Get up, greenhorn.


    Maybe its the rage clouding my vision.


    ...Hey.


    ...?


    Lets fight.


    I lunged at Kang Chan.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Hey.


    ...?


    Lets fight.


    ...


    Kang Chan, lips sealed, furrows his brow in disapproval.


    ...Snap out of it.


    He speaks in a growling, deep baritone.


    Snap out of it?


    Am I not in my right mind?


    It seems likely, given the dizziness from the repeated shocks.


    And from Kang Chans perspective, I must seem insane.


    A guy who just entered the floor, challenging to a fight out of nowhere.


    It must be utterly baffling.


    Why? Scared?


    ...


    Bring it on! Hey! You imed to have fought the monster! Show me!


    Absolutely insane.


    But I feel an overwhelming need to witness Kang Chans strength right here.


    Though Ive just been summoned to floor 3-5 and have no weapons (everything but dungeon items evaporates when entering the tower), if Kang Chan is as weak as I think, I wont need weapons to overpower him.


    I clench my fists and raise my guard like a boxer.


    ...I dont engage in meaningless fights.


    Kang Chan shakes his head slowly.<ol><li>You Cannot Afford To Offend My Woma...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScriptYou Cannot Afford To Offend My Woman chapter 2


    To me, its meaningful. Its vitally important for gathering information.


    ...Sigh.


    I have to fight to be satisfied.


    Despite my persistence, Kang Chan sighs deeply and then...


    Whoosh!


    He begins to emanate an immense killing intent.


    As expected. I feel a tingling sensation on my skin, and its almost as if I can see blood dripping from his eyes.


    Demon. Ghost. Monster. ughterer. All sorts of negative images ovey Kang Chan, and involuntarily, my legs tremble slightly in fear.


    Im certain Ill lose if we fight. That thought crosses my mind.


    If I resist this indescribable force, Ill only feel despair and self-loathing and regress in an instant.


    Heh heh...


    But such was the intensity of my despair that, conversely, I became certain Kang Chan was weak.


    That killing intent. Its efficacy was unbelievably outstanding.


    Assuming there was no regression disadvantage, my power ranks among the top in the tower. Naturally, since I met him on floor 3-5, he must also possess top-tier abilities, but such dense, simple killing intent is unusual.


    Rather, it seems more logical to consider the killing intent itself as a power.


    Having reached a conclusion in my mind, I slowly lowered my body.


    ...What are you doing?


    I rxed all the muscles in my body, focusing my gaze forward.


    Taking a deep breath, and feeling ready.


    Whoosh!


    I exploded my muscles and charged at Kang Chan!


    What?!


    Kang Chan, reacting to my attack, stepped back, but I was faster.


    His face flushed with panic. This is the first time Ive seen his expressionless face crumble. A contemptible satisfaction blossomed in a corner of my heart.


    Damn...


    Kang Chan, seemingly making up his mind, swung his fist toote. My punch was reaching his jaw much faster.


    Now, Kang Chan. I have many questions to ask after knocking you out. Why you entered floor 3-5, what your traits are, whether its true that you captured the tutorials fairy


    As I extended my fist, indulging in these pleasant thoughts in the elerated moment-


    Huh?


    -I sensed something sh.


    And then


    Wham!!!


    Consciousness slipped away. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...Get up, greenhorn.


    Whats happening? What just happened?


    Its just like when I was defeated by the citys master. I cant even tell what hit me, and this time, there wasnt even any pain.


    ...


    Lets try again.


    This time, I didnt even speak to Kang Chan. I slowly crouched down.


    Whoosh!


    I exploded my muscles, charging at him in an instant!


    What?!


    This time, Kang Chans surprise seemed even greater than before, his eyes widening more than in the previous round.


    He tried to dodge my iing fist, but sensing it was toote, he swung his fist again.


    But this time, my aim wasnt to hit him; it was to observe his fist.


    Lets see it again. The technique that knocked me out instantly.


    Even as I thrust my fist, my eyes were fixed on his right hand.


    Not disappointing my expectations, Kang Chans fist began to shine.


    Was it thanks to the hellish training with Choi Ji-won?


    The angle of the shoulder. The posture of the legs. The veins in the muscles. By observing his body, I could somewhat predict the path of his fist.


    So, if I step back to the left here, I should be able to dodge the attack...


    Huh?


    Kang Chans fist, which I hadnt taken my eyes off for even a moment, suddenly disappeared.


    sh!


    There was light.


    And then


    Wham!!! Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...Get up, greenhorn.


    Just a moment ago, I was throwing a punch, but as I came to, Kang Chan was admonishing me, calling me a greenhorn.


    Despite being taken down twice, I still cant figure out what hit me.


    I didnt take my eyes off his fist until the very moment it was about to swing.


    But suddenly, the fist disappeared, a light shed, and then my consciousness was gone.


    Could it be that? Did he get sh Step as a tinum reward on the second floor? Those shoes that allow for an instant 2-meter movement?


    But a quick nce at Kang Chans shoes revealed they were the same clunky leather shoes as mine.


    There was no sign of him using an item. So, it must be the power of his fist...


    ...What are you suddenly doing?


    Doping.


    I pulled out the lowest-grade elixir I had saved and gulped it down. Since I nned to regress anyway, there was no hesitation in using items.


    Ugh...


    It was a sweet yet refreshing taste.


    Instantly, my eyes brightened, my heart raced, and blood cirction improved.


    I had already experimented on the first floor. Drinking the elixir temporarily enhances metabolism. It should help in capturing his fist.


    Once again, I slowly crouched down.


    Whoosh!


    I charged at Kang Chan in the same trajectory as before.


    What?!


    Again, Kang Chan was taken aback.


    So far, its the same.


    He tried to dodge my iing fist, sensing it was toote, he swung his fist back, just like before.


    Ugh!


    But here, I abruptly put strength into my ankles, stopped the punch midway, and flung my body backward. A direction change that defies inertia, possible only for a superhuman.


    His fist was already shining. Meaning, canceling the technique is impossible.


    Alright, show me that mighty punch of yours. Lets see how strong it is.


    I retreated with a sneaky grin on my face.


    Huh???


    sh!


    It was a fist extending at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye.


    As if trying to shatter the world, a tremendous pressure and beam of light exploded from the fist.


    I tried to dodge, but how could a human resist a natural disaster?


    Argh, ahhhhhh!


    My vision was shaking, and my whole body was in insane agony.


    It felt as though my entire body was being disassembled down to the molecr level.


    Thest thing I saw, screaming in agony like Cell hit by Son Gokus energy wave, was...


    Kabooooom!!!


    An unreal sight of the cave wallpletely shattering into pieces. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...Get up, greenhorn.


    Hyung.


    ...?


    I will serve you as my Hyung.


    I knelt down and bowed my head to Kang Chan.


    Its embarrassing to submit to the strong, but... it helps.


    ***


    I was deeply repentant for not daring to trust God-Chan, my Hyung.


    He was not merely the protagonist of a delusional story who teased others, but a true strong person who possessed power befitting his stature.


    Of course, as I walked around and carefully inspected the surroundings, I did not see the terrifying wolf that Chan Hyung mentioned. All I saw were goblins and bats.


    But how dare I doubt God-Chan, my Hyung. He must have had a valid reason, a logical exnation.


    I will never doubt my Hyung again...!


    ...


    This time, I walked silently through the cave with my mouth shut, and naturally, we arrived at the familiar chamber.


    Theres a door over there...


    ...Do we need to find a hidden device?


    Shall we, uh, split up and look for it...?


    Perhaps because I didnt warn them this time that a monster was waiting, we decided to split up and look for the hidden device, just like the previous round.


    Uh, wait a moment...


    ...?


    Chan, Hyung. Would you mind taking a close look over here? Ill check over there.


    ...Alright.


    The ce I led Kang Chan to was where I had searched the chamber in the previous round, and the ce I was heading to now was where Kang Chan had searched the chamber in the previous round.


    In other words, if things go as nned, a giant wolf will fall on Kang Chans head.


    But its okay. Because hes God-Chan.


    ...


    ...Why do you keep looking at me?


    Its nothing, Hyung.


    Hyung...


    Im counting on you...!


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Sneaking nces, I stealthily observed Kang Chan.


    Kang Chan was touching the wall leisurely, without any suspicion.


    Despite more than 10 minutes passing by, the monstrous wolf showed no signs of revealing itself.


    Could it be... scared?


    Was it intimidated by the overwhelming presence of Chan Hyung? Its usible. Wolves are naturally sensitive creatures.


    Even from this distance, the aura emanating from Kang Chan, faint yet perceptible, might be felt by the wolf many times more intensely.


    In that case, I had to give it a push.


    Uh, uh uh! Up there!


    Pretending to be startled, I pointed towards the glowing eyes of the wolf on the ceiling.


    Grr, Grrraaargh!


    It seemed to be genuinely scared, as the wolf let out a panicked howl.


    Hesitating on the ceiling, it eventually decided there was no other choice and lunged towards Kang Chan.


    What the?!


    But Kang Chan was just as surprised.


    The wolfs movements were so swift in its desperate attack that it was toote for Kang Chan to dodge.


    Eventually, Kang Chans fist began to shine again.


    The monstrous wolf was striking down from mid-air.


    Gazing at the ceiling, Kang Chanunched his fist towards the wolfs snout.


    sh!<ol><li>DYM Chapter 29-30


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScriptDYM Chapter 29-30


    Wow.


    The distance between Kang Chan and me allowed me to fully appreciate his punch.


    Boom!


    A powerful beam of light emitted from his fist. It was more like a phenomenon than a mere punch.


    A natural disaster that destroys everything it touches.


    The monstrous wolf, just before meeting Kang Chans fist, was engulfed in the light and vanished into thin air.


    Ah, Aaaah!


    A sharp, biting wind whirled through the space,te to the scene, roaring in the aftermath of that punch.


    Ye-Yeah, as expected!


    Even while groaning in the swirling wind, I didnt forget to admire Chan Hyungs incredible punch.


    The heavens havent abandoned me. I might have missed the bus named Choi Ji-won, but there was another, a bigger bus named Kang Chan waiting for me.


    Bring it on. Kang Chan is a god, and I am invincible!


    Rumble.


    While I was smugly thinking this to myself, an ominous rumble echoed from the ceiling.


    Huh?


    Kang Chans punch had pierced a huge hole in the ceiling, and the impact caused cracks to spread all over it.


    These cracks extended to the walls, causing torches to fall one by one to the ground.


    Crash!


    Then, as the ceiling copsed, showering countless rocks down upon us-


    Damn


    -I calmly closed my eyes. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Kang Chan Hyung is not at fault.


    If there is a fault, it lies with this fragile cave ceiling that cant withstand his powerful fist.


    Regardless of whos to me, the fact that we cant rely on Kang Chans help against the wolf was quite a setback.


    The worry was that even if we managed to knock the wolf down, Kang Chans punch might bring down the ceiling.


    Kang Chan was too strong, and the walls of the cave too weak. We had to deal with the wolf ourselves.


    Therefore, when we reached the entrance of the cave again, I stopped everyone.


    Everyone.


    Yes? Whats up?


    Lets take a moment to exin our abilities in detail. The cave ahead looks quite suspicious.


    I didnt mention the wolf hiding in the ceiling. If I did, Kang Chan might just go off hunting another wolf.


    My intention was to get An Kyung-Joon and Dok Su-hee to reveal their abilities. If I didnt gather this information now, what I nned to say next would seem rather awkward.


    So, I initiated the conversation about everyones abilities.


    My ability is... Kangshin. Specifically, its the spirit currently attached to me thats my ability. When Im in mortal danger, a spirit adept at javelin takes control of my body.


    My trait is enhancement.


    ...Fist.


    My specialty is swordsmanship. More precisely, the swordsmanship trait.


    Just like the previous iteration, everyone shared their unique traits.


    This set the stage for me to take the lead in the conversation.


    First, wouldnt it be better to fully prepare before entering that cave? We dont know what might jump out at us, right?


    ...Uh?


    So, wouldnt it be advantageous for An Kyung-joon to enter the cave in a spirit-possessed state, ready for any variables?


    ...Uhh?


    However, right now, Kyung-joon isnt feeling a life-threatening crisis... But what if we could forcibly induce his spirit possession?


    ...Is that possible?


    At An Kyung-Joons question of whether that was possible, I turned my head to look at Kang Chan.


    Chan Hyung.


    What is it?


    I noticed earlier that your aura is incredibly powerful... Could you, maybe, focus your killing intent on one person? Oh, you can emit killing intent, right? Sorry for assuming.


    Its possible.


    Having experienced Kang Chans killing intent firsthand, I knew.


    That killing intent. Its something that cant be endured with just any level of mental strength. Even my mind, toughened through repeated regressions, struggled to withstand it.


    But what about the more fragile An Kyung-Joon?


    Instead of feeling a threat to his life, he might even pass out.


    ...Wait a minute.


    Ah, even if you sensed the aura of another monster, could you first direct your killing intent intensely toward Kyung-Joon?


    ...


    Roarrr.


    And so, after Kang Chan intensely unleashed his killing intent on An Kyung-Joon, he disappeared somewhere.


    Ah, Aaaaah...!


    An Kyung-Joon, whose eyes almost rolled back in shock, seemed to have sessfully invoked spirit possession. He suddenly summoned an old wooden spear with a stern expression.


    Alright, lets go in now!


    Without hesitation, I pushed both of them forward. An Kyung-Joons eyes were fixed on the ceiling. It was clear he had sensed the wolfs presence with his sharp perception.


    And so, the three of us entered the cave.


    Whoosh!


    An Kyung-Joon, in his spirit-possessed state, immediately hurled the wooden spear toward the ceiling.


    Yelp!


    The startled wolf hastily jumped down from the ceiling. It seemed it hadnt expected to be caught so quickly, its posture awkward in surprise.


    Enchant! Quick!


    We couldnt miss this opportunity. I charged at the wolf as it plummeted to the ground.


    Uh, that... Explosion!


    Dok Su-hee didnt hesitate to enchant An Kyung-Joons wooden spear with Explosion.


    Phew!


    Swoosh!


    The monstrous wolf barely dodged my sword, leaping back at thest second.


    But its leap was a mistake. We had a formidable ranged attacker on our side.


    Hunting time.


    Swoosh!


    The enchanted wooden spear, nowpleted, plunged into the wolfs body suspended in mid-air.


    Boom!


    Yelp!


    The explosion deep within its body instantly ended the life of the monstrous wolf.


    Phew, phew


    An Kyung-Joon, released from the spirit possession, copsed onto the spot.


    ...Bravo.


    Clean. No, perfect.


    We entirely skipped the unnecessary process of running away from the wolf.


    Now, we have a strategy to capture the wolf without any damage.


    This is the beauty of regressing. Repeating the same situation to derive the best possible oue.


    I couldnt help but show a satisfied smile.


    <strong>***</strong>


    About 30 minutester.


    Kang Chan returned, a trickle of blood running down his head.


    ...There was another wolf.


    So, both wolves were perfectly dealt with.


    The next challenge is how to ovee the mirror room.


    Entering the mirror room unprepared would only lead to a predestined disaster.


    Um Kyung-Joon?


    Yes? What is it?


    Can you exin your trait in detail?


    Ah, my trait is


    As I opened the discussion, An Kyung-Joon slowly started to exin his trait in detail.


    An Kyung-Joons trait is essentially about the soul itself. Changing the bodys owner is just a secondary aspect; the main trait is the spirit that constantly follows An Kyung-Joon.


    So, does this mean you share senses? Its just the control of the physical body that changes?


    No. The spirit perceives the world in its own way, and I perceive it in mine. The spirit and body cant be too far apart, though.


    So, its not like that movie, where the protagonist sits somewhere and shares senses. Instead, the spirit floats around in an ethereal state, independently observing the world.


    Hmm


    This means that blinding An Kyung-Joons eyes doesnt mean the spirit wont be able to perceive the mirror room.


    If we enter the mirror maze in this state, it is obvious what will happen.


    I imagine the native, screaming Are you trying to deceive me! in a frenzy, will forcibly invoke spirit possession and start smashing the mirrors wildly with his spear. Id be hit by mirror shards and quickly forced to regress.


    Staying far back to avoid the mirror shards might be possible


    But there must be a gimmick in the mirror maze. If the spirit-possessed An Kyung-Joon goes on a rampage and falls prey to the gimmick, further progress would be impossible. We need four palms to open the stone door.


    A way to blind the spirit following An Kyung-Joon... a way to prevent him from having an outburst...


    Ah.


    Suddenly, I remembered how Kang Chan had concentrated his killing intent on An Kyung-Joon to forcibly invoke spirit possession while catching the wolf.


    What if we invoke An Kyung-Joons spirit possession again and blind him...


    The spirit entering the body wouldnt recognize the mirrors, right?


    It seemed highly likely to seed. No, it would work.


    The important thing now is


    Everyone.


    How persuasively can I convince the others? How can I convince them that we have to blind the spirit-possessed An Kyung-Joon and proceed?


    Wait Doesnt this passage seem suspicious?? Curiosity [A] - Opposites attract, as they say. People feel an inexplicable curiosity towards you and are instinctively drawn to pay attention.


    And this is something Ive done countless times in the tutorial.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    The regressors inevitably find themselves frequently telling lies.


    And the way to make those lies convincing is simple-


    Doesnt this passage seem suspicious?


    -Just spout utter nonsense that sounds logical. At the same time, infuse it with earnest emotion.


    Repeating the tutorial has significantly improved my acting skills, I believe.


    So far, every passage has been lit with torches. Bright and clear to see. But this one its oddly dark.


    I already know the oue.


    Walking down this dim passage will lead to a stone door, and beyond that, a mirror maze  Im already aware of this.


    I think this is a clue that the challenge rtes to sight. Its hinting not to trust whats in front of us.


    In short, its just about attaching a process to the oue. Its not hard to fabricate a usible story.


    So, if theres an end to this passage How about we all wear blindfolds and proceed? Its likely rted to sight, and I think we can ovee it by covering our eyes.


    Of course, it only seems usible on the surface, but the basis is ridiculously weak. Its merely a suggestion of, There are no torches from here, shall we go on with blindfolds?


    Im not convinced.


    Naturally, its hardly convincing. Its utter nonsense, after all.


    Like in a tutorial, relying on the awe trait to breeze through is not an option. From my experience, the stronger they are, the less likely traits work on them. Choi Ji-won has never been affected by the awe trait, not even once.


    So, in essence, I have to make something utterly nonsensical seem possible, with amonsensical approach.


    But the way to make nonsense convincing is simple.


    Thud.


    The nonsense just has to be right every time. Youve been injured. <ol><li>You Cannot Afford To Offend My Woma...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScriptYou Cannot Afford To Offend My Woman chapter 2 Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...Hmm. Next, I think we might find a weapon. Judging by these symbols here...


    At this point, a goblin should pop out. The cave formation looks artificial.


    Looking at the shape of this chamber, there seems to be a monster. Probably... a wolf, I guess. Considering the symbolic significance of wolves in primitive civilizations.


    Three times.


    Ive spouted nonsense three times, and it all turned out to be true.


    Wow...


    Impressive...


    As a result, my meaningless bber gained credibility. Simply because it has been correct multiple times.


    So, if theres an end to this passage How about we all wear blindfolds and proceed? Its likely rted to sight, and I think we can ovee it by covering our eyes.


    Consequently, my theory of the sight trial also gained persuasiveness.


    ...But, wouldnt it be dangerous to wear blindfolds?


    We all have keen senses, right? If anything goes wrong, we can just take them off. Here, Ill tear up my leather armor to make blindfolds.


    ...


    Though it was hard to believe for her, Dok Su-Hee, thinking that I had been right so far, donned a blindfold with a look of giving it one more try.


    Ah, Chan Hyung? Could you lend some killing intent to Kyung-Joon? Just in case. You know?


    ...


    Afterpleting the ritual with An Kyung-Joon and everyone else wearing their blindfolds


    Please raise your palms! Dont take off your blindfolds until I say so!


    Kurururung.


    Each ced their palms on the stone door, opening the sealed entrance.


    ...


    Confident that all preparations wereplete, I...


    I stealthily removed my blindfold.


    I had tied the leather covering my eyes loosely on purpose. Though I had said we shouldnt look ahead, not looking at all could lead to unforeseen consequences.


    ...I heard something.


    ...


    But the native spirit possessing An Kyung-Joons body seemed to have even heard the sound of the leather, as he began to prick up his ears sensitively. Such a beast-like guy.


    ...Lets go in now. You need to hold onto my shoulder tightly.


    Like children ying train, we held onto each others shoulders and slowly moved into the mirror maze.


    ...Smooth and cold. Almost like mirrors designed to confuse the spirit of a warrior...


    Instead of grabbing my shoulder as instructed, An Kyung-Joon was touching the mirror next to him with one hand.


    No, no, how could that be? Why would there suddenly be mirrors in an underground cave? Maybe its obsidian or something?


    Its strange...


    Despite my desperate exnation, he continued to stroke the mirror, not relinquishing his suspicion.


    ...


    Seeing An Kyung-Joon unharmed after touching the mirror suggested that it wasnt the kind of trap that activates upon contact.


    Phew...


    At least I had prevented An Kyung-Joon from having an episode. There seems to be no immediate obstacle to clearing this maze.


    Now, there are two main variables to consider.


    First, the inherent gimmick of this mirror maze.


    And second... An Kyung-Joon himself.


    But thetter can be thought aboutter. For now, its not toote to focus on clearing the maze.


    Lets go, then.


    And so, our group, with leather straps tightly bound over our eyes, plunged into the depths of the mirror maze.


    ***


    How long had we been walking in the mirror maze?


    Whoooosh.


    A sinister wind brushed past.


    I was diligently using the left-hand rule to navigate the maze.


    ...


    Walking through the mirror maze, where my reflection was constantly in view, was no ordinary ordeal. It was hard to tell where the passages were and where the walls were, and seeing one movement repeated dozens of times made it feel like my brain was getting scrambled.


    ...Gulp.


    Was it because my brain was fatigued?


    Just now... it seemed like my reflection in the mirror moved.


    It appeared to have curled up its lips, forming a creepy smile.


    But logically, mirrors dont move.


    It must be an illusion, right?


    ...


    Ive learned from countless horror movies that brushing it off as just an illusion~ is a sure way to get killed.


    Besides, this maze is part of the tower. Its a space where anything unusual wouldnt be surprising. Its wiser to heighten my guard than to becent.


    As I sharpened my senses and continued walking...


    Jun-ho Nim.


    ...Yes, Su-hee Nim?


    Dok Su-Hee suddenly spoke to me. I had stressed not to talk inside the maze unless it was urgent.


    Yes? Me?


    But Dok Su-Hee, having initiated the conversation, looked puzzled as if she didnt understand why.


    ...Didnt you just call my name?


    Me? No?


    ...


    Right, this is how ites out.


    Lets see how long it tries to create this atmosphere of horror. If its going to be this tant, I have my own ns.


    At that moment, as I gritted my teeth and red-


    ...


    ...


    -I just made eye contact with my own reflection in the mirror.


    It stared back at me with an eerily empty gaze and then...


    shed a bright, chilling smile. So bright it could make someones skin crawl.


    As the grinning figures mouth stretched grotesquely, almost reaching its ears-


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!


    -It lunged at me!


    I knew it woulde to this.


    But I was already mentally prepared. There arent many gimmicks possible in a mirror maze, after all.


    Usually, the person who touches the mirror is pulled into a mirror world, where a monster from this reversed world pretends to be them. Amon trope.


    The same applies here. The moment my reflections eyes met mine, I anticipated it attacking.


    Whoah!


    Swish!


    I naturally dodged its sharp ws by a hairs breadth and, seizing the opportunity, shed at its throat.


    Easy.


    Such feeble attempts at horror cannot shake the steel-like resolve of a regressor. If the Archangel intended to rattle me, it should have prepared a more menacing trap.


    With a confident expression, I flicked the blood off my sword when suddenly...


    ...?


    In the mirror wall beside me, I saw something that should never have been visible.


    ...The mirror.


    ...


    It meant I saw An Kyung-Joons eyeballs.


    So many mirrors...


    An Kyung-Joon, bleeding from his forehead, stood there with a face distorted like a fiendish assassin.


    ...


    It seems the leather blindfold had been cut by the monsters recent sword strike.


    I should have blocked instead of dodging. A misjudgment.


    Damn it...


    I sighed once and gently closed my eyes.


    ...Tirelessly trying to deceive me again!!!


    Crash! Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ng!!!


    Ugh!


    This time, after skillfully deflecting the mirror monsters ws, I swiftly shed its throat.


    I instinctively refrained from blocking an attack because of my regression condition, but in such situations, it seems I need to consciously choose to block attacks.


    What, whats that sound?


    It smells like blood...


    Its nothing. Lets keep moving.


    Theres something squishy underfoot...


    After stumbling around for about 30 minutes past the corpse of the mirror monster-


    Can we take off the blindfolds now?


    -Finally, the end of the mirror maze came into view.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...


    The attitude of the three people toward me had changed - An Kyung-Joon, who looked at me with a meaningful gaze, and Kang Chan and Dok Su-Hee, who seemed to wonder if I had eaten something wrong.


    Objectively, the difficulty of the mirror maze was quite easy.


    Though there was a monster lurking, it wasnt particrly strong...


    Excluding the part where An Kyung-Joon had a seizure, it was iparably easier than the monster wolf.


    ...


    Yes, that is, excluding the part about An Kyung-Joons seizure.


    A suspicion began to sprout in my mind.


    Could it be that An Kyung-Joons seizure was also part of the difficulty level?


    If thats the case... each room might have been custom-made. Such an ominous thought crossed my mind.


    Uh, can you see something?


    ...


    My sense of foreboding peaked when we arrived at the next room.


    A long corridor stretched straight ahead.


    The dense torches ensured clear visibility, but the emptiness of the space was unsettling.


    Another monster jumping out? No, its too narrow for a monster to appear.


    A corridor that goes straight like this...


    ...Guys, step back a bit.


    I cautiously took a step forward, urging the others to stay back.


    Click.


    As the sound of steel gears interlocking rang out,


    Ssssssshhhh!


    Immediately, precisely five arrows were fired at me!


    Damn it!


    I had somewhat anticipated this and managed to leap back just in time to avoid the volley of arrows.


    ...


    A cold sweat dripped down my forehead as my ominous premonition seemed to be reality.


    This room must be a trap room, I concluded, thinking about the click sound I just heard,bined with the arrows raining from all directions.


    In fiction, heroes usually dodge just the vital shots amidst a barrage of projectiles, barely surviving and then tending to their wounds with potions or the like...


    But for me, even a single graze means regression.


    I was facing the worst counter since entering the third floor.


    ...Haha.


    I couldnt help but let out augh.


    Its true, this is the worst counter. I know that to ovee this ce normally, it would take hundreds, thousands of attempts.


    But its alright.


    ...Chan Hyung.


    What is it?


    Can you destroy this whole corridor?


    Now, I too have a cheat key.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    With just a single step forward, a barrage of arrows flew in from all directions.


    Sigh.


    Its apparent at a nce. This corridor must be a trap room.


    And from the start, such fast arrows are soaring towards us; no one can tell what might spring up as we go deeper. Poison? Spikes? mes?


    Regardless of what it is, for someone like me who regresses to the past upon a mere brush with danger, this corridor seems nearly impossible to cross. Clearly, this room isnt designed to be avoided. Its made to be endured, even if it means getting hit repeatedly.


    But its okay.


    ...Chan Hyung.


    What is it?


    Because


    Can you destroy this whole corridor?


    Now, I too have a cheat key.


    ...My power isnt the kind to be used recklessly.


    However, Chan Hyung hesitates, showing signs of concern.


    Ah.


    He seems to be worried about the fragile walls of this cave. After all, there was a precedent where the ceiling copsed due to a misuse of power against a giant wolf.


    I understand your concerns. But in my opinion, it should be fine.


    ...


    But this time, I felt certain it would be okay. The reason is simple.


    The area ahead, it looks like its filled with traps, right? Meaning, it must be equipped with sophisticated mechanical devices.


    This isnt like the cave where the wolf had been hiding, which was more of a natural formation.


    The walls and floors are smoothly cut. Signs of artificial work are evident.


    Moreover, it seems like the mechanism forunching arrows is hidden behind these walls...<ol><li>Nested Regression in Stata | Hierar...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScriptNested Regression in Stata | Hierarchical Regression in Stata


    Simply breaking through doesnt mean the entire cave will copse. Given theplexity of the hidden devices, they must have designed it with a certain degree of impact resistance.


    The word perhaps was left unsaid. If it turns out Im wrong, I can always regress.


    ...


    Despite this, Kang Chan Hyung remains deep in thought.


    Even though my predictions have been spot on so far, earning his trust, he still seems worried about us getting hurt.


    Uh...


    Stepping in to provide support was Dok Su-Hee.


    Ive allocated almost all my stats to magic... so Im really weak against these kinds of traps... If we proceed conventionally, Ill end up like a porcupine...


    Dok Su-Hee looked at Kang Chan with eyes brimming with tears, a stark contrast to her usually sharp gaze.


    Is there no way...?


    Please, Hyung-nim...!


    Thus, the two who desperately wanted to avoid the arrows clung to Kang Chan.


    ...Alright. Stand back.


    Unable to resist the pleading gazes, Kang Chan took his stance.


    Hum...


    Kang Chans fist began to glow slowly.


    As the wind howled through the narrow passageway, Kang Chans fist, gradually brightening, finally shone brilliantly. And then


    Boom!


    Kang Chans fist exploded into the trapden corridor.


    Wow...


    Though I couldnt fully witness the punch from my distant position, wary of being swept away in its aftermath-


    Rumble, rumble.


    -The violently shaking ground and walls indirectly conveyed the enormity of Kang Chans power.


    As the vibrations subsided


    ...It doesnt seem to have copsed.


    And when Kang Chan lightly shook his fist, I peeked out to look at what had been the trapden corridor.


    Hahaha...


    The first thing that caught my eye, more than the various hidden weapons haphazardly embedded due to the malfunctioning mechanism, and the twisted and crumbled stone walls, was...


    A gaping hole, punched right through the front.


    ...The hole is shaped like a fist.


    I decided then and there:


    The easiest way to get through the worst floors was


    To borrow the power of a protagonist.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...


    Chan Hyung, having just thrown that punch, seemed a bit pale, as if he had expended a lot of energy.


    After all, if one could freely unleash such power, they would be called a god.


    Shall we take a short break?


    ...Im fine.


    After passing through the now-chaotic trap corridor, and moving straight for about 5 minutes


    ...A fork in the road?


    The path in front of us split into two.


    Hmm...


    To the left, there was a primitive painting of a man fighting a monster, and to the right, a painting of a man clutching his head in agony.


    The palm-shaped indentations carved into each stone door suggested that the intention was to split into groups of two and proceed.


    Ill go to the left.


    At first nce, it was clear that the right path held a mental trial.


    And I must stress, for a regressor like me, mental fortitude is of utmost importance.


    While physical pain can be ovee, mental anguish is something a regressors life cannot surmount. After all, the mind is the same even after a regression.


    Meaning, theres no way I would choose to walk through the right door myself. Why bother with the right when I could just repeat the regression a few times and clear the left door?


    Then, Ill go with Kang Chan through the right door!


    An Kyung-Joon stammered, insisting on going through the right door with Kang Chan.


    But why with Chan Hyung...


    Because Kang Chan has a killer instinct... In case of emergency, he could forcibly invoke my possession.


    Hearing this, I realized there was logic in his words.


    While Chan Hyung could perfectly protect his own body, An Kyung-Joon was extremely vulnerable to sudden attacks when not in his possessed state.


    In an emergency, it made sense for Chan Hyung to be paired with An Kyung-Joon, as he could ready him forbat.


    So, this means...


    Well be going together?


    Dok Su-Hee nodded slightly and ced her palm above the left door.


    I looked into Dok Su-Hees eyes for a moment, then did the same, cing my hand above the stone door.


    Rumble, rumble.


    The floor began to descend slowly. Unlike a sudden trapdoor, it lowered like an elevator.


    Lets meet up after its over!


    An Kyung-Joons voice was drowned out by the rumbling as the vibration ceased.


    ...


    The scene before my eyes hadpletely changed.


    The room that came into view was small, its walls carved out of the cave itself.


    Theres a door, but...


    There was a stone door right in front, but no apparent mechanism to open it intuitively.


    In other words, something in this room needs to be done to open that door.


    Hmm.


    In the center of the room stood a stone pedestal. On ity a small box and a bottle of alcohol, exuding a fragrant grain aroma.


    ...


    As I silently opened the box, two stone cups caught my eye first, and in the center of the box, a sharp needle stood out, almost menacingly.


    A needle? Suddenly?


    What is this...


    The moment my confusion led me to speak my thoughts out loud


    {A warrior, what is he? His essence lies in killing the enemy, but his purpose is in protecting. A warrior without something to protect is merely a murderer.}


    A mysterious voice seemed to flow from somewhere.


    It wasnt a voice heard with the ears, but rather one that felt like it pierced directly into the mind.


    {On a grand scale, they fight to protect a nation, but on a smaller scale, they fight to protect their family, and fundamentally, they fight to protect themselves. Therefore, a true warrior must know how to protect themself.}


    ...


    The voice expounded that a warrior exists not to kill, but to protect.


    {If we go a step further, a warrior must be able to protect theirrades-in-arms. The true strength of a warrior is manifested when they desire to protect each other.}


    Hmm...


    A usible story. And now I understood the concept of this room.


    Is it a test to see if we can protect each other? The reason for splitting us into pairs must be because the trial requires cooperation between two people.


    Okay, so I just have to fight while protecting Dok Su-Hee.


    Just as I was about to nod absentmindedly.


    {Drink from the cup of wine mixed with blood, and look straight into yourrades eyes. Understand yourrade, shoulder to shoulder with you. Only then will the true trial begin.}


    ...


    Hearing these words, I was left with no choice but to remain silent.


    Finally, I understood the purpose of the needleid before us.


    The intention was to prick our fingertips, draw blood, and then mix it into each others cups of alcohol.


    Yes, I was aware of such customs. I knew about the expression blood brothers.


    Yes, I knew. But I never dreamed I would find myself in a situation where Id have to do it.


    Okay, Im done.


    Dok Su-Hee nonchntly pricked her finger, letting a drop of blood fall into her cup, and then poured the grain alcohol with ease.


    Here.


    The needle she lightly ced on my palm felt as heavy as a log.


    ...


    Really, does this tower intentionally make my journey anything but easy?


    Sigh...


    I closed my eyes gently and pricked my fingertip with the needle. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Ill go to the right.


    ...Are you sure? That image of a man clutching his head looks excruciatingly painful...


    Of course, its fine.


    Its definitely not fine.


    As a regressor for whom mental management is crucial, the prospect of enduring mental damage is anything but wee.


    But what can I do?


    Really... Im really fine.


    When theres no other choice...


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Father!


    My mind is in a haze.


    Father!


    It feels like waking from a long sleep - a heavy, lingering kind of haze.


    Its the sort that spreads from the deep recesses of the brain.


    Father!


    Huh, uh?


    Father! Are you alright?


    My eldest daughter-inw was carefully tapping my shoulder.


    Ah, thank goodness... Honey!


    Relieved, my eldest daughter-inw, apanied by my eldest son, entered the room. Soon after, my other sons followed in single file, filling the vacant space in the room like sausages.


    Dad...


    My sons, with worried faces, surrounded the bed.


    Why such faces? Its not the first time Ive been sick.


    Seeing my sons faces clears my mind a bit.


    Memories, once muddied like diluted ink, were slowly returning.


    Yes, this is the VVVIP room of the hospital where Ive been admitted for the past two years. My health has been deteriorating, but I never expected it to worsen to the point of jumbling my memories like this.


    Dad, but you looked troubled in your sleep...


    I had a dream. About the hard times on the third floor. Why? Do you want me to tell you about it?


    Oh, Dad! Weve heard it enough to have it etched in our ears!


    The eldest son lets out a smallugh. The somber mood lightens a bit.


    Yes, those hard times now seem like mere memories...


    Its been 70 years since I cleared the Tower. Humanity has regained peace.


    The god who cried for the destruction of mankind was defeated by me and retreated, promising a next time. And I became the hero who saved humanity.


    Holding wealth and fame for 70 years, I lived as one of the worlds most renowned individuals. Though my body remained healthier than any other elder, the problemy with my mind.


    It seems its time for me to go.


    Perhaps its due to the excessive regressions from the Tower. In recent years, my memories became frequently jumbled, and sudden fainting becamemon.


    My children.


    Yes, Father(Dad).


    I am... ready to leave.


    My body is healthy.


    But thats the problem. Its only healthy.


    I feared what I, with a not entirely sound mind, might do. I couldnt allow a senile old man to wield the divine powertent in my body.


    ...Dad.


    My eldest son bowed his head. He was the most stubborn person who clung to me, wishing for me to live more these past few years, but now it seems he understands my firm decision.


    All this time... I was truly, truly happy. I considered it a fortune to have you as my father.


    Dad, me too!


    Father...


    My family began to shed tears one by one.


    Iughed heartily, indulging theirints, and then gave a small cough.


    Now, now, everyone should leave. I think I need some time alone.


    ...Thank you for everything, Father(Dad).


    One by one, my family left the room, wiping away tears.


    After watching them leave, I pulled aside the curtain beside my bed and looked out the window.


    {Grandpa Jun-ho! You must get born!}


    {You are the pride of South Korea.}


    {The entire nation is rooting for your recovery!}


    The walls surrounding the hospital were covered in bouquets and banners. There must be hundreds at a nce.


    Its not get born, its get well, you fool...


    Seeing that, I was certain.


    My struggles in the Tower, which aimed to crumble my humanity, had been worthwhile.


    What I had done was not wrong.


    ...Well done, Jun-ho.


    After praising myself, I slowly scattered the mana swirling around my heart.


    Gradually, vitality drained from my body.


    It was a peaceful and quiet death. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 66th floor.


    Ughhh!!!


    Gasping for breath, I felt around my body.


    Instead of an ageless body imbued with unprecedented power, I felt a bby, twenty-somethings physique.


    Where am I? This isnt the hospital room. What am I doing?


    ...Youre awake?


    Dok Su-Hee was looking down at me as if I were pathetic.


    Seeing her face, my memories slowly returned.


    Thats right, I was in the midst of progressing through the third floor. I had opened the right stone door, reaching a room identical in design to the left one.


    There, a mysterious voice saying, A warrior needs courage, confront your fears, was thest thing I remembered before losing consciousness.


    Had I been shown the scene I feared most by the Tower? The terror I had just felt was too vivid.


    It seems the one who ovees fear first wakes up the others. Youre wee, for waking you up.


    ...Thank you.


    Wiping the sweat from my neck, I expressed my gratitude to Dok Su-Hee.


    But what kind of illusion did you see that made you sweat so much?


    ...I saw what I consider the worst possible ending.


    My goal isnt just to clear the Tower.


    If I cant find a way to eliminate this regression skill someday... After clearing the Tower, I might fall into an eternal cycle. If that happened, my mind would slowly shatter into pieces.


    The thanks I gave to Dok Su-Hee werent empty words. I awoke at just the right moment. I was afraid of what I, realizing that theres no respite and with a broken mind, might do.


    A madman with immense power can do virtually anything. And after witnessing an illusion of madness, its questionable whether my mental state would remain intact upon returning to reality.


    But what kind of illusion did you see, Su-hee?


    Dok Su-Hee was smiling lightly, but a single tear rolled down her cheek.


    ...Me?


    She chuckled, wiping away the tear.


    I saw what drives me forward.


    ...


    Well, we cleared it, right? It feels like its been about two hours, shall we just wipe off this sweat and move on?


    I could feel a mncholy emotion behind her smile.


    ...Ive wiped off all the sweat. Lets go ahead.


    Without probing further, I got up from my seat.


    <strong>***</strong>


    It seemed that the right path was solely about oveing fear; there were no additional illusions or crossroads.


    Ah, youve arrived?


    Following the path, I found Kang Chan and An Kyung-Joon leaning against the wall, waiting.


    You cleared it faster than expected?


    Yes. There were these dirt-made dolls? Machines? attacking from all sides... But my empowered spirit swept them all away.


    ...That spirit was quite powerful.


    Kang Chan nodded in agreement to An Kyung-Joons remark.


    If Kang Chan Hyung acknowledges it, that guy must really be strong.


    More importantly, this ce seemed suspicious, so we were investigating it.


    Now that I think about it, Kang Chan and An Kyung-Joon were waiting outside the entrance of a room, not entering any.


    ...What is this ce?


    From a distance, it looked like some kind of cave-like space.


    Torches flickering as if about to extinguish hung on the walls, and structures resembling wooden supports were embedded into them.


    Large chunks of metal scattered on the ground were an added feature.


    A mine... maybe?


    Yes, the first image that came to mind was a mine. It looked simr to underground tunnels Ive seen in books.


    But, the ceiling is too high for that...


    An Kyung-Joons observation was valid. I heard that mine ceilings are usually low, requiring one to stoop, but the ceiling here was high, at least 20 meters.


    And this metal. Its not ordinary.


    An Kyung-Joon handed me a chunk of silver-shining metal.


    Would you like to hit it?


    ...Hit it?


    Yes. Just tap it lightly.


    ...


    I cautiously tapped the metal chunk with my fist.


    Oof...!


    Even though I tapped it very lightly, a heavy impact was felt in my fist. It was as if the metal had struck back at me.


    Had I hit it a bit harder, I might have regressed.


    What is this?


    Ive done a few experiments, and it seems this metal isnt ordinary.


    An Kyung-Joon, who had quickly cleared the left room thanks to his empowered spirit, had been waiting for us and conducting various experiments. As a result, he hade to understand quite a bit about the properties of this metal.


    This metal... it has the property of returning a certain level of impact back to the source.


    ...It returns the impact?


    For a science enthusiast, this would be a jaw-dropping characteristic.


    Yes, well need to investigate further, though...


    A mine with rare metal strewn about. Could there be some significance to this?


    Im not sure how to interpret this.


    Shall we... go in?


    Just pondering wont solve anything. In the end, you have to stick your head into the lions mouth to understand the problem.


    I took the lead again, with Kang Chan Hyung covering the rear.


    ...Hmm.


    There must be something. Its the kind of environment where something, like a wolf hidden in the ceiling, could jump out at any moment.


    Yet, despite being fully alert, I didnt feel anything.


    Gulp.


    That silence, like the calm before a storm, made me involuntarily swallow.


    <strong>***</strong>


    After about ten minutes of walking...


    ...The chunks here are particrlyrge.


    Several significantlyrger metal chunks were visiblepared to other areas. Could this be a sign of something? I continued to move, not letting my guard down.


    Just as wepletely passed by these mysterious metal chunks


    ?!


    Because my senses were heightened, I immediately noticed it:


    Behind our group. An anomaly was felt.


    Be careful...!


    I tried to warn, but it was already toote.


    Therge metal chunk we just passed began to levitate. The irregrly shaped chunk started to take form, assembling itself.


    The process was so fast that one could barely see the chunksing together.


    <em>Click. Click. Click.</em>


    In literally the blink of an eye, the metal chunks formed into a giant with two legs and two arms.


    Damn it...!


    We were caught off guard.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    ...!


    Within a short moment that didnt evenst 0.1 seconds in real time, my brain is being overworked to the point of burning out.


    My eyes, moving desperately, quickly take in the surrounding situation.


    Chan Hyung is just now turning his body, Dok Su-Hee is reaching into her pocket, and An Kyung-Joons already pale face has turnedpletely ashen.


    Its a perfect ambush. I had no idea that the metal lumps scattered around couldbine and transform into an enemy.


    ...


    The situation is very, very bad.


    We were caught off guard, focusing solely on the front, causing our formation to be disrupted. Moreover, the speed at which the golems assembled themselves was unbelievably fast. It might be too overwhelming even to turn and avoid an attack.


    The material of the golem is also a problem.


    This unknown metal repels physical force. My weapon of choice is a sword. Against such a hard enemy, thepatibility is extremely poor. Considering the properties of the metal, my grip might be torn to shreds before I could even strike the golem.


    From what Ive seen so far, I stand no chance, absolutely no chance, against this golem.


    But


    But what about Chan Hyung?


    His fists emit something beyond mere physical force.


    Whoosh.


    The golem raises a bulky part upwards, acting as an arm, preparing to strike down.


    As I predicted, the golems movements were abnormally fast,parable to the giant wolf that attacked from the ceiling.


    Boom!


    The golems armes crashing down. Its toote to dodge.


    It seemed that Chan Hyung had also intuitively grasped the situation, as his face twisted to a degree that it could not be further contorted.


    That moment.


    !


    Goooo!


    An enormous surge of murderous intent erupted from Chan Hyungs body.


    Just before the golems fist could reach Chan Hyung, a dense and intense murderous aura, iparable to anything before, burst forth from him.


    Boom!


    With a thunderous noise, dust billowed around.


    **


    Ugh!


    The ground shook wildly, and the dust filling the air obscured my vision.


    I couldnt see exactly what happened, but judging from the sound... it must have been the sound of the golem being shattered to pieces by Chan Hyungs punch.


    But Dok Su-Hee, strangely, had a hardened expression.


    Wind!


    Is that kind of enchantment possible?


    As she threw her dagger with trembling hands, a fierce wind burst forth from it, sweeping away the dust.


    Hyung!


    I hastened my steps to support Chan Hyung, who was staggering from exhaustion.


    Huh?


    But in the cleared space, both Chan Hyung and the golem had vanished.


    Why? Where to?


    Something that shouldnt have happened, happened. I stood frozen, unable to grasp the situation.


    Snap out of it! Come to your senses!


    Dok Su-Hee said, gripping and shaking my shoulder.


    An Kyung-Joon also stood up, not wielding his usual worn-out spear, but a somewhat more ornate one, on high alert in his heightened state.


    No, no...


    I knew I had to move, but I couldnt figure out what to do or how to do it.


    Where had Chan Hyung disappeared to? And the golem? Where could such a massive creature have gone?


    But Dok Su-Hee, seemingly sensing something, quickly reached into her pocket with a face turned deathly pale.


    Damn it!


    Dok Su-Hee frantically pulled out the wolf core.


    Get out of the way!


    Thats when I also realized it. The ground was shaking differently than usual.


    Whoosh!


    A metal golem burst out right beneath my feet.


    Ah!


    Vroom!


    In my panic, I stepped back and reflexively swung my sword, striking at the golems head.


    ng!


    The centrifugal force starting from my waist, traveling up my shoulder, the strength of my own arm, and the gravity from the weight of the sword  all thisbined physical force was reflected back, tearing my grip to shreds.


    !


    Even as droplets of blood flew, my eyes were fixed entirely on the golem.


    The metal golem, having sprung from the ground, was swinging its arm towards me.


    And on the fist of that golem, I saw arge amount of bloodstains.


    Could it be that Chan Hyung hadnt run away but...


    The realization was cut short.


    My mind gradually became hazy. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...


    Get up, greenhorn.


    Hey.


    ?


    Lets talk for a bit.


    Chan Hyung.


    The doubt began when this man suddenly left to hunt another wolf.


    Previously, he had obediently followed when I hadnt mentioned the wolfs presence, but once I alerted him to the monster lurking nearby, he vanished. Even a three-year-old could find his actions suspicious.


    However, after witnessing Chan Hyungs overwhelming force, I trusted him. I believed he had fought a real second wolf and came back from that battle.


    Even though the wound on his forehead after the fight seemed too precise, I still believed him. Someone that powerful, I thought, had no need to lie.


    But lets reconsider thest scene I witnessed.


    Chan Hyung disappeared somewhere immediately after encountering the golem. And the golems fist was smeared with blood.


    There was no brilliant streak of light that typically preceded Chan Hyungs punches, nor were there any massive holes in the ceiling or walls.


    He just vanished.


    Based on what I saw, its highly likely that Chan Hyung was killed by the golem.


    This naturally leads to a question. Why? How?


    This is the man who could throw punches so fast I couldnt even react.


    He was the one who killed a wolf, even destroying the cave ceiling in the process.


    How could someone with the power to clear a trapden corridor with a single punch fail to resist and get overwhelmed by the golem? It wasnt like hecked time to react.


    A hypothesis struck me.


    Chan Hyung.


    ...Do you recognize me?


    Your ability, it has a time constraint, right? And a pretty severe one at that.


    It would make sense if Chan Hyung didnt refuse to fight, but rather couldnt.


    If hisbat power dramatically drops after unleashing that unbelievably powerful punch, it would exin things.


    If this hypothesis is true, several questions will be answered.


    Why is someone who can deliver such a devastating punch so slow in dodging


    Why, despite his strength, he tries to avoid fights as much as possible


    Why Chan Hyung, who could break through the trapped corridor, was effortlessly defeated by the golem


    Why did Chan Hyung, who threw the punch at me, seem so deeply troubled and indecisive


    Chan Hyung turned his head away as if I wasnt worth his attention. Outwardly so confident, but inwardly, he must have been quite flustered.


    Where are you going?


    Chan Hyung started to walk away, but I wasnt nning to let him off so easily and stubbornly kept questioning him.


    You. Your punch ability has a freaking long cooldown, right? Thats why you cant use it recklessly, correct? Huh?


    Youre insane.


    Whoo.


    Chan Hyung, seemingly getting hit on a nerve, directed an intense murderous intent at me.


    But having experienced it a few times already, I didnt back down.


    Show me then.


    If you think my words are pure lies and not worth listening to, then prove it by showing me your power.


    ...The structure of the third floor seems to require the cooperation of four people to progress. I have no intention of causing unnecessary strife.


    Really?


    I slumped down right where I stood.


    I wont cooperate. Not until you show me your power.


    Threaten me, torture me if you like. But I wont budge until I see your strength.


    Even as the murderous intent from Chan Hyung grew stronger, I didnt flinch.


    Chan Hyung, increasing the intensity of his murderous aura, eventually opened his mouth with a look of boredom when he saw I wasnt moving.


    ...What do you want?


    I want to know about your ability.


    What will you do with that knowledge?


    Here, I had to provide a motive for cooperation.


    ...Im a regressor.


    And I just regressed to the third floor after dying to the golem well encounter. If things keep going like this, we might never be able to clear the third floor. The golems specs are abnormal.


    I briefly exined to Chan Hyung what had happened since I entered the third floor.


    ...You expect me to believe that now?


    You have some weird red bead-like item, right? You brought it to use when monsters appear, nning to deceive them, right? And to say more... your abilities seem to be emitting murderous intent and a punch with an incredibly long cooldown. What do you think?


    Chan Hyungs expression hardened rmingly. He too must have instinctively felt it. That I was speaking only the truth.


    Kill me if you want. I can just regress.


    ...Why are you saying this? No, that was a stupid question. Youre nning to regress anyway? After getting as much information as you can.


    ...Right.


    ...Is it because its the highest difficulty? Absurd situations arise as soon as one enters.


    Chan Hyung, closing his eyes, pondered slowly.


    ...Hah.


    He let out a light, hollowugh.


    At the same time, the murderous intent radiating from Chan Hyung ceased. The ferocious aura that felt like it could kill dozens in their seats vanished in an instant.


    ...Yes. Youre right.


    His expression, previously emotionless and rigid, slowly softened.


    I am not the monster people think I am.


    Leaning against the wall, the man sitting down showed a face heavy with fatigue.


    Viewed like this, his face, though harsh, no longer seemed unapproachable.


    Chan Hyung slowly lowered his head. I felt like this was his true self.


    I intentionally acted like an overwhelming force.


    Chan Hyung, head bowed, spoke calmly.


    To survive.


    The story he told me next was quite shocking.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ...


    The reticent young man, Kang Chan, regained consciousness in an unfamiliar vacant lot.


    Wh-where am I?


    Is this some kind of hidden camera prank?


    Strangers. An unfamiliar space. It was a situation tense enough to make anyone nervous, and Kang Chan was no exception.


    ...Why does that guy look so fierce?


    However, as Kang Chan became more tense, his expression would harden, leading to misunderstandings by those around him. Of course, his naturally stern appearance must have contributed to this.


    Mom...


    Damn it, damn it...


    As time passed, emotions like anxiety, impatience, and fear gradually subsided.


    ...So, where are we?


    Its so muggy...


    Just when people started to take an interest in where they were,


    A man muttered softly,


    ...Status window.


    Most people seemed to have missed it amid the murmuring, but Kang Chan, sitting right next to him, clearly heard the voice.


    What, what?


    His reaction was one of surprise, eyes widening in shock.


    ...Status window.


    Then, for Kang Chan to murmur Status window was perhaps a natural progression.


    It was mere curiosity. He had no intention of taking the lead in such a situation. Kang Chan, who often created unnecessary misunderstandings due to his intense appearance, trusted the saying Just by staying still, youre halfway there more than anything else.


    But even Kang Chan couldnt maintain hisposure after seeing his status window. Intimidation [S+] - The weak must look up to you. You exude an aura that plunges surrounding lifeforms into a state of fear.


    !


    Startled, Kang Chan abruptly rose from his seat. He was so flustered upon seeing the S+ rating that he failed to notice the attention of everyone else drawn to him.


    ...Intimidation?


    The moment he muttered this,


    Whoosh!


    It was like the gaze of a predator. The aura emitted by murderers for whom killing was second nature.


    An aura that would instill fear in any living being emanated from Kang Chan, causing everyone in the clearing to instinctively lower their eyes without understanding why.


    ...


    After surveying the people around him, Kang Chan finally realized what he had done. He had unintentionally drawn crazy attention in this strange ce among strangers.


    The best course now would be to deactivate the trait and sit down as if nothing had happened...


    The problem was, that Kang Chan, still unskilled with his abilities, was not ustomed to using them. It was like writing with his left hand - a sensation that seemed controble, yet tantalizingly elusive.


    Yet, it was clear he had to deactivate the trait. People were trembling under the pressure of his murderous intent, some to the point of wetting themselves in fear. Kang Chan grunted, focusing all his energy on turning off Intimidation.


    ...


    Was it because he was too concentrated on deactivating the trait?


    Hello! Wasting life in the most splendid way... Huh?


    Kang Chan didnt notice a small winged creature, the size of a young child, approaching him.


    What are you doing?


    !


    The moment the tutorial fairy leaned in, Kang Chan was startled out of his wits.


    A strange environment. Unknown people. Uncontroble abilities. In a situation where stress was already brimming, suddenly, a monster thrust its face forward.


    Thud!


    No one could me Kang Chan for instinctively hitting it in such a scenario. It wouldnt be fair tobel him a barbarian or a thug.


    But even if the action was justified by the situation, the one whomitted the act must bear the responsibility.


    The tutorial fairy, eyes rolling back, crashed to the ground like a broken puppet.


    Simultaneously, the Intimidation trait that had been active was finally deactivated. Impossible Achievement Alert! -You are the first in human history to subdue an angel!


    -You can evolve one of your traits!


    -A random B-grade item is awarded!


    As a tacky fanfare yed, a message window popped up in front of him.


    ...


    Kang Chan, new to the tower and ignorant of many things, was certain of one thing.


    The situation had gotten incredibly messed up.


    <strong>***</strong>


    It was a result of a series of coincidences.


    The angel assigned to guide the 0th floor was a lower-tier entity, even among the 9th order, tasked with menial duties. Naturally, its strength was weaker than that of humans, and its lowly nature was such that it wasnt even granted a halo, the symbol of an angel.


    Therefore, there was no such thing as a tutorial fairy. It was just that the angel responsible for Koreas 0th floor was well-versed in human culture and had a nasty disposition, hence choosing to act like a monstrous being that would burst peoples heads.


    However, perception is often based on others, not on the reality of the situation. The unfamiliar circumstances led people to be passive, causing them to mistakenly believe the lowest-ranking angel was the Tutorial Fairy.


    Hey, whats that? Something is lying on the ground?


    Did anyone see what happened? What did he do?


    ...I was too scared, I was just staring at the ground.


    Wait, look closely! Isnt that... the Tutorial Fairy? The situation fits, doesnt it? Suddenly summoned here, and a winged creature the size of a child appears...


    So, did that guy just defeat the Tutorial Fairy? Right after being summoned? Does that even make sense?


    Ironically, perception, while intangible, carries weight. The false title of Tutorial Fairy shifted its burden onto Kang Chan.


    Was it a mistake...? That person was just summoned too...


    The people, who initially nced at Kang Chan with a subtle fear in their eyes


    Hey, wake up! Ah... Dear humans, could you please wait a moment?


    Changed their gaze into one of outright fear after another angel appeared to take care of the unconscious one and exined about the tower before leaving.


    ...Was it really the Tutorial Fairy?


    ...How many people has he killed?


    Their eyes transformed as they filled with palpable fear, fueled by the fact that none of them had actually seen Kang Chan exert any effort.


    Hyung!


    But not everyone was paralyzed with fear.


    I wish to follow you, Hyung! In this tower, you seem to be the only one we can trust and follow!


    Me too! Please let me serve you!


    While most people felt only fear from Kang Chans murderous aura, some, unfortunately twisted individuals, felt admiration.


    In essence, these were people with a skewed sense of judgment, desiring to be with someone who seemed to have killed thousands.


    Kang Chan had no desire whatsoever to associate with these warped individuals.


    I just checked my status window, and it seems my trait is an A+ grade! Of course, its nothingpared to Hyung...


    Im S grade! Please allow me to serve you!


    The problem was, these individuals appeared much stronger than Kang Chan. For now, they were misunderstanding the situation, but who knows what they might do once they realized the truth about Kang Chan.


    ...


    Kang Chan was acutely aware of his current situation.


    People saw him as an unbelievable monster. The only trait Kang Chan possessed was Intimidation, which specialized in bluff. In terms of actualbat ability, he had none.


    There were two main choices before him:


    First, to reveal that his recent intimidating presence was just the effect of his trait and not actual murderous intent. However, as mentioned before, theres no telling what the crazies clinging to him might do.


    Second, to exploit peoples misconceptions for his own benefit.


    He could threaten others to take their golden beads, or y the role of Hyung to these fanatics. As long as the misconception of Kang Chan, the overwhelming power remained, the Intimidation trait was almost like a master key.


    However, the downside of this option was clear. The moment his bluff was called, things wouldnt end well. Every moment would be like walking a tightrope.


    ...


    After much contemtion, Kang Chan finally spoke.


    ...Do as you please.


    If this tower was anything like the ones in the works Kang Chan knew of, his life would always be on the line from here on out.


    If the situation was fraught with danger, Kang Chan decided to choose the option that would bring him benefit.


    My name is Kang Chan.


    He deliberately roughened his voice. His expression waspletely neutral. His gaze was empty, looking far off into the distance.


    Kang Chan had decided to y the role of the overwhelming powerhouse that they wanted.


    ...Anyone who gets in my way will be killed.


    To survive in this tower.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...And thats how it happened.


    Kang Chan finished his long exnation and closed his mouth.


    I understood that due to the misunderstanding, he was forced into a situation where he had to act the part of a strong character. I figured I would have done the same in such a situation.


    ...So you entered floor 3-5 because...


    Yeah.


    Kang Chan let out a wryugh.


    I was trying to catch a bus. The ones following me might be weird in the head, but their abilities are outstanding.


    ...Where did they go now?


    Theyre probably earnestly advancing through the other 3-5 floor. We got separated because I was thest to enter.


    Originally, Kang Chan had nned to progress through floor 3-5 with his followers, but due to the 3rd-floor grouping people in fours, he inevitably got separated from his group.


    It seems I wasnt the only one who was fooled. I also failed in my attempt to ride the Choi Ji-won bus.


    But theres a part of your exnation thatscking.


    ...What part?


    Your fist. In the story you just told, theres no mention of that fist.


    ...After I hit the fairy, a message appeared saying I was the first to subdue an angel.


    Ah.


    The reward evolved the Intimidation trait. That should exin it.


    Indeed.


    Im not exactly sure what this Trait Evolution given as a reward entails...


    But it seems like that evolution was suitable for ying the role of an overwhelming powerhouse, just like emitting a murderous aura.


    Youre right about your earlier guess. This fist... it cant be used carelessly. Its a power with great risks.


    Kang Chan said this in a self-mocking tone, then lifted his head to look directly at me.


    Iveid all my cards on the table. Now its your turn.


    ...My turn?


    If youre a regressor, you must know more about the 3rd floor than I do.


    The murderous intent was gone, but Kang Chans eyes remained sharp.


    Do you have a n? A n to clear the 3rd floor?


    ...


    Kang Chans abilities. The crazy golem that reflects kic energy. Wolves. Mirrors. Trauma. Arrows. Traps. Natives. Spears. Dok Su-hee. Enchantments.


    All the experiences Ive had so far fragmented and floated through my mind.


    Uh, um... Arent you alling?


    Just when An Kyung-Joon, tired of waiting, cautiously stepped forward to see what was happening


    I have it.


    The solution emerged in my mind.


    Just one.


    A solution as narrow as the point of a needle.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    The solution emerged in my mind.


    Just one.


    A solution as narrow as the point of a needle.


    But before I tell you, theres something we need to rify first.


    ...What is it?


    Your punch I need to know the exact conditions for its use.


    In truth, Kang Chans power, if were talking purely in terms of attack strength, is the strongest among all the yers Ive seen so far. In terms of the impact of a single blow, itsparable to the master of the city after activating the Heart of Lightning.


    Naturally, his punch is also the key ability for conquering the floor 3-5.


    For now, Im only guessing that it can be used about once, but understanding the detailed conditions for its use is also crucial.


    ...Then, I guess I need to hear about you too.


    Kang Chan responds to my question with a question of his own.


    From what I gather... youre not the type of regressor who goes back just once. Youre probably the kind who can do it repeatedly. I mean You spoke to me right after entering the floor 3-5 without even looking around.


    ...


    I need to know the conditions that change the point of your regression. Can you just do it as per your will? Or is it determined by some kind of condition? Cant it be reset?


    Kang Chan raised an eyebrow, asking about my regression ability.


    I had forgotten, due to his easy divulgence of his own power, but I had not revealed anything about my own return.


    ...Why are you curious about that?


    Arent you nning to regress anyway? Whats the problem in telling me?


    ...


    He had a point, and I had no counterargument. After all, once I regressed, those memories would vanish anyway, so there was nothing I couldnt disclose.


    But still... revealing that I regress upon a mere injury felt somewhat uneasy. It was a kind of instinctual repulsion, not a rational thought.


    ...I regress under certain conditions. The point of regression is set to the moment I first entered each level.


    You ask me to reveal the penalties of my punch, yet you too hide the detailed conditions of your power.


    ...


    Lets just agree not to disclose our ability further.


    Kang Chan shrugged nonchntly, then continued.


    ...Next, Id like to hear in detail about your experiences after entering the floor 3-5.


    Why do you need to know that?


    I need to assess whether your n is realistic or not. Ive already shared my story.


    Um, guys...


    In the midst of this tense exchange, An Kyung-Joon interjected cluelessly.


    Theres ady waiting for you... You shoulde now.


    ...Leave. Ill be there soon.


    O-Okay...


    Kang Chan swiftly silenced An Kyung-Joon with a look, then shifted his gaze back to me.


    You dont have to tell me if you dont want to. You can even lie. After all, if you regress, Ill forget everything anyway. Ah, you could even regress right now if you want. Ive got the information I wanted. But remember, youre alone. Even ns that seem perfect to you might have ws when seen through anothers eyes. I have advice to offer too.


    ...


    Kang Chan.


    Contrary to my initial impression, this guy seemed quite sharp. And right now, he was being cooperative.


    I wasnt sure of his intentions, but... he might be of some help.


    ...Lets start from when I first entered the third level.


    So, I slowly unfolded the events that urred after I entered the floor 3-5 to Kang Chan.


    It was ufortable to reveal the facts of my regression and to share stories from thest iterations... but Kang Chan was right. A n that seemed perfect to me might have ws when seen through the eyes of a third party.


    ...After seeing blood on the golems fist, I regressed.


    About 10 minutes had passed.


    I finished my story, and Kang Chan, with a stern expression, seemed deep in thought. An Kyung-Joon, who had peeked in wondering why we hadnte yet, retreated back upon sensing the heavy atmosphere.


    Kang Chan nodded, his face notpletely expressionless but difficult to read.


    First... it seems I can only use the punch only once on the third floor.


    Are you sure?


    To be honest, Im reluctant to give too much information to a regressor. But this is no lie. Floor 3-5... is really notpatible with me.


    ...I see.


    Kang Chan seemed to understand what it meant to give information to a regressor. And he didnt appear to be lying.


    If he could use the punch twice, things would be much, much easier. But if its really true that the punch could be used just once... its inevitably disappointing.


    Besides, it seems the other three members, including you, are quite strong.


    Kang Chan turned his head, looking in the direction where Dok Su-Hee and An Kyung-Joon were waiting.


    ...For me, the fist is like ast resort. Using it is almost like walking around with my neck exposed.


    But you used your power in the trap corridor, didnt you?


    That version must have developed trust Trust that with you guys, he could use his power and still survive to the end.


    The past Kang Chan must have observed others closely, I assumed.


    Kang Chan, who is almost like a corpse without his intimidation trait, always had to watch others. From their personalities to their strength and way of thinking. After considering all these factors, Kang Chan concluded that our party was trustworthy and decided to use his power along the way.


    Kang Chan must not be in a position tofortably pass through the trap corridor either.


    Moreover, having intimidation as hisst line of defense, he must have been confident about surviving most situations.


    ...I just didnt expect a golem immune to murderous intent to show up.


    However, that encounter hadnt ended well.


    ...With this, I believe Iveid all my cards on the table. Now its your turn.


    Kang Chan, with his dark eyes, looked directly into mine.


    Lets hear your n.


    Alright.


    After a moment of contemtion, I began to exin.


    My n.


    Its essence was simple.


    It was about understanding what these four of us possessed, analyzing the obstacles ahead, and then utilizing our abilities where they were most needed.


    It wasnt a grand scheme. Just a simple shift in thinking.


    ...A n that heavily relies on your willpower, I see.


    That was Kang Chans reaction after hearing my n to the end.


    The chances of sess seem high. As long as you dont break mentally.


    In fact, that was the biggest issue with this n - The question of whether or not my willpower could endure.


    But among the ns that hade to mind, this seemed like the only viable answer.


    ...Ill be rooting for you.


    After a small nod, Kang Chan slowly rose from his seat.


    He loosened his shoulders, then squared up and fixed his gaze on me.


    Now, regress.


    A fist wrapped in light. A murderous aura emanating from the body.


    These were the precursors to Kang Chans punch.


    ...I was nning to regress anyway, but is this really necessary?


    I had indeed nned to regress, but his sudden change in attitude left me feeling a bit slighted.


    Not really. Try seeing it from my perspective.


    Kang Chan shook his head in disapproval.


    You might have used some special technique to peek into my status, or maybe you deduced my abilities andunched a psychological attack.


    ...


    What do you think was my reason for openly sharing my past and abilities?


    Like a regressor, Kang Chan bes vulnerable the moment his true nature is exposed. And his weakness


    Numbers.


    Simply overpowering him with numbers can win the battle. There would be sacrifices, but without his one punch, hes practically defenseless.


    In other words, the moment Kang Chan revealed his abilities, he had no intention of letting me go easily.


    ...If Im not a regressor, youll be trapped on the third floor, right? You cant progress without four people here.


    Once my true nature is revealed, Im as good as dead. Im taking a gamble too...


    Kang Chan stopped mid-sentence and let out a slyugh.


    No, Ill be honest. Initially, I was skeptical, and I gambled as I just mentioned... but now, I believe that you are indeed a regressor. Its my intuition and the conclusion from observing your actions.


    ...Then why are you doing this?


    Im trying to score points.


    ...What?


    Have you never thought about it from someone elses perspective? What it feels like to encounter a regressor?


    ...


    Youre like a natural disaster, or something inevitable. Unless theres a way to seal you away forever, opposing you is akin to suicide.


    Kang Chan lifted one corner of his mouth in a half-smile.


    Im appealing to you right now. Im not some empty-headed fool. I can be of help to you, and beyond that, to humanity.


    Kang Chan was showing his insight.


    He had grasped the situation in a sh. Asserting that he possessed a certain depth of perception.


    He was basically saying that rather than exposing and utterly demolishing him, it would be more rational to leave him be and utilize him.


    ...I did wonder why you were so readily sharing your story at first.


    There was a n all along. I had thought he was just being thoughtless.


    No, it wasnt just because I had no intention of letting you go.


    Kang Chan shook his head.


    There was also an intention to see how you would react to my story. Just as you were observing me, I was observing you.


    ...


    And from what Ive seen... youre trustworthy.


    Again, he was indirectly saying that if he believed me now, his past self would have believed me too.


    With that, Kang Chan showed a slightly awkward smile for the first time.


    ...So, Ill be rooting for you.


    The light from Kang Chans fist slowly faded.


    ...Thanks.


    I nodded slightly and then began the regression. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...Wake up. Greenhorn.


    ...Huff.


    Before executing the n, there was something I needed to test first.


    Lets go.


    The golem


    I had to face that creature once again.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Step. Step. Step.


    Even as I walked silently through the cave, my mind was whirring furiously.


    Lets reevaluate our party once more.


    First, theres me, the regressor:


    While mybat abilities rank among the top tier, the penalty that regresses me upon a mere injury significantly undermines my actualbat effectiveness.


    Second is the enchantress with her unique ability:


    Her explosion enchantments are incredibly useful, and in thest moments I remember, she was pulling out a piece of a wolfs heart, about to do something. The true value of her ability also needed to be ascertained.


    Third, theres An Kyung-Joon:


    He may fool around in the mirror room, but his physical strength seems formidable. The wooden spears he throws are imbued with terrifying force, and against golems, he wielded a spear of unique design.


    Lastly, theres Kang Chan:


    He can punch with a terrifying power along with a murderous intent.


    ...Interesting.


    Among the four members, three were hiding their true selves.


    I concealed the fact that I was a regressor, An Kyung-Joon hid the spirit that fought in his stead, and Kang Chan concealed the true nature of his ability. It wouldnt be strange to title this yers Hiding Their Strength squad.


    Objectively speaking, we werentcking in firepower. Kang Chans ability was conditional but nearly cheat-level in effectiveness, the enchantress was a versatile supporter capable of everything from long-range attacks to defense, and An Kyung-Joon was immensely powerful once he sessfully let the spirit handle his body. Though, his intelligence seemed a bitcking.


    Thus, I decided to enact a n that anyone sane would think of.


    That is, to confront the golem head-on.


    Now, everyone. Would you care to hear me out for a moment?


    Just like in the previous iteration, An Kyung-Joon swiftly dealt with the wolf. We passed through the mirror maze without issue even with our eyes covered, and Kang Chan easily smashed through the trap corridor.


    Aargh! Aaargh!


    The problem was the fear room as usual, but having already experienced the unending regression even in death, I was somewhat desensitized to it, or perhaps the content of the fear had changed.


    It was a nightmare where a deranged version of me was massacring acquaintances. Initially, it was agonizing to the point of tears and snot, but at some point, I managed to snap out of it. Probably because deep down, I believed this is just a trial.


    ...Have you awakened?


    ...We cleared it at the same time.


    When I stood up, my eyes met with the tearful enchantress. Considering she had woken me up in the previous iteration, this was significant progress.


    This metal... has the property of returning the impact when it is subjected to a certain level of shock.


    Thus, once again, we found ourselves standing before the room housing the golem.


    ...Lets get ready. I can feel the energy from up ahead.


    ...Is it really that powerful?


    Beyond what you can imagine. ording to my Insight ability, it might be stronger than all of usbined.


    The difference this time was that we were fully prepared to face the creature.


    After bluffing about having a fictional Insight ability, I repeatedly emphasized the formidable strength of the golem ahead. Initially met with skepticism, the team eventually came to believe my words.


    Kang Chan, please cover the rear...


    Knowing the truth that Kang Chan was out of his element, he was positioned at the back.


    Su-hee, prepare the wolfs heart in advance...


    I had the enchantress ready, holding the finely chopped wolfs heart.


    And, Kyung Joon, please get ready to fight. Seriously this time.


    I encouraged An Kyung-Joon to bring out the spear with the borate design we had seen before, instead of his old wooden one.


    ...Alright.


    Finally, with shields in both hands, I focused on the front. There was no point in me attacking. My focus had to be on mitigating the aftermath of the attacks.


    With all preparationsplete, the four of us swallowed hard, facing the motionless metal mass.


    Haap...!


    The enchantresss hand, holding a piece of the monstrous wolfs heart, began to glow blue. The heart piece slowly disappeared like melting ice cream, leaving only a blue me dancing above her hand.


    Whoosh.


    The enchantress, with delicate touches, caressed the me, then slowly ced it onto An Kyung-Joons spear.


    Upon contact, the me instantly turned transparent and started to fiercely ze along the de of the spear. Remarkably, despite various feathers attached below the de, they remained unscathed by the mes.


    ...Hmm.


    An Kyung-Joon nodded in satisfaction.


    He twirled the borately designed spear, rxed his shoulders, and then smacked his lips in anticipation.


    Haap!


    He hurled the spear towards the metal mass.


    With a screeching sound that seemed to tear through the ears, the spear flew in its trajectory only to return towards An Kyung-Joon, reflecting off the magical metals property.


    But with a calm expression, An Kyung-Joon reached out his hand smoothly.


    The spear, which had been flying back to harm its master, vanished into thin air at one moment. Or rather, it hadnt disappeared; it was caught in the hand of its master.


    If one could summon a spear out of thin air... recalling a thrown spear wouldnt be too far-fetched. The critical point here is that theres a way to counteract the reflective property of the metal.


    With a thunderous rumble, the metal golem quickly reassembled itself upon impact. Cracks were spread across its right arm, the marks left by An Kyung-Joons spear.


    ...Hmm.


    It was clear that this wasnt enough. Though the metal mass had cracked, the impact wasnt strong enough to shatter it, and the pieces of the wolfs heart werent infinite.


    If there was something like a core of the golem to target, we might have tried more... But this sleek golem had none.


    Even Kang Chans murderous intent had no effect. Thebined deadly first strike of the enchantress and An Kyung-Joon didnt deal significant damage.


    And my attack... it goes without saying.


    The situation was clear. Wecked the offensive power.


    The power to smash this golem into pieces.


    I shook my head in disappointment and lightly bit my lip. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...


    It was proven once again that Kang Chans punch was essential to bring down the golem.


    Or, if we faced it head-on, we might somehow manage to win. There might exist a future where we emerge victorious after bleeding, gritting our teeth, and crossing the line of death - If only I wasnt in a position to regress upon a mere injury. With both Kang Chan and I practically useless, bringing down the golem seemed like a distant dream.


    Therefore, we need to reach the golem while conserving Kang Chans punch. With that dazzlingly destructive punch, we could instantly dispatch the golem that deflects physical attacks.


    Whether defeating the golem would mark the end or if another trial awaits us is uncertain. However, one thing is clear: Kang Chans strength is essential to defeat the golem.


    But the trap corridor also necessitates Kang Chans strength. Except for An Kyung-Joon in his other form, all of us are vulnerable. Even a mere graze from an arrow would send me regressing.


    In summary, the problem is simple: Kang Chans strength is needed in two ces, but he can only use his punch once.


    And for such a simple problem, theres usually a simple solution.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Haap... Iron Wall! Done!


    ...Huff.


    I take a deep breath and stride forward.


    Clunk.


    The moment my foot touches the sleek stone floor, the sound of metal interlocking somewhere triggers, and precisely five arrows are shot toward my position.


    In the previous iteration, I had leaped back to avoid them. This spot is just at the beginning of the trap corridor, with a safe zone behind. Theres no reason not to dodge backward.


    Yet, I grit my teeth and twist my body.


    Armed with a pair of shields taken from the room where weapons were first provided, I deflect the arrowsing from the sides. Lifting my left leg, I dodge an arrow aimed at my ankle, rotate my body by 90 degrees to avoid another targeting my ribs, and turn my head to escape an arrow aimed at my face.


    Adopting a bizarre posture was necessary to block the arrows... but what mattered was the fact that I had dodged them.


    ...Haah.


    I carefully step down, pressing my foot back onto the ground I had just tread.


    Having observed the direction of the iing arrows in the previous iteration, I could dodge them with rtive ease. Its a good start, and I could rejoice at this promising beginning but...


    ...Damn.


    Being the one who dodged, I could sense it. If I hadnt known, I wouldnt have been able to dodge. This wasnt something that could be managed with reflexes alone.


    The arrows were too fast, their trajectories cunning, and they were nearly silent. Even someone with animalistic senses would struggle to navigate this trap.


    Damn, damn...


    For someone like me, who regresses upon the slightest injury, this is the worst possible trial. Yet, I take another step forward.


    Clunk.


    The sound of something locking into ce is heard, and simultaneously, six arrows areunched. I managed to deflect two and instinctively dodged another two, butpletely missed the remaining pair.


    Whoosh!


    Luckily, I acted quickly. The arrows hit parts of my body covered by leather armor enchanted with Iron Wall, and since they merely grazed rather than struck directly, the armor held up with just some damage.


    Pant, pant, pant...


    I mentally retraced the paths of the arrows I had just avoided and took another step, choosing my next position not at random but based on my own set of rules to minimize variables.


    ...Hmm.


    This time, no sound followed. Was it a safe spot? Just as the tension in my mind began to ease slightly...


    Thwack!


    Ah!


    An arrow, dyed in its release, struck my back, and I screamed, copsing forward. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ...Get up, greenhorn.


    I didnt respond to Kang Chans words but shakily rose to my feet.


    Its easy to understand what Im trying to do.


    There are two ces where Kang Chans power is needed.


    But Kang Chan can only use his power once.


    Therefore, one of these challenges must be ovee without Kang Chans power, purely on our own.


    So... I will have to get through this damn trap corridor on my own.


    I will navigate this arrow-ridden corridor without getting hit, not even once.


    ...Attempt two.


    Even if it means regressing over and over again.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Ill be hones-No. Ill admit it:


    I seem to have grossly underestimated dodging arrows.


    For starters, I dont have muchbat experience. So, dodging arrows wasnt exactly second nature to me.


    You ask what am I talking about?


    Looking back, all my battles ended in a single strike. Given my position as someone who would regress with just a graze, I avoided prolonged engagements at all costs, choosing only battles where I could swiftly defeat my opponents.


    The only closebat I engaged in was against feeble enemies. Be it mutant goblins, thugs wielding psychokinesis, or even the Minotaur in the tutorial, and the master of the city on the second floor, they all fell in one hit. Its somewhat amusing to say, but I havent been fully utilizing my bodys capabilities.


    However, perched at the peak of my ignorance, I embarked on all this with a just do it attitude... only toe to the stark realization of my ipetence.


    At least I could dodge arrows at the beginning of the passage, relying on my physical prowess, but the real trouble began in the middle section.


    From all directions, even from above and below. Arrows flew from everywhere at almost unpredictable moments. Magic or something else caused mes to erupt from the walls, disorienting my vision.


    Ugh!


    My body, of superior performance, managed to detect where the arrows wereing from in a split second, but my feet tangled up as I moved.


    Gravity weighed down on my body, and the ligaments in my ankles twisted in a direction they shouldnt... Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    I regressed.


    <strong>***</strong> Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    I regressed again.


    <strong>***</strong> Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    Once more, I regressed.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Damn it, damn it, damn it...


    The problem wasnt just my body.


    In truth, the process of crossing through the passage was a sess. The more I repeated the regression, the more steadily I advanced forward.


    Even when arrows flew in incredibly challenging patterns, knowing in advance allowed me to endure somehow. Whether it was throwing a shield ahead to cover the ground oryering leather armor, I could awkwardly but effectively counteract the threat-


    ...Are you okay?


    No.


    -The issue is reaching the trap corridor.


    If I had only focused on crossing the passage, my condition would have remained rtively intact. The real problem was the time it took to reach the arrow traps.


    Waking up in the cave, greeting people, picking up weapons, walking through the caves, preparing in advance, sessfully hunting wolves, then convincing people to prepare for the mirror maze and passing through it only to finally reach the trap.


    Without a watch, I cant be certain how much time has passed, but at the very least, its been 3 hours. Each regression requires repeating actions that took 3 hours.


    Having regressed about 10 times, Ive been repeating the same actions for 30 hours now. My mental strength is dwindling in real time.


    Yet, so far, Ive been okay. I could feel my movements improving, and I was making progress step by step. Holding onto this small satisfaction, I could endure the next 3 hours.


    Its okay. Youre doing well.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Ive regressed 20 times.


    Now, I feel like I somewhat understand the rules of this trap-filled corridor.


    First, the traps are activated by stepping on the floor. And once stepped on, that ground bes safe again.


    And the further I advance, the more cunning the traps be.


    Initially, only arrows were shot, but at some point, mes began to burst out, and just now, thin spikes wereunched. In the dark corridor, it was impossible to dodge. Its utterly unfair.


    But still, Im making progress. I can do this.


    <strong>***</strong>


    After around 40 regressions:


    I found myself yearning for the sh steps I used on the second floor.


    The sensation when Baron Licht controlled my mana is vivid in my memory, but I couldnt do it myself. Its a tickling feeling of incapability; I should havemitted to learning how to manipte mana if I knew this would happen.


    It would be nice to just whoosh past with a sh step. Then I wouldnt have to deal with all this crap.


    It seems Im nearing the end of the middle section now. Just a moment ago, the floor flipped, stabbing me with sharp spikes. It was incredibly frustrating, but with no one toin to, I just screamed like a madman right after regressing.


    Kang Chan looked at me with disdainful eyes.


    <strong>***</strong>


    70? 80? I cant quite remember. Anyway, Ive regressed many times.


    This time, I intended to lie down on the ground to rest, but I had no choice but to get up due to Kyung-Joons incessant nagging.


    ...Hey.


    ...Me?


    Try doing this.


    Perhaps it was because Kyung-Joon looked somewhat annoying.


    My slightly addled brain decided to push Kyung-Joon into the trap.


    ...


    The moment Kyung-Joon, possessed by spirit under Kang Chans murderous aura, stepped into the corridor, arrows flew from all directions.


    !


    Thanks to the spirits reflexes, the early part of the corridor was easy to cross, but as the number of arrows increased and their timing became erratic, even the empowered Kyung-Joon had no chance.


    ...Hmm.


    Even as a barrage of arrows rained down like spears, Kyung-Joon managed to deflect what he could and dodge the rest. However, there were light wounds scattered across his body.


    ...Its poison.


    The trustworthiness of the im was high when the guy carrying a wooden spear dered, Its poison.


    Its not lethal. Its a paralytic poison. It just umtes in the body over time.


    ...


    Finally, the intention behind this trapden corridor became clear.


    The tips of the arrows were blunter than expected. A direct hit might cause injury, but not death.


    The designer of this trap probably hoped that people would take turns navigating it, avoiding the umtion of too much poison before switching out to continue through the corridor.


    Ah, ugh... Its numb...


    As soon as his empowerment wore off, Kyung-Joon started fussing and massaging his arms.


    ...Kyung-Joon.


    ...Yes?


    Please take care of me.


    It seems I might be able to rely on Kyung-Joons help in navigating thetter part of the corridor. This is a significant gain.


    <strong>**</strong>


    Ive regressed over 100 times. After that, I stopped counting.


    Heh, hehe...


    I sprint down the corridor with my eyes closed.


    By now, I could dodge the traps in the early and mid-sections blindfolded. Walking through the cave for 3 hours was essentially a form of image training, allowing me to envision the trajectory of the arrows even with my eyes shut.


    Arrows, mes, poison darts, spikes, shurikens, and sudden holes that appear on the ground - the myriad traps no longer pose a threat to me. Thetter part, where countless needles are spat out, was quite troublesome... but I left that to Kyung-Joon. Watching him spin his spear circrly as a shield was almost awe-inspiring.


    Step. Step. Step.


    Steps taken with conviction.


    Arrows pour from all sides, but my body rotates smoothly through them.


    Though the barrage of arrows seemed almost like a solid ne rather than points or lines, not a single one touched me.


    It was the result of perfect posture, movement, and distribution of force.


    ...


    The arrows stoping.


    Only then did I allow a smile to form on my lips and take a step forward.


    No familiar clicking sound follows.


    ...Ah.


    The color of the ground had changed. It was no longer the smooth stone floor of the trap corridor, but the damp, slippery floor of a cave.


    The trap corridor hade to an end.


    ...Did I overdo it?


    Looking down at my left hand, I shook my head in disbelief.


    After endless attempts, I hade to fully understand my body. I had filled the gap in my practical experience regarding evasion to my hearts content.


    Now, with the insurance of regression and the added spice of extraordinary agility, if I could just acquire attack power on par with Kang Chan... I would be invincible.


    Heh, hehehe...


    With augh, I spun around to face the other party members.


    ...


    What is this...


    ...This doesnt make sense.


    Despite his impassive face, Kang Chan couldnt hide his surprise, his eyes shaking, alongside Dok Su-Hee, who was gaping in shock, and Kyung-Joon, who had his hand over his mouth.


    From their perspective, I must have seemed like an unbelievable prodigy, effortlessly dodging a barrage of weapons from all directions, fearlessly advancing forward.


    Of course, behind this was the foundation of hundreds of hours of effort I had put in and the excellent physical abilities afforded by my achievement levels... but there was no need to explicitly mention that.


    Now, if you just step where I did, you can cross over.


    I encouraged the other party members to follow, smiling.


    ...


    ...


    However, they remained still, staring intently at me.


    ...Whats the matter?


    Jun-ho... how can we remember where you stepped?


    ...Ah. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Eventually, after aical process of smearing wolfs blood on the bottom of my leather boots to mark where I stepped, all four of us managed to sessfully cross through the arrow trap. Kyung-Joon sustained some minor injuries while blocking the needles, but they were not severe.


    We cleared the arrow corridor without Kang Chans fists.


    My efforts had finally borne fruit.


    Wow, thats really amazing... look at this needle... its still dripping with poison...


    I thought I was watching a movie...


    Dok Su-Hee and Kyung-Joon kept sending me praises. Their admiration wasnt just empty words; it genuinely came from the heart.


    ...


    But for some reason, I didnt feel greatly ted.


    Uneasily so.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    In a space where darkness prevails, nothing is visible.


    Apart from the endless pitch ck, everything else is non-existent, as if this ce has drawn upon the abyssal darkness itself. Here, I stand alone.


    ...


    How did I end up here? Where is this ce? What was I doing just moments ago?


    Questions arise in my mind only to evaporate soon after, much like how this ck space seems to engulf my thoughts in darkness.


    Kim Jun-ho.


    A dry voice calls out from behind me, prompting me to turn around.


    ...Choi Ji-won?


    Choi Ji-won. There she was, looking at me. Not the Choi Ji-won in leather armor I saw on the second or third floor, but the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial, with her ck ponytail, jeans, and a white shirt with rolled-up sleeves.


    ...


    However, her lips were bruised, her skin parched and withered, and her clothes torn in various ces.


    Kim Jun-ho.


    Her voice cracks like a dry reservoir, and her eyes are as empty as this ck void.


    I curse you.


    With each step she takes towards me, Choi Ji-won speaks.


    After you left, everyone in the tutorial starved to death. It was inevitable since all the goblinsmitted suicide, leaving us without any food.


    Choi Ji-wons cheeks hollow out, her eyes sink deep, and her limbs be skeletal, leaving only bones, as her hair falls to the ground.


    I curse you for abandoning this world and returning alone.


    Choi Ji-won, now a ghastly figure, stares at me with eyes filled with despair, sorrow, and hatred.


    I, too, curse you.


    This time, its a deep male voice.


    I despise you. I despise you for being the only one to survive. We were left to die, while you lived on in joy.


    Kang Chan. He was ring at me.


    You might think its over once you return, but not for us. In the world you left behind, we continued to suffer and die endlessly.


    Baek Da-hye from the tutorial sheds tears of blood. An Kyung-Joon tears at his scalp, and Dok Su-hee smiles maniacally as she stabs herself with a dagger.


    I curse you.


    I curse you.


    I wish for your miserable demise.


    Countless people, whose names I can no longer remember, were cursing me.


    In this ck space, I was the sole target of their hatred.


    ...


    And I, the recipient of all this resentment...


    Go away.


    ...felt nothing.


    - Crash!


    The moment I became aware of that, the ck space shattered, revealing the familiar stone chamber. It was the room that spouted nonsense about testing ones mental strength through fear.


    Im sorry, oppa, Im so sorry...


    Next to me, Dok Su-hee was twisting in agony, tears streaming down her face. Normally, she would be the first to wake up or we would awaken at the same time. It seems Ive regained consciousness much earlier than in previous cycles.


    Its my fault, all my fault...


    ...


    Fear is such a tormenting emotion, one that everyone wishes to avoid and finds most difficult to ovee.


    Yet, why am I so unaffected? Is it simply because Ive experienced it many times? That would be an oversimplification; my indifference is too profound.


    Even when I cleared the trap corridor just before, I wasnt particrly happy. Although Dok Su-hee and An Kyung-Joon genuinely praised me, theirpliments failed to stir any emotion in me.


    Fuck...


    The reason is simple.


    Ive returned too many times.


    The path to reach the arrow trap was by no means short. There were countless variables.


    With each return, I only performed actions that would lead to the desired oue, and others reacted to me in a predetermined manner.


    When the same inputs consistently produce the same outputs, its not human behavior; its that of a robot, an NPC.


    At some point, the people I was progressing with on the third floor no longer seemed human to me. They appeared as something inorganic.


    This is not good. Not good at all.


    To not see people as people, to not value lives as lives, is a primary symptom of Regressors Syndrome.


    It might be a natural phenomenon after dozens, hundreds of returns. But its not the ending I desire.


    ...Please, get up.


    Ah, uh... Thank you.


    I must consciously guard against this. People are people. Being granted the ability to regress doesnt give me the right to look down on others.


    - p!


    I pped my cheeks twice and gathered my thoughts.


    However, despite my conscious efforts to correct my mindset, the undeniable fact remains that a corner of my mind still harbors the thought patterns of a regressor...


    <strong>**</strong>


    Oh, youre here? We just arrived too


    Walking along the path, I saw An Kyung-Joon and Kang Chan dusting off the dirt on their clothes. It seems weve arrived at the golem room at the same time, thanks to my early oveing of the room of fear.


    ...


    Without realizing it, I found myself staring at Kang Chans fist. My fate hinges on that fist. If Kang Chan suddenly says, Hmm... why isnt this breaking? and gets confused, then Im totally screwed.


    ...Hold on a moment. Ill use my ability to scout ahead.


    Of course, I couldnt let this show. With a stoic tone, I gazed forward, naturally furrowing my brows.


    This is... there seems to be a monster ahead... The characteristic is...


    The lies I had grown too familiar with smoothly flowed from my lips, gradually hardening the expressions of the others.


    After all, that golem is an absurd monster. Its only the third floor, and it doesnt make sense for such a terrifying creature to appear.


    But no worries. We have Kang Chan Hyung with us.


    But just as their side defies logic, we have our own illogical monster. His name is Kang Chan.


    If Chan Hyung takes care of that monster...! Our only hope lies with Chan Hyung...!


    This time, everyones gaze shifted to Kang Chan. He seemed slightly flustered but stood silently without showing it.


    ...


    He closed his eyes for a moment, pondering deeply, then finally nodded slightly.


    Alright. Ill do it.


    <strong>**</strong>


    Inside a tunnel-like dark passage.


    Kang Chan was leading the way, with the other three following behind.


    Will this work? No, it has to.


    ...Thats the one.


    As we walked in silence, we quickly reached the golem. Currently, it was just scattered pieces of metal, so the n was for An Kyung-Joon to throw a spear first to wake it up.


    ...Hmm.


    An Kyung-Joon draws out a spear adorned with borate designs. Just as he was about tounch the spear, Dok Su-hee stepped in front of him.


    Wait, just a moment!


    Dok Su-hee hurriedly pulls out a piece of a wolfs heart from her possession. As before, the heart piece transformed into a transparent me burning atop Dok Su-hees hand, and she ced the me onto the spear.


    Not yet!


    Dok Su-hee takes out another heart piece, this time cing the ball of me onto Kang Chans leather armor.


    What did you do?


    I enchanted the armor! You should feel stronger now, right?


    ...Thats fascinating.


    The scope of enchantment appears to be broader than expected. It worked just by cing it on lightly.


    Now, Ill really throw it.


    With a disgruntled look at Dok Su-hee, An Kyung-Joon loosens his shoulders.


    - Swoosh! Boom!


    The spear, cutting through the air, hits the golems torso.


    - Rumble!


    Immediately upon impact, the scattered metal pieces began to coalesce, forming a shape.


    ...


    Kang Chan steps forward, walking steadily.


    The golems assembly was swift; it charged at Kang Chan as soon as it was formed.


    - Whoosh!


    Gathering chunks to form an arm, it strikes down at Kang Chan. The blow was swift and heavy. If hit by this attack, just like in the previous rounds, Kang Chan would be reduced to a mere puddle of blood. Even from a distance, the strike was terrifying enough to send shivers down my spine.


    ...


    However, Kang Chans expression remained calm. He did not exude a killing intent in a burst, nor did he awkwardly twist his body to dodge.


    He simply positioned himself, eyeing the golems form.


    - Goooooh.


    Fists shine. A mass of metal charges forward. The fist moves. The metal mass is about to reach Kang Chan.


    Shh!


    In the veryst moment, Kang Chans fist disappeared.


    - Boom!


    An unprecedented, tremendous crash echoed.


    - Rumble!


    Dazzling light, the ground vibrating, a roar loud enough to deafen. For a moment, most human senses were paralyzed.


    ...


    After a brief moment, when the senses returned to normal.


    ...A door has opened ahead. Lets go.


    Kang Chan turned his head to look at the three of us.


    ...Wow.


    Behind him, against a backdrop of shattered metal fragments.


    **


    Haha...


    It was a sess. Finally, the golem had been defeated. The feeling was indescribable.


    A deep sense of satisfaction welled up inside. Indeed, I wasntpletely broken. It felt even better to confirm that. Perhaps the reason I wasnt overtly happy was because of the worry in the back of my mind, What if I cant defeat the golem?


    But this wasnt the end. The passage still continued, and there were tasks yet to be solved.


    ...Its a door.


    Lost in thought, I walked until a stone door suddenly blocked the path.


    A familiar stone door. Four palm-shaped indents carved into it.


    As we ced our hands on the indents, the stone door moved with a loud noise.


    ...


    What could jump out? A monster? A trap? A puzzle?


    But what appeared wasnt something threatening.


    This is...


    Torches hung on the walls. Fourrge boxes were ced in the center of the room.


    Four people. Four boxes. Its intuitive. Each person could take one box. Its unclear whats inside, but given the highest difficulty, it must contain something extraordinary.


    ...


    ...


    However, for some reason, everyones gaze didnt stay on the boxes.


    ...Whats that?


    On the opposite side of the room, there were two doors.


    One was a stone door with a familiar design, with four palm-shaped indents.


    The problem was... the other stone door.


    For on that blood-red stone door, there was only one palm indent.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    - Thud!


    The stone door behind us closes. With that, this space has be a sealed room.


    ...Seriously, what the hell.


    Even the tutorial had hidden elements. There was a reward for defeating the Minotaur, which seemed impossible to beat.


    The second floor had its hidden elements too. If you subdued the master of the city, you could im a diamond reward, a prize above all others.


    And now, the third floor has hidden elements as well. This isnt some game from a web novel, where every level up brings another hidden whatever. Its absurd.


    ...


    Its time to stopining about whatever divine or angelic being designed this tower, and I carefully look around at the others.


    Uh, uhh...


    An Kyung-Joon, with his sses, is clenching his teeth, clearly showing his nervousness.


    Dok Su-hee, with a stern expression, is intently staring at the red door.


    ...What?


    And then theres Kang Chan, whose eyes meet mine.


    Clearly, Kang Chan was doing the same as me, observing everyone elses reactions.


    To the right, a door with four palm prints. To the left, a door with just one.


    The meaning is clear.The Final Trial - Pass through the door before you to clear the third floor. However, only one person can pass through the red door. Passing through the red door grants an additional reward.


    As if confirming my guess, a message window appears before me.


    After all this emphasis on cooperation, are they now inciting us to betray each other? I cant shake off the feeling of malevolence.


    Should I kill everyone and monopolize the rewards? I should at least check out what the red door offers. After all, if I regress, Ill juste back to life...


    No. Thats not right. Lets think like a sane person. If I kill everyone here, I truly wont be able to handle the mental aftermath.


    I roll my eyes and read the message that popped up in front of me carefully, then look at the two doors.


    Do we really have to fight? Isnt there another way?


    There is?


    There was. A way.


    Maybe... we dont have to fight?


    Hey... can we talk for a moment?


    All eyes turn to me.


    Did you see the message? Only one person can pass through the red door.


    The message that appeared clearly states that only one person can pass through the red door.


    At first nce, it sounds like theyre encouraging us to fight each other. To kill off the other three and escape from the third floor alone, iming all the rewards and an additional prize on top.


    First off, we dont necessarily have to fight each other. If anyone was thinking of killing everyone else, you dont have to.


    From what Ive seen so far, none of us four seems to be evil... but you never know. With a light smile, I continue.


    Passing through the door doesnt immediately clear the third floor. Its about passing through to clear it. We can all open the regr door together, and its fine for one person to open the red door.


    Its a bit of wordy. They set up a blood-red door, herded us into a frightening sealed room, and then suddenly popped up a message. Its a situation that would make anyones heart race and breath quicken.


    However, Ive consciously maintained logical thinking, and with a mindset of if I regress, thats the end of it, I could see the bigger picture. There was no need to fight in this final room.


    If the third floor were cleared the moment the door was opened... whoever wanted to enter the red door would have had to kill the others. Because the moment someone enters the red door, the rest would lose their chance to clear the third floor. They wouldnt just let that happen.


    But this tower sets the criteria at the moment of passing through. I think its an intentional loophole. After driving people whove been cooperating to fight each other, theyve created a loophole to argue oh, you didnt have to fight to win?


    Let me emphasize again, this tower was created with the intent of judging humanity. While it does push people into situations where they might end up fighting... theres clearly also a peaceful solution.


    Lets solve this rationally. Lets open the regr door first, and then decide who will pass through the red door, maybe through rock-paper-scissors or something. That should work, right?


    Everyone would get their share of the rewards. And the person to pass through the red door would be decided by luck. Its a rational and democratic solution fitting for civilized citizens.


    Of course... I was nning to grind until I was the one to go through the red door. The rewards have to be imed, right?


    ... I think thats a good idea!


    Dok Su-hee nods her head in agreement.


    Shes the first to approach the stone door and then turn back to us.


    Come on, hurry up.


    She urges us on with a bright smile.


    Kang Chan, you stand here, An Kyung-Joon here, Kim Jun-ho over there...


    When we first entered the third floor, she seemed to only speak when necessary... but she seemed more active than I thought.


    ...Are you ready?


    As the four of us ce our hands on the damp stone door.


    - Rumble.


    The stone door moves, and a blue portal reveals itself. Through that portal, well be able to clear the third floor.


    The third floor is behind us. Now, the only matter at hand is who will im the additional reward from the red door.


    So, shall we decide by rock-paper-scissors?


    Hmm... But isnt it a bit unpredictable with four of us ying rock-paper-scissors?


    We dont know what the reward is, but its the hardest level, so lets decide carefully.


    Um... How about drawing lots? But do we have anything to use for that...


    Lets sit down first since our legs must be tired.


    The atmosphere is warm and friendly.


    Dok Su-hee, with a grin, suggests various methods.


    An Kyung-Joon, a bit awkward but actively participating.


    And Kang Chan, standing silently with an expressionless face, firmly rejects any unsuitable suggestions, saying, That doesnt seem right.


    Despite the situation being ripe for greed, there wasnt a hint of it among us.


    The reason is simple.


    The theme of the third floor was cooperation, and we had worked together back-to-back to get this far. A strange sense of camaraderie had formed.


    Although I had provided the strategies from my repeated regressions... it was the four of us who executed them.


    Webined our strengths to take down the wolf and relied on each others shoulders to navigate through the mirror maze.


    The arrow trap and the golem battle were primarily Kang Chan and I, but the memory of joining forces against amon enemy, the tower, doesnt just disappear.


    What do we have...


    Lets think it over slowly, right? The reward isnt going anywhere.


    The bastard who created this tower probably wanted us to fall apart here. But he was wrong. Not all humans areplete bastards.


    About 10 minutes had passed since we started the meeting.


    Lets settle on a method, shall we? So far, we have rock-paper-scissors, drawing lots, and rolling dice...


    Our circr discussion was nearing its end.


    Shall we stand up and talk?


    An Kyung-Joon dusts off his pants and stands up from his seated position.


    ...Huh?


    Suddenly, An Kyung-Joon looks confused, as if he doesnt understand something, and kneels on one knee, touching the ground with his hand.


    Whats wrong?


    Just as I was about to approach An Kyung-Joon, puzzled.


    Huh??


    Suddenly, arge piece of cloth appears before my eyes, obscuring my vision. It didnt fly in from anywhere, nor did it spring up. It just appeared.


    - Swoosh!


    It wasnt a rational decision but more of a reflex. Almost instinctively, I drew my sword from my waist and cut through the cloth obstructing my view.


    And the moment I cut through the cloth.


    - Whoosh!


    A dagger, glowing with an ominous light, flies towards us from beyond the torn cloth.


    !


    The reflexes I honed navigating through trapden corridors allowed me to dodge the dagger.


    Huh?


    But the path of the dagger wasnt aimed at me to begin with. It was targeting Kang Chan, who was behind me.


    ?!


    - Roar!


    Exuding a murderous aura, Kang Chan dodges the ominously flickering dagger. An immense killing intent radiates in all directions.


    Yet, just when I thought he had dodged it, the dagger that flew past Kang Chan suddenly emitted a burst of light.


    - sh!


    The moment the dagger gleams, a transparent shield forms around Kang Chan, enclosing him in a spherical barrier that resembled ss in its material.


    Its a familiar design. Where have I... where have I seen it before...


    ...Goblin Shaman?


    Right, the sphere that had sealed the Minotaur had exactly this design.


    Words fail to connect in my thoughts as a whirlwind of emotions clouds my mind.


    But before all that.


    ...


    My body feels numb. Theres a dullness to my senses, and I feel somewhat dizzy.


    I recall the moment An Kyung-Joon knelt on one knee. And a nce towards Kang Chan shows hes fine, just trapped within the shield.


    Its not lethal. Its a paralytic poison. It umtes in the body over time.


    Thats what An Kyung-Joon had said.


    Paralytic poison. Likely the same substance that was on the darts in the trap corridor.


    But when? We had passed the trap corridor a while back. Did I ingest something? No. Was there paralytic poison gas in the air? If so, Kang Chan should have been paralyzed too.


    Did I... touch something?


    But since entering this room, the only thing Ive touched...


    ...The stone door.


    But why? How?


    Gripping my sword tightly as it threatens to slip from my grasp, I slowly lift my head.


    ...


    And then, I find myself locking eyes with Dok Su-hees icy stare.


    In the final moments, just before clearing the third floor.


    Dok Su-hee had betrayed us.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Everything seemed to move in slow motion.


    ...!


    I hasten my paralyzed steps, rushing towards Dok Su-hee.


    Traitor!!!


    With eyes wide in fury, An Kyung-Joon manifests a wooden spear. It seems he has sessfully summoned his spirit in a moment filled with indiscriminate murderous intent.


    ...


    Just like the piece of cloth I had seen before, something materializes out of nowhere above Dok Su-hees hand.


    One is a lump from the heart of a monster wolf, and the other is a fragment of the golem we just defeated.


    These objects transform into light in an instant and merge into Dok Su-hees armor. This light is the same as what Dok Su-hee has shown when using Enchantment until now.


    - Whoosh!


    Gasp!


    And as Dok Su-hees armor shines, my sword, swung with a reclined posture, cuts through the air.


    - Tadat.


    Quickly stepping back, Dok Su-hee dodges my sword.


    ?!


    Even though I was in a paralyzed state, I did not expect my strike to miss.


    Throughout hundreds of regressions, I have observed Dok Su-hee. Ive watched her movements and herbat sense.


    This is me who crossed swords with Choi Ji-won. Dok Su-hee is not strong. Her physical abilities were close to that of an ordinary person.


    So then


    Naturally, my gaze shifts to Dok Su-hees armor.


    She had just enchanted the heart of the monster wolf and the golems fragment. It seemed her physical abilities had dramatically improved because of that.


    Traitorrrrr!!!


    But merely dodging my sword was not enough for Dok Su-hee.


    An Kyung-Joon, empowered with spirit energy, throws his spear. It flies at a speed barely visible to the eye, embedding itself into Dok Su-hees side.


    - Crack!


    Gah!


    Dok Su-hee grimaces, coughing up blood.


    Though enchanting the golems fragments seemed to have an effect, preventing Dok Su-hee from shatteringpletely, her body is thrown into the air and smashes against a wall. The impact causes a torch hanging on the wall to fall, plunging the space into darkness.


    Ugh


    Dok Su-hee clenches her teeth, and soon after, a minor potion appears in her palm. With no lid to begin with, Dok Su-hee pours it directly onto her wound.


    Think Id let you heal!


    Seizing the moment, An Kyung-Joon extends his right hand, intending to summon back the spear he had thrown earlier.


    ?!


    However, despite stretching out his hand, the spear does not return to him. Rather, the spear that had been stuck in Dok Su-hees side is gone. Only a bleeding hole remains in its ce.


    !


    Temporarily flustered by the loss of his spear, An Kyung-Joon rushes towards Dok Su-hee. Not wanting to miss this chance, I forcefully move my paralyzed legs.


    Of course I could just regress. The moment I regress, I am given an absolute informational advantage. Yet, I felt a pressing need to subdue Dok Su-hee and uncover the full story.


    I needed to hear why she betrayed us and started this whole mess to clear my conscience.


    !


    Dok Su-hee, her face pale from blood loss, steps back. Although the potion quenched the immediate fire, her condition was far from stable. She had been directly exposed to Kang Chans murderous intent and struck by An Kyung-Joons spear.


    Dok Su-hee retreats, with me and An Kyung-Joon in pursuit.


    - Swoosh!


    A dagger glowing in the darkness flies towards us. Though certainly threatening, it wasnt something I couldnt block after having passed through a trap-filled passageway.


    !


    I stop my sword abruptly. It couldnt just be a dagger. Likely, it was enchanted with Explosion. Hadnt I seen her use psychological tactics against the monster wolf before?


    I reflexively twist my body, trying to escape the st range, but...


    - Slip.


    My foot slips, sending me airborne.


    Damn it!


    The floor was already slippery, but not to the extent that I should have fallen in such a critical moment. ncing at the floor, I notice it gleaming more than usual. It seems Dok Su-hee took some sort of action while retreating.


    Ugh


    I managed to twist my waist for anding, but... the soles of my shoes were already slick with oil. Judging by the smell, it was oil. My attention had been caught by the dagger, and the darkness of the cave prevented me from noticing it right away.


    - Zap.


    Then, a burning sensation gradually intensified where the oil touched. It seems this oil had been enchanted into the paralysis poison.


    Traitorrrrr!


    An Kyung-Joon, too, fell for the oil trick, but he immediately threw off his shoes and charged at Dok Su-hee barefoot.


    No matter how much Dok Su-hees physical abilities had improved, she couldnt match the explosive power of An Kyung-Joon in his empowered state. The paralysis poison, too, was insufficient to stop a man roaring like a barbarian.


    !


    - Swoosh!


    Dok Su-hee, holding a dagger in each hand, attempted to counter.


    - Swish.


    An Kyung-Joon, with peculiar movements, dodged the daggers and delivered a powerful knee to Dok Su-hees abdomen.


    - Pugh!


    Gah!


    The hit was so severe that Dok Su-hee was lifted into the air, and blood spurted from her mouth again.


    Ugh


    Dok Su-hee, unable to even think of summoning a potion, sprawled on the ground.


    Guh.


    But An Kyung-Joon couldnt move either.


    His body shivered slightly before he copsed on the spot. His extremities were trembling minutely. It seems the paralysis poison had spread throughout his body.


    Upon closer inspection, a streak of blood was flowing from his knee. It was the very spot that struck Dok Su-hee.


    A needle?


    I had my suspicions. She must have summoned a paralysis needle onto her armor just before the hit, a trick learned from the trap-filled passageway. The needle didnt prate Dok Su-hee, thanks to her enchanting with the golems fragments, but it seems to have deeply embedded itself in theparatively soft knee of An Kyung-Joon.


    Ha, ha, ha


    Unable to even drink a potion, Dok Su-hee converts a potion into light and applies it to her body. Her leather armor, which used to shimmer, had now lost its color.


    Huff, huff


    I, too, stagger to my feet, barely holding my sword. Ive lost sensation throughout my body, and my head spins wildly. In simple terms, my body isnt responding.


    I nced away, turning my gaze towards Kang Chan, trapped within a protective barrier.


    The status window is sealed.


    Kang Chan also seemed unable to do anything in this situation.


    Ha, ha, ha


    Huff, huff


    The two of us, battered and bruised, locked eyes in midair.


    I nced into her eyes and asked indifferently.


    Do you have an inventory because of your ability?


    !


    Dok Su-hees breathing paused momentarily, then resumed.


    She didnt answer, but I was confident I was right.


    Fabric pieces appearing out of thin air. The heart of a wolf. Fragments of a golem. Potions. Oil. Paralysis needles. Only a fool wouldnt notice.


    The inventory is amon clich in works featuring a status window. Weapons are pulled out of it, items are stored, and its used handily in real life.


    It wouldnt be strange for Dok Su-hee to have an inventory or a subspace.


    Do you have two abilities? Inventory and Enchantment?


    The inventoryes with its features. Its not a separate ability.


    Dok Su-hee answered readily. Though we were conversing, our intentions were the same: to stall for time and recover our strength.


    Why didnt you apply the paralysis poison to Kang Chan?


    I thought he would notice.


    Current Kang Chan might be a pushover without his fist, but from Dok Su-hees perspective, he would have been the most threatening enemy.


    Therefore, the n was to neutralize Kang Chan first, then deal with me and An Kyung-Joon. With the heart of the wolf, fragments of the golem, and her inventory ability, she likely judged she had a chance of winning.


    Applying the poison only to me and An Kyung-Joon, thinking Kang Chan would notice immediately if it were applied to him. Perhaps the starting point was the palm print on the stone door, setting our positions.


    Moreover, she conducted a meeting in our seated positions to prevent us from noticing the spread of poison. As a coup de grce, after An Kyung-Joon was hit by the spear, she stored it in her inventory. The wound was healed with a potion, forcing An Kyung-Joon and me into closebat.


    Im not sure when she thought of it, but it was a n of highpletion. It almost seeded too.


    There were many questions.


    Why she had the protection shield of a goblin shaman, presumably acquired in the tutorial. Whether items like oil or fabric pieces were brought from reality into her inventory. If her bright demeanor shown so far was all a lie. Why she didnt try to kill us but instead aimed to subdue us.


    But more importantly, there was something else.


    Why are you doing this?


    Why.


    That was the most burning question of all.


    We were cooperating well, progressing through the third floor.


    We could have justughed and shared the rewards.


    Why betray at thest moment?


    Why lock Kang Chan away using precious items and engage in a bloody battle with me and An Kyung-Joon? What reason could there possibly be?


    Because it had to be done.


    After a moment of hesitation, Dok Su-hee gave a detached response.


    I dont expect to be understood. I know Im in the wrong. And I know how remarkable you three are.


    Then why?


    Because I, and no one else, must clear the tower.


    To monopolize the rewards, to be stronger. Thats why I betrayed you. Even knowing it was a gamble.


    Dok Su-hee spoke calmly. As she tremblingly ced her hand on a box in the center of the room, it vanished into thin air.


    Ha, haha


    I couldnt help but burst into incredulousughter. The reason was just too absurd.


    For now we have fallen behind.


    A murderous impulse shed through me, but I calmed it down. Killing her outright was not an option.


    Here I go.


    I took careful steps towards Dok Su-hee, forcing my paralyzed body to move while making sure to keep my eyes wide open and focused ahead.


    The difference between us was simple. Thanks to my achievement level, my stats were significantly higher, and even now, paralyzed, I could somewhat control my body. My recovery speed was naturally faster.


    But Dok Su-hee seemed to have pitiful stats. Therefore, her recovery was slow, and she still couldnt control her body.


    Dok Su-hee tried using her inventory to spread oil on the floor, ce needles, obscure the view with cloth, and even set up a boulder using golem fragments, but


    It wont work.


    It was a strategy that couldnt affect me. As long as I was aware that something might suddenly appear out of thin air, there was no reason for me to fall for it.


    Step by step, the distance closed.


    Dont you have something like a tank in your inventory? If you wanted to stop me, youd need at least that.


    One step.


    Using cloth to block the view was clever... but why cloth? Something like a thick mattress would have resistance, right? Guess theres a limit to your inventory capacity?


    One step.


    Lets start with you taking a few hits. We can talk after that.


    The moment only a single step remained between Dok Su-hee and me.


    Kim Jun-ho.


    Why?


    Look up.


    A shadow cast over me.


    Ah.


    When I looked up, arge wooden box was floating above my head. The very box that Dok Su-hee had put into her inventory earlier.


    And with my body paralyzed I couldnt possibly dodge it.


    Damn it.


    - Thud. Youve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the floor 3-5.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Upon entering floor 3-5th, the four climbers decided to split into pairs to tackle their trials individually.


    Phew, that was tough, wasnt it?


    Well done.


    And here.


    After defeating the golem, Kang Chan and An Kyung-Joon reached a strange tunnel-like space.


    They were waiting for Kim Jun-ho and Dok Su-hee.


    It seems the other room... is taking some time.


    Indeed.


    Initially, thebination of the shy An Kyung-Joon and the taciturn Kang Chan seemed almost bizarre.


    But, fighting back-to-back through trials sparked an odd camaraderie between them.


    Its what they call the suspension bridge effect. These two unlikelypanions had somehow befortably familiar with each other.


    Heh, but that voice earlier? Do you remember what it said?


    Voice?


    Yes. The one we heard upon entering.


    Ah.


    A solemn voice had dered:


    [Drink from the goblet of shared blood and look straight into the eyes of yourrade. Understand your shoulder-to-shoulderradepletely. Only then will the true trial begin.]


    Does this mean weve be blood-boundrades? The fighting was done by our souls, but


    An Kyung-Joon cracked a smile.


    Ha.


    Rarely, Kang Chan also slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, saying,


    Werent we alreadyrades?


    Ha, haha Is that so?


    In a warm and friendly atmosphere, An Kyung-Joon, usually reserved but talkative oncefortable, constantly chattered about various things, while Kang Chan quietly listened and nodded.


    How much time had passed?


    -Thumb, Thumb


    Hey, I think someonesing?


    Footsteps echoed from far within the cave tunnel. Had Kim Jun-ho and Dok Su-hee finally cleared their trial? An Kyung-Joon was about to go greet them when,


    Wait.


    Kang Chan stopped An Kyung-Joon in his tracks.


    Why? Whats wrong?


    Theres only one set of footsteps.


    -Thumb, Thumb


    Kang Chan was right.


    There was only one set of footsteps audible.


    And there were supposed to be two peopleing.


    The smile vanished from An Kyung-Joons face, hardening into a grim expression.


    Now, he could smell it too.


    The bitter, acrid scent of fresh blood.


    -Thumb, Thumb, Thumb


    Finally, the footsteps ceased.


    -Goooooo


    Kang Chan, radiated deadly intent.


    The reason was clear.


    Kim Jun-ho with his head bowed low and his hair dyed red was snow in front of him.


    And not just his hair


    Blood... Blood... Blood


    Blood was caked under his fingernails. His leather armor had soaked up blood, altering its color. His entire body was stained with the hue of blood.


    Wheres Dok Su-hee?


    Upon Kang Chans question, Kim Jun-ho finally raised his head.


    His mouth was twisted into a manic grin, a smile so unsettling it sent shivers down the spine.


    Shes here.


    He pushed something both red and white towards Kang Chan.


    I brought only the necessary part.


    It was Dok Su-hees severed right hand.


    .


    .


    .


    What! f*ck!


    And I cursed loudly, suddenly standing up.


    Yes, this was the familiar stone chamber, and what I had just witnessed was a nightmare shown by the tower.


    Ha, ha


    Perhaps the tower had realized that ordinary sights no longer fazed me, for it kept showing me visions of my own downfall.


    It seem to have figured out that my greatest fear is losing my sanity, crossing a point of no return.


    Honestly, I wont deny having thought about using just the wrist... but I cant shake off the feeling that its just not right. Its too psychotic.


    Im sorry, Im so sorry


    I looked down at Dok Su-hee, who quietly turned her head away and began to cry.


    I want to kill her. Forgiving her for betrayal at the very end is something only a saint could possibly do.


    Im just an ordinary person, petty if anything. Expecting me to just brush it off with a That happens! like some noble hero is out of the question.


    If it werent for my regression to the past... the other three would have been utterly doomed. After risking their lives on the third floor and enduring hell, they wouldnt have been able to reap any rewards. Dok Su-hee must pay the price she owes.


    But, does that justify killing her?


    Do I have the right to judge someone for something that hasnt even happened yet? Moreover, Dok Su-hee didnt try to kill us, she only attempted to subdue us.


    My head is a mess. Kim Jun-ho screaming Kill her! and another part of me arguing Hey, killing her might be going too far... are at war.


    Oppa Im sorry


    Mm


    After much deliberation, I made up my mind internally.


    Su-hee. Can you stand up?


    Eh, what?


    Can I ask you something?


    Sentimentality aside...


    Ill decide after hearing her out.


    **


    Wipe off your sweat


    Thank you.


    Sitting across from each other in an awkward atmosphere, I decided to start the conversation.


    Did something happen during the tutorial?


    I dove straight into the heart of the matter.


    I didnt mean to eavesdrop, but I heard you struggling earlier. You were saying sorry, Oppa, tutorial, shaman among other things.


    I hadnt actually heard her say tutorial, shaman... but that was my guess. I had seen something before I regressed.


    Dok Su-hee doesnt respond. Yeah, spilling the beans right away would be odd.


    Looks like Ill have to be the one to break the ice again.


    By any chance do you know about the goblin shaman from the tutorial?


    ! How!


    Finally, showing a reaction, Dok Su-hees eyes went wide in surprise.


    How did I know? I saw you using the goblin shamans protective shield.


    I was there too


    But I trailed off, concealing my true feelings with a mncholy voice.


    Perhaps its because of the many times Ive regressed, but acting has be all too natural for me.


    Jun-ho


    Dok Su-hees eyes were tinged with a distant sorrow. I didnt miss the opportunity to continue.


    Can you tell me about it? Talking about tough times has helped me a lot


    By saying this, I hinted that I, too, had just experienced a nightmare about the tutorial.


    After much hesitation, Dok Su-hee finally spoke.


    Yes.


    **


    You know theres a hidden boss in the tutorial, right?


    Ive seen it. The Minotaur.


    We killed it.


    Dok Su-hee mentioned that the tutorial they were summoned to had an unusually strong assembly of yers.


    Everyone was strong, kind capable and admirable.


    Normally, tutorials tend to devolve into survival of the fittest, every man for himself scenarios.


    But this tutorial was different.


    50 of us gathered. Instead of fighting over a golden orb, the mood was more about Lets all survive this together.


    Even the weakest among them had a Grade B trait. It was the elite of the elite.


    For them, escaping the tutorial with the golden orb was easy. However, they chose not to leave.


    The fifty heroes, capable and responsible, opted to defeat the Minotaur, epting even at the cost of some sacrifice.


    Thus, the seal was broken, and the monster faced off against fifty humans.


    It was a bloodbath.


    Out of the 50, 30 died. The remaining 19 were severely injured or maimed. Dok Su-hee, focused on support, was the only one left unscathed.


    Still, we won. We survived. We could smile because of that.


    Until the goblin shaman jumped into the swamp, leaving behind only his staff.


    We searched the ind thoroughly. From the belongings of the dead, we were able to find the golden orbs they hadnt eaten.


    There were many people but only one orb.


    Staying on the ind meant certain starvation. They were in a position where they had to choose who would survive.


    And the chosen one was


    Yes. It was me.


    -Our wounds are deep. Your trait is the highest scoring. Youre the youngest among us.


    Because they were such remarkable people, they gave Dok Su-hee the chance to survive.


    But even the most noble among them must have feared a meaningless death... They would have wanted to believe that their sacrifice was for a cause.


    People told me that if anyone could clear this tower, it would be you. Your trait is useful, so you can do it. We believe in you.


    They hoped their deaths would be meaningful and left their will with Dok Su-hee.


    And that will... became a heavy burden, pressing down on Dok Su-hees shoulders.


    Ever since then, I dream nightmares every day Im scared to fall asleep Maybe I should have died there too


    Unable to continue, Dok Su-hee cried. She said she had been summoned to the tutorial with her brother.


    And perhaps her brother...


    Despite what Dok Su-hee had done, a wave of sympathy surged within me. I had been in a simr situation before.


    Ive been through something simr.


    After the goblin shaman took the golden orb and killed himself in the swamp, I had to run away, leaving my dearest friend behind in the tutorial.


    The day I was betrayed by the goblin shaman.


    At the tutorials field, as the sun was setting.


    I lost my first friend, my confidant, mypanion.


    The wound still hurts.


    But Im still trying. Because if I give up, their sacrifices would mean nothing.


    This was my heartfelt truth, without a shred of falsehood.


    The Choi Ji-won I knew that day is no longer in this world. The Choi Ji-won that exists now is different from that Choi Ji-won.


    And my friend, Choi Ji-won, told me I could do it. So I should move forward.


    Despite the pain of regression, I proceed.


    For a friend I can no longer see.


    Youre amazing.


    Dok Su-hee, tears streaming down her face, nodded faintly.


    I may seem fine on the outside, but inside, Im rotten. But Jun-ho... I can feel that youve ovee it, and that seems so incredible to me. I I couldnt possibly


    She wasnt showing her cold exterior from before.


    Nor her lively demeanor seen up until now.


    Dok Su-hee, revealing her true, hurt, and suffering self, smiled at me.


    Slowly, emotions began to flow from Dok Su-hee. Awe [B] >>> Awe [A] Trait evolves. Awe[A] -Praise for your greatness. Fear of not being able to understand.


    -You can use the trait of those affected by awe in its deteriorated form once.


    - Dok Su-hee: Inventory (SSS) >>> Synthesis/Explosion (B-)


    An SSS rank. Thanks to her, my awe trait evolved.


    No, more than that, its been a while since Ive experienced the transfer of emotions. I could feel that she truly admired me.


    Jun-ho.


    After wiping her tears with her sleeve, Dok Su-hee looked straight into my eyes.


    The reward for the third floor. If its not an individual reward but distributed... I want to take it all. Please invest in me. Help me clear this tower.


    I believe you would understand. No, perhaps youre the only one who can understand me. If I fall here, those who died for me would have died for nothing.


    I hesitated to respond. The two Kim Jun-ho in my head were fighting more fiercely than ever, having now descended into a ground fight.


    And I have a way to subdue An Kyung-Joon and Kang Chan. With Kang Chan, if I use the goblin shamans staff I obtained from the tutorial


    ?


    That was until Dok Su-hee started making strange ims.


    That


    Yes? What?


    Why subdue


    Because I need to monopolize the rewards. They are great people, but I can use the rewards much more valuably. You would understand, wouldnt you?


    Uh


    Im likely to have a higher trait grade... and Im smarter and have a sense of responsibility Moreover, its for a greater cause, so you should understand Its not like Im killing them


    Carefully choosing my words, I had to offer a fundamental solution.


    Lets not subdue anyone, and Ill try to persuade them myself. Dont do anything rash, okay?


    Yes.


    Dok Su-hee nodded after a long silence.


    This is a bit


    I told you I was dealing with a crazy bitch, you idiot.


    The two battling Kim Jun-ho in my head stopped their submission holds.


    Because the gaze that Dok Su-hee now revealed wasden with intense madness.


    Lets go.


    And finally, I was able to make a decision regarding Dok Su-hee.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    After finishing my conversation with Dok Su-hee and dispatching the golem with a punch from Kang Chan, the four of us were once again standing before thest room.


    ...


    What is this?


    Ignoring the box ced in the center, I quickly dashed into the room to inspect the red door first.


    Uh, uhh... Dont just touch it recklessly... Do you know what might happen if you put your palm on it...


    Ill just touch it with my fingers instead.


    Gently cing a finger on the red groove where palms are supposed to go, the tip of my finger glowed faintly before the light faded.


    This is... blood.


    It became clear upon touching it. The red door wasnt originally red. It had turned red from the blood that had been smeared on it.


    Blood?!


    Amidst the extreme panic of An Kyung-Joon and others,The Final Trial - Passing through the door before you will clear the third floor. However, only one person can pass through the red door. Passing through the red door will yield additional rewards.


    A message window appeared at just the right moment.


    ...


    ...


    Just like in the previous time, the atmosphere grew awkwardly tense. In an instant, we turned into enemies of each other.


    ...Could you listen to what I have to say for a moment?


    As before, I corrected their misunderstandings.


    There was no need to fight in this room; we could cooperate and first open the stone door on the right.


    Its not about just opening the door to clear the third floor. We have to pass through it. Its fine if the four of us open a normal door, and then one of us opens the red door.


    ...Okay. That makes sense.


    An Kyung-Joon and Kang Chan, previously on edge, rxed, and a rational conversation became possible once again.


    ...So, shall we open the regr stone door first?


    -Krrrrr.


    Thus, the four of us gathered to open the stone door, revealing a blue portal.


    Yes, up to here, it was the same as the previous time. The difference starts now.


    So... about who will go through the red door...


    Hold on a moment.


    Dok Su-hee interrupted An Kyung-Joon, who was about to discuss the red door.


    Everyone. I will be the one to go through the red door.


    She dered boldly to enter the red door, not with a sudden betrayal as before, but with a clear deration of her intent.


    What? Eh? What did you say? Are you in your right mind?


    Even though she chose a rtively rational approach, the reaction was intense.


    An Kyung-Joon and Kang Chan looked at Dok Su-hee with expressions as if asking, What are you talking about?


    From here, Ill do the exining.


    Since leaving the exnation to Dok Su-hee could potentially lead to unnecessary misunderstandings, I decided to step in.


    ...Lets hear it. You have an uncanny insight, after all.


    The sharpness in Kang Chans demeanor softened, and An Kyung-Joon, whose eyes had been spinning wildly, finally calmed down.


    First, let me tell you about Su-hees past.


    Starting with an exnation about the goblin shaman, the boss of the tutorial.


    The heroes of the tutorial. The betrayal of the goblin shaman. The story went as far as saying that those who chose death had entrusted Dok Su-hee with a significant responsibility.


    Iid out Dok Su-hees story as sinctly as possible.


    ...


    ...


    The atmosphere became even heavier than before. After all, death carries an indescribable weight.


    After a moment of silence,


    I still dont understand.


    Kang Chan was the first to speak.


    Ive heard Dok Su-hees unfortunate story. However, everyone carries their own burdens.


    ...


    I dont see why we need to give up the reward of the red door for her.


    His words were true.


    Among those who had made it to the 3-5th floors, who didnt have their own stories?


    Kang Chan, An Kyung-Joon, and I, we all had our burdens.


    Kang Chans statement was an undeniable truth.


    ...I think its okay.


    But An Kyung-Joon, wiping away his teary eyes, ced a hand on Dok Su-hees shoulder.


    How hard it must have been... Just a student, yet how much she must have suffered in this tower...


    ...


    Im strong enough... Strong enough to take care of myself in this tower. I believe the others are the same... When thinking about increasing our survival rate, I think its right for Dok Su-hee, the weakest among us, to receive the extra reward.


    An Kyung-Joon smiled at Dok Su-hee.


    After all, were climbing this tower to live, arent we?


    ...Huh.


    After listening to An Kyung-Joons words to the end, Kang Chan, rubbing his forehead in annoyance, shifted his gaze to me.


    ...Fine. I wont go against the majority decision. But Kim Jun-ho. Theres one thing I have to ask.


    ...Go ahead.


    Do you think its right for Dok Su-hee to go through the red door?


    ...Yes.


    Alright, then Ill agree too. Not because I trust Dok Su-hee... but because I trust what I saw of you on the 3rd floor.


    With those words, Kang Chan stepped away from the red door, seemingly to im his share of the loot.


    Ah, thats great, Su-hee!


    An Kyung-Joon, as if it were his own victory, joyously ruffled Dok Su-hees hair, clearly having grown fond of her.


    But then, suddenly.


    ...What?


    An Kyung-Joon suddenly dropped to one knee, his expression one of confusion as he touched the floor with his hand.


    ...?


    It was a familiar scene. This was how An Kyung-Joon had copsed before, after being poisoned by Dok Su-hee in a previous time.


    With a sinking feeling, I turned my gaze towards Kang Chan.


    -sh!


    With a burst of bright light, Kang Chan was trapped inside the goblin shamans protective barrier.


    ...


    I was so shocked, I couldnt speak. After searching for the right words, the only thing that came out was a simple question.


    ...Why?


    What do you mean?


    ...I said I would persuade them.


    But...


    Dok Su-hee, the cause of all this, tilted her head with an unaffected expression.


    You could have failed in your persuasion. I know its cowardly, but it was necessary.


    ...


    So, I took measures to ensure...


    Dok Su-hee offered her excuse.


    Her gaze towards me was friendly. The awe ability was in effect.


    But at the same time, there was madness. A madness that suggested she would do anything to achieve her goals.


    That was when I was certain. Dok Su-hee was not sane.


    Still, youll understand, right? Its not just for me, but for those who died because of me.


    With those words, Dok Su-hee approached the red door.


    Her story was undeniably tragic, and her determination to climb the tower was admirable.


    But does that make her character any different?


    Dok Su-hee... was merely using her story to justify her misdeeds.


    Then...


    With a bright smile, Dok Su-hee ced her palm on the red door.


    ...Why.


    An Kyung-Joon, unable to watch, closed his eyes tightly.


    ...This.


    The moment Kang Chan gritted his teeth within the barrier.


    -Boom!!!


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded from the direction of the red door where Dok Su-hee stood.


    The explosion wasntrge, so its effects didnt reach us on the opposite side of the room.


    Aaaah!


    Dok Su-hee, caught in the st at close range.


    Dok Su-hees arm shattered instantly, her body flying like a severed puppet.


    Her body bounced off the floor a few times before flying across the room, andnding in front of us.


    ...


    ...


    Dok Su-hee was breathing but seemed to have lost consciousness from the shock. Blood streamed from her severed limb.


    ...What in the world...! Even if she betrayed us, shes just a child...!


    An Kyung-Joon, trembling, tried to help Dok Su-hee, but his body was paralyzed and he couldnt move.


    Twisting his body in an attempt to move, An Kyung-Joons eyes rolled back as he suddenly stood up. Somehow, he had sessfully invoked his spirit.


    ...Traitor.


    However, the spirit of An Kyung-Joon showed no intention of helping Dok Su-hee.


    Theres no honor in helping a traitor. She tripped over her own greed and got what she deserved. Had it been my hometown, she would have been thrown to the lions.


    He scoffed in disdain and then released the spirit, and An Kyung-Joon, now back in control of his body, struggled on the floor due to the paralysis poison.


    ...


    And Kang Chan, within the protective barrier, silently looked down at Dok Su-hee.


    What a pathetic ending.


    That was all he said.


    In that moment, when everyone else turned their backs on Dok Su-hee.


    ...Su-hee...!


    I, the only one not paralyzed, supported the fallen Dok Su-hee and examined her wounds.


    Damn it, what is this...


    The wounds were severe, but not life-threatening. And since her arm waspletely gone, using a potion would be meaningless.


    ...She may have betrayed us out of greed, but shes still just a child... How far do those who created this tower intend to mock us...!


    An Kyung-Joon cried out in anguish, burning with hatred.Awe[A] -Praise for your greatness. Fear of not being able to understand.


    -You can use the trait of those affected by awe in its deteriorated form once.


    - Dok Su-hee: Inventory (SSS) >>> Synthesis/Explosion (B-)


    I suspected she might betray us, but to actually go through with it...


    Su-hee...!


    Your enemy... I will surely avenge...!


    <strong>**</strong>


    Dok Su-hee lost her right arm in a tragic ident.


    Time passed, yet there was no sign of her waking.


    How could this tower take the arm of a girl with such a tragic story? What cruelty does this ce hold?


    Did Dok Su-hee betray us at thest moment? Or did she resort to spouting nonsense philosophies, trying to sell us on sentimentality?


    If not that, did she disregard the will of those who died, deeming the livings will worthless inparison?


    Couldnt she wait, as asked, without sumbing to impulse andmitting another folly?


    Why would she do such a thing...!


    ...Its not your fault, Jun-ho. Its okay.


    An Kyung-Joon, interpreting my expression, ces his hand on my back.


    Right, this was simply an ident. No ones to me. If anything, it was Dok Su-hees fault for her greed.


    Unless someone rushed into the room and applied an explosive enchantment to the door using a newly acquired ability, the explosion was surely a gimmick of the tower.


    ...Look over there, though.


    An Kyung-Joon points towards the red door, which now hardly seemed appropriate to call red.


    Perhaps the explosion had blown off much of the scab-like blood that coated it.


    The door now bore a muddled mix of gray and red.


    It seems the trap was one-time only...


    And so, were back to square one. Only one person can im the additional reward.


    Then, who will take it?


    ...


    ...


    After a brief period of sizing each other up,


    Kim Jun-ho.


    Kang Chan, looking me straight in the eye, said,


    You go in.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Jun-ho. You go in.


    Kang Chan spoke calmly from within the barrier.


    I can feel the seal weakening. It will probably be released in an hour or two.


    He lightly scratched the spherical barrier with the tip of his finger, then shifted his gaze to the fallen Dok Su-hee.


    Once the seal is broken, Ill take Su-hee and escape from the third floor. So, you go through the red door.


    But...


    Its all the same to me. There was a necessity to enter through the red door at some point anyway.


    However, I was troubled by Kang Chan willingly giving up the reward. I hadnt revealed my regression to him. I couldnt understand why he was being so generous.


    The reason? Its simple.


    Turning his gaze, Kang Chan looked at the door mixed with shades of red and gray.


    First off, Im not particrly fond of the reward itself.


    His eyes were heavy with a solemn depth.


    This tower was created to judge humanity. Moreover, this floor emphasized cooperation as its main task. Yet, its designed so that if one person dies, progress is halted, only to induce betrayal in the end.


    Kang Chans words were true. The tower induces wrongdoing while threatening judgment for those very acts. Its inherently contradictory.


    So, its hard to believe that the reward could be purely beneficial. There might even be a penalty involved.


    From the very color of the door being deep red, as Kang Chan suggested, it was unlikely that the reward would be wholly good.


    Thats why I wont take the risk.


    Kang Chan spoke with his arms crossed.


    Im already strong enough. Instead of taking unnecessary risks, Ill settle for the basic reward. You can take the risk.


    Outwardly, thats what Kang Chan said, but I could guess his true intentions.


    In this regression, Kang Chan hadnt disclosed his abilities to me. So now, he was ying the role of the merciless and arrogant strongman, Kang Chan.


    Perhaps, internally, he acknowledged my past achievements and therefore conceded the reward.


    Me, I also... think that Jun-ho should be the one to go in. But my reason is a bit different.


    This time, it was An Kyung-Joon speaking.


    Jun-ho was the first to spot the initial wolf... And it was thanks to Jun-ho that we overcame the strange maze that appeared midway... Most of all, the arrow trap was practically Jun-hos solo show, wasnt it? I think Jun-ho has contributed enough to deserve the reward.


    His words were true. In order to speed up our progress through the regression, I used what one could call insight to predict various threats, allowing us to navigate through the third floor with ease.


    If we were to measure overall contributions, perhaps mine were the highest.


    And...


    Looking down at Dok Su-hee, An Kyung-Joon continued.


    ...probably, Su-hee also thought the same.


    Dok Su-hee is a traitor. Shes not an object of sympathy.


    Kang Chan spoke with a frown. But An Kyung-Joon could only smile, even as sweat dripped down his face.


    ...Haha. Its true shes a traitor. But would she have acted this way if the tower didnt exist? After all, its the tower that changed a young student like her...


    Sighing, Kang Chan shook his head disapprovingly.


    ...Better not to talk about it.


    ...


    Looking at An Kyung-Joon taking care of Dok Su-hee, I felt a sinking feeling in my heart.


    Only then did I notice Dok Su-hees injuries. Her twisted expression became clear to me.


    After seeing Dok Su-hees severe arm, what had I thought?


    Hadnt I felt satisfied? Deemed it a just punishment for a traitor? Thought myself merciful for sparing her life instead of killing her?


    Would a normal person, aiming to be righteous, feel pleased after severing a high school students arm blown off, traitor or not?


    Even if severing her arm was a justified punishment, shouldnt I have felt a sense of duty rather than satisfaction or enjoyment?


    Unknowingly, my expression twisted. In the process of repeating regression to breach the arrow trap, people stopped looking like people to me.


    Despite my vignce against losing my rationality, I had already be somewhat twisted.


    ...Its okay.


    Kang Chan pulled me out of my sinking consciousness.


    You did well.


    ...What did?


    Kang Chan didnt respond. He was intently looking at my right index finger.


    ...Ah.


    In the past, when I had been probing Kang Chans abilities and nning how to get past the arrow trap, I had a chance to talk to him.


    At that time, I realized Kang Chan was someone who knew the limits of his abilities and acted under meticulous calction.


    He had mentioned having a habit of observing when faced with a new environment.


    Kang Chan looked at my finger for a while, then nodded slightly.


    He saw it. It was clear.


    As soon as I entered the room, he must have seen me rush towards the red door. Even if he didnt know how I knew about the red door, what characteristics I had that made it blow up, or whether I had anticipated Dok Su-hees betrayal...


    He could easily imagine that I was involved in the explosion of the door.


    ...


    And... Kang Chan, knowing that I may have severed Dok Su-hees arm, still gave me the chance to enter the red door?


    It was a sign of trust. Although Kang Chan verbally provided reasons for not entering himself, his actions showed he trusted me.


    All the struggles I went through to clear the third floor in the past were not meaningless.


    Thats what I thought.


    <strong>**</strong>


    After exchanging contact information and briefly discussing how we would proceed,


    Kang Chan, from within the barrier, looked me directly in the eyes and said,


    Think carefully. Will you go in?


    ...


    The truth is, Im conflicted.


    I still dont know much about how to erase traits. If I were to receive some bizarre trait or reward like The Traitors Demise, my already unstable psyche couldpletely twist.


    Perhaps, I may regret this decision for a long time.


    I will go in.


    Despite this, I ced my palm above the discolored door.


    The surface of the door, from which the scabbedyer had flown off, was no different from any other stone door in color.


    Even if the outer surface had turned red fromyers of hardened blood, I believed its essence was no different from any other stone door, perfectly intact.


    Its not the door thats twisted, but the people using it, I believed.


    I ced my palm on the stone door.


    -Krrrrrung.


    A blue portal appeared, indistinguishable from another portal on the right, an ordinary blue portal.


    ...See youter, then.


    I threw my body into the portal, with arge box slung to one side.


    In an instant, my vision was engulfed in darkness.


    <strong>**</strong>


    When I opened my eyes again, a giant statue stood before me.


    [Warrior.]


    I was on a mountain somewhere, and a statue that seemed to be carved in the image of a man spoke to me.


    [A warrior needs a fitting weapon.]


    It was a voice from my memory. In a room where we had to proceed in pairs, it was the voice that told us to share blood.


    Although I could only see the back of the statue from where I stood, there was a solemn weight to it.


    ...Who are you?


    [Warrior. As you passed through the cave, did you conduct yourself as a warrior should?]


    The statue, not answering my question, continued with what it wanted to say.


    [Originally, this space was intended for the most honorable warrior. It was created with the meaning of evaluating and acknowledging each other in the process of oveing trials, and conceding rewards to the most honorable warrior...]


    The imposing aura of the statue, as vast as a mountain, softened a bit.


    [...However, at some point, its meaning was distorted by those who lost their reason to greed.]


    ...


    Indeed.


    The red door, which only one person could enter, must not have been red from the beginning. It turned red after beingyered andyered with blood.


    Such is the way of the world. Exposed to the tempests of life, change is inevitable. Even with the best of intentions at the start... by the time onees to, things have bizarrely transformed.


    The same goes for Dok Su-hee... and perhaps for me as well.


    [Apologies for the lengthy digression. The reward shall be given.]


    Slowly, the statue began to shine.


    The entire statue turned white and, in an instant, transformed into a burst of light.


    [A weapon is, in essence, a warriors mirror. To the wicked, a wicked weapon is granted... Have you, in the cave, acted as a warrior should?]


    The cluster of light moved smoothly toward me, taking the shape of a sword.


    ...


    But what materialized was not a sword.


    Huh?


    A sheath.


    Literally, a sheath was now in my hand.


    ...This isnt a weapon.


    Moreover, usually, when you stare intently at an item, a status window pops up, but this sheath didnt trigger any status window. It was just like the ring given by the archangel; perhaps hidden items just dont show anything.


    [A weapon is, in essence, a warriors mirror. Always bear that in mind.]


    The voice did not respond again.


    After the solemn voice of the statue, everything went dark in an instant. You have cleared floors 3-5 Entering floor 1.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was on the first floor.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    The second floor was rtively easy to clear. That allowed frequent visits back to the first floor and the real world as well.


    However, this was the first time I cleared the third floor. Having tumbled through arrow traps for what felt like ages, it seemed almost half a year had passed in my perceived time before I could return to reality.


    Phew, haah


    Indeed, after continuously breathing the damp air of the caves, inhaling the pungent air of Seoul felt like a breath of fresh air.


    The very first thing I did upon returning to my long-missed apartment was


    Tring-tring-tring.


    to call Ji-won Choi and Cheol-jin Park.


    After a beep, it connected through a voicemail


    Not yet, huh.


    I dont think they would fail in their strategies. Cheol-jin Park might be a bit iffy, but Ji-won Choi had the power to demolish even the floor 3-5.


    After sending them a message asking how they were, my next action was to scour the inte.


    -Post-clearing reflections on 3-1.


    -Barely survived 3-3. Taking questions.


    -Went into 3-2 with a friend. It seems we were split into different trials. But I still havent heard back from them


    Thats interesting.


    As I browsed through the posts, I stumbled upon an intriguing fact.


    -How did you guys handle the room where five wild dogs appear at the start?


    -Wild dogs? I encountered goblins.


    -What difficulty level are you on?


    -Im on 3-2.


    -Huh? Same here!


    Even though people entered and exited the same difficulty level, the trials they faced were different.


    Some encountered goblins, others wild dogs, orcs, or slimes.


    Piecing together the testimonies, it seemed the overall difficulty was simr, but the specifics varied widely.


    It led me to specte that perhaps the content of the trials changes depending on who enters.


    Theres nothing about the red room.


    Despite extensive searching online, there was no mention of a red door suddenly appearing in thest room, suggesting that it might be a unique gimmick only present for the floor 3-5.


    ...I guess it should be enough...


    After a quick search through the inte, including international websites, what I did next was...


    ...So, whats this all about?


    It was time to check the rewards I received from the third floor.


    First, I decided to open the box and inspect its contents.


    <Intermediate Potion>


    <Intermediate Potion>


    <Scroll (Empty)>


    Potions and... potions and... whats with the empty? And... whats this?


    Something that caught my eye was then pulled out of the box.


    ...Hmm.


    A thick ss bottle filled with a swishing blue liquid. Its blue color reminded me of mana potions.


    But, do mana potions even mean anything to me? Considering I cant handle mana anyway.


    ...Sigh.


    Just as I was about to ce the liquid back inside the box, sulking, I noticed something.


    <Exp. Potion>


    -Consuming this will grant you a certain amount of experience.


    -This is a unique item. (Cannot be duplicated.)


    ...Huh?


    My eyes lit up as I read the description indifferently.


    I can gain experience by drinking this?


    Hastily examining the rest of the box, I found nine more ss bottles with the same design.


    ...Hold on.


    If I were to check my current status, it would look like this.


    Name: Jun-ho Kim [LV:21] Traits


    -Regression [EX] -sh Step [S] -Heart of Lightning [S] -Curiosity [A] -Awe [A] -Hero [C] -Swordsmanship [D]


    ...Was Swordsmanship always D?


    Anyway, the LV here isnt a general level but an achievement level  Legendary Ventures.


    In fact, I never gain experience from defeating monsters. The reason was exined in a notification saying the difference in power is too great, and as a result, my growth has been limited.


    Even if I want to be stronger, I cant. One of the regressors privileges, grinding levels, is blocked.


    But...!


    If its the Exp. Potion.


    Regardless of the power difference, if its the Exp. Potion that grants experience in a fixed amount...!


    Gulp. Gulp.


    Carefully, yet boldly, I gulped down an entire bottle in one go.


    The taste was peculiar, like boiling a seal in herbal medicine then mixing it with soda... But for my growth, it was bearable.


    After emptying one bottle, a message finally appeared before my eyes. Since you have no level, experience points will umte. Once you level up, the umted experience points will be applied all at once.


    Ah.


    ...Of course, it wasnt going to be that easy.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Though I had somewhat wasted a bottle of the Exp. Potion, I still had nine bottles left. I could give them all to someone else or exchange them for other items.


    ...Now, next...


    The next item to check was the sheath given to me.


    No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like just an ordinary sheath.


    It was incredibly durable, perhaps because it was a reward from the tower, but that was itnothing more, nothing less.


    Out of curiosity, I used the first floors function to generate a sword and ced it in the sheath... but nothing happened.


    Really, was this meant to be wielded as a weapon? No, there must be something about it, either sealed or beyond my ability to utilize.


    ...Phew.


    After wrestling with the sheath for a long while without any meaningful results, I felt exhausted.


    To celebrate my return to the first floor, I indulged in all the foods I had been craving: pizza, c, chicken, pork feet, and so much more until I was about to burst. Since I hadnt eaten anything in the cave, my appetite exploded all at once.


    Having satisfied my hunger and lying on the soft bed, I fell asleep watching TV.


    It was a simple joy, but I was happy.


    And then, I finally realized.


    I had been more stressed than I thought.


    <strong>***</strong>


    A day had passed.


    There was still no word from Ji-won Choi and Cheol-jin Park. Considering a whole day had gone by without any contact... It seems the gimmick of the floor 3-4 must involve something that takes a considerable amount of time.


    Should I wait for them? But what if, like this floor, theres a gimmick that splits us apart? Or even a floor that requires solo progression?


    What if, in an extreme case, it takes over a week for Ji-won Choi to emerge? Time now is critical.


    Kang Chan said hed take a break, and so did Kyung Joon...


    Kang Chan mentioned that due to some circumstances, he wouldnt be able to enter the tower for a while.


    Though he said that, I believe hes actually waiting to meet the cooldown or conditions for his Fist. He does haverades, but climbing the tower without hisst line of defense would be akin to a suicide mission.


    Kyung Joon, too, expressed a desire to take some time to train and ovee his shorings.


    He aimed to freely control his possession power. Even just looking at this third floor, Kyung Joon relied heavily on Kang Chans murderous intent to trigger his power. If he could activate his power at will, Kyung Joon would be much stronger.


    ...


    So, what should I do now?


    Dok Su-Hee. Kang Chan. Kyung Joon.


    I reminisce about the days spent on thest floor.


    The cave. The monster wolves. The mirror maze. The arrow traps. And the golem. And finally... Dok Su-Hees betrayal.


    It was the first time I had joined forces with someone other than Ji-won Choi.


    It was the first time I had regressed so many times for a single goal.


    It was the first time I had been betrayed by someone, and the first time I used my regression ability to punish that betrayal.


    ...Is this really okay?


    Entering the fourth floor means that the past is set in stone. It means I can never change what happened again.


    I asked myself. If I go to the next floor now, will I regret it?


    I probably would. There might be a way to better persuade Dok Su-Hee, to convince her without having to resort to severing her arm.


    But if I were to regress, I think Id regret that even more.


    My feelings towards Dok Su-Hee areplicated right now. Anger towards a traitor, disdain for a madwoman, pity for her tragic story, and guilt for having angrily severed her arm.


    If I were to regress and meet Dok Su-Hee again, who knows nothing, Im not sure how Id act. And I cant predict how that would change me mentally afterward.


    I weigh my options, deliberating over and over.


    The benefits of not regressing versus what I could gain if I did. The mental toll is too great to simply say, Why not just regress and start over?


    ...


    If Im tired... Should I take a break? The various takeouts I had gorged on earlier and the warm, soft bed naturallye to mind.


    I want to y games. I want to sleep to my hearts content. Rewarding myself for clearing the third floor doesnt seem like a bad idea.


    Plus, in about a month, the coins Ive invested in are expected to surge. Despite the societal chaos, theres plenty to enjoy if one chooses to.


    Enjoy to the fullest, and then after regressing, tackle the third floor again...


    No, thats not it. Theres something about human inertia; once you stop, starting again is twice as hard.


    I can still bear it for now. And upon reflection, the punishment I meted out to Dok Su-Hee was justified.


    Above all, my rtionships with Kyung Joon and Kang Chan are solid. The situation may not be perfect, but its close to the best it can be.


    Kang Chan. Kyung Joon. Ji-won Choi. Dok Su-Hee. And above all, my mental state.


    After rubbing my forehead and pondering incessantly, I finally reached a conclusion.


    Lets go to the next floor.


    ...Phew.


    Taking a deep breath, I threw myself into the portal. Entering the 4th floor


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Wooooosh.


    A chilling wind shes across my face.


    What the!


    ...Sir, please quiet down.


    Oh, another person appeared.


    I was surprised by the cold, but as soon as I opened my eyes, what I saw was a crowd. Not just one or two people, but a throng bustling with activity.


    Looking down at my body, I was wrapped in a thick winter coat. With the heavy clothing and the crowd of people, the space felt cramped.


    Wow, how many people will there be...


    98.


    I hadnt expected a response to my rhetorical mumble.


    Turning towards the source of the voice, I saw a middle-aged Caucasian man smiling kindly at me through the crowd.


    Its nothing special. Its disyed up there.


    Following his finger pointing upwards, I looked to the sky and saw letters floating in the air.


    98/100


    ...Thank you.


    I responded briefly and turned my head away. It might seem rude, but I have no intention of getting overly familiar with others here. Unless they seem promising like Kang Chan or Kyung Joon.


    More than figuring out the crowd, I was curious about where I was.


    Pushing through the crowd, I managed to make my way forward. The human wall made it difficult to see ahead.


    After about 30 seconds of struggle, I finally managed to break free from the throng.


    Thud.


    Ouch...


    My nose lightly brushed against something invisible. It was a good thing I was moving slowly due to the crowd.


    Extending my hand, I felt a transparent dome-shaped barrier. The reason people were clustered wasnt just due to the cold; it was because we were trapped.


    It seems like this barrier will disappear once 100 people are gathered...


    I removed my hand from the barrier and looked up.


    Above was a sky so blue it seemed almost frigid, with snowkes falling fiercely, and further down were jagged mountains as if trying to pierce the heavens. At ground level, the view ended with a stone wall encircling the area, starting where the dry earth was just beginning to gather snow.


    Yes, we were inside the walls. The ce was enclosed by stone walls on all sides.


    Hmm...


    Turning around, I saw a castle of a rather crude design. Not the kind of fancy castle youd expect in a fantasy world, but more of a fortress. Blunt, aged, and solid.


    So, it seems like were in what could be the courtyard of the castle...


    Hey, the 99th person has entered.


    The clothes keep us warm at least...


    My legs hurt from standing...


    I could hear themotion of people anxiously keeping track of the numbers.


    ...Excuse me.


    ...Yes?


    I approached a man who was rubbing his hands together and looking up at the sky. I chose him because he seemed to have been here for a while, as indicated by the snow on his clothing.


    That... What is that?


    Across the courtyard, about 100 meters away from this protective dome where all the yers were standing, there was something dark and dome-shaped. It waspletely alienpared to the antique walls of the castle, a ck and glossy entity.


    Moreover, it seemed at least three timesrger than the barrier enclosing us, and just looking at it made me uneasy.


    Ah, that... Well, Im not sure. Its probably nothing. Its been there since I first came in.


    The squint-eyed man responded casually, genuinely seeming to think it was not a concern.


    ...But what if something jumps out of there?


    Uh, well... then we fight, I guess. But I dont think that will happen. Usually, when a floor starts, they give us weapons, right? Since theres nothing like that inside the barrier, Im guessing its probably nothing.


    ...I see.


    I thought he was just being blindly optimistic, but his reasoning had some validity. Right, they should provide weapons to start with. It wouldnt be fair if those without items were left to die.


    By the way, sir. The atmosphere seems a bit tense, as if a fight might break out... If it turns out to be apetition among yers, maybe forming an alliance...


    Im sorry.


    After declining the mans suggestion, I walked around the edge of the barrier. The snow was falling heavily, the castle was ancient, and the mountains high. I wondered if I should have waited for Ji-won Choi, feeling somewhat restless.


    ...It is beautiful, though.


    Amid the falling snow, the towering mountains stood majestically, beautiful in their own right. I felt a desire to climb to their peak, reminiscent of an old Windows desktop background, strangely captivating.


    Hey, hey! It''s the 100th person!


    Did the mission appear? I cant see anything.


    The shouts of others pulled me from my thoughts.


    Without realizing it, I looked up to see the number updated to [100/100].


    ...Is it starting?


    As I muttered to myself, a message appeared before me. All participants have gathered. The 4th floor will now begin4th Floor -Clear Condition: Survive for 5 days. When the timer ends, you will automatically clear the floor and move to the 1st floor.


    -120:00:00


    As the message appeared, the barrier holding the 100 or so yers vanished.


    No... survival?


    Seems pretty screwed, doesnt it?


    Yet, no one moved. Everyone was frozen, reading and re-reading the message that appeared before them.


    The first floor is essentially not a floor at all but a rest area and base camp.


    The second floor, while I had manipted it extensively, was a moderate level where no one died or got hurt. Even now, due to the changes I made, it serves as a sort of teacher, helping inexperienced yers get used tobat.


    The third floor was extremely tough, but... that was because I chose the hardest difficulty. From what Ive heard from others, assuming they chose a difficulty that matched their abilities, it wasnt incredibly hard.


    ording to posts I saw online, the clear rate is over 70%. If one person dies, everyone fails, which also prevents trolling.


    In other words, the yers were quite rxed. The third floor emphasized cooperation, which likely fostered a sense of camaraderie among yers.


    But suddenly, the mission for the fourth floor is survival.


    Simply put, if youre alive, you clear. Its an exceedingly easy condition, but at the same time...


    ...Whatsing at us?


    Whatever was toe, it was dered a threat to survival.


    People frozen in ce collectively remembered the tutorial. Unless you killed the hidden boss, only 25% were allowed to survive. The despair, bloodshed, cursing, and struggles they faced.


    Wooooosh.


    With 100 people standing, only the sound of the wind filled the courtyard.


    Hey, hey! Run!


    Lets go, lets go!


    What broke the unexpected silence was a group of five rushing towards the castle.


    Food, we need to find food first!


    The group, consisting of three men and two women, each held a weapon that seemed umonly special, likely items. They probably got gold rewards on the second floor and chose weapons with them.


    Uh, oh!


    Hey, lets go too!


    Only then did it dawn on most that they might be each otherspetitors, and the majority started running towards the castle.


    The first group to run had made the right call. If food was limited, having food could very likely be a form of power.


    Moreover, as the snowfall grew heavier, the idea of seeking shelter indoors also yed a part.


    After a bit of time, only a few people remained in the courtyard.


    Including the middle-aged Caucasian with the kindly smile and the squint-eyed man who had asked to team up, only about 10 people were left in the courtyard.


    After a brief exchange of nces, I was certain of a few things.


    First, the people who remained here felt they had the luxury of choice, meaning they were confident in their ability to acquire food through force if necessary.


    Second, these individuals had keen perception.


    Everyones sharp.


    The squint-eyed man said with a smirk.


    His gaze was fixed on the ck hemisphere on the far side of the courtyard.


    As the atmosphere turned chaotic with the message appearing and people starting to run towards the castle,


    Crack.


    The ck hemisphere began to show cracks.


    While the panic had prevented most from noticing, those present had caught on.


    Crack. Crack.


    What started as minor fissures soon spread,


    And with a loud crash, apanied by ck smoke, it shatteredpletely.


    So, what woulde out?


    Monsters? Weapons? Food? Or perhaps an angel?


    The fierce wind quickly dispersed the smoke, soon revealing the inside.


    ...


    ...


    The ten yers cautiously approached the hemisphere, exchanging wary nces.


    And what was revealed inside the hemisphere were...


    Cough, cough...


    Huff...


    Ugh...


    People, a lot of them.


    Their numbers far exceeded that of the yers. By a rough estimate, there were over 300.


    Uh...


    What is this...


    While it was known something would emerge, no one expected it to be more people. The yers, taken aback, didnt know how to react.


    Cough, is anyone there!


    From the midst of the smoke, a man emerged, coughing continuously.


    I am Baron Jorge! I need help!


    A long beard. An antique style of dress. And an ent, though tranted into Korean, that felt utterly foreign.


    Very, very likely not from Earth.


    ...


    Towering mountains. Blustering snow. An ancient castle. And suddenly, hundreds of beings from another world.


    Thus began the fourth floor.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Who are you people? Are you residents of this ce?


    Snowkes whirl furiously around.


    The garments of the self-proimed Baron Jorge were far from suitable for the biting cold of winter. They were slightly worn, a bit fluttery, and somewhat mboyant. In short, they were thin.


    We are... Its difficult to exin our situation in detail, but we only need to survive for five days. We willpensate you in some way, please...


    Yet, Baron Jorge seemed unscathed. To be precise, he wanted to appear unscathed.


    His fingertips quickly turned red-hot, his nose became as red as a strawberry, and his wrinkled facial skin spasmed uncontrobly due to the sudden chill.


    However, his voice did not tremble, and his gaze remained assertive. It was hard to believe that he had just been summoned here moments ago.


    ...


    ...


    But... even if he were asked for help. What kind of help could we possibly give? We too had just been summoned here, knowing next to nothing. Help? It was we who needed help, not the other way around.


    Uh, uhh...


    Its cold, so cold...


    But it was inconceivable to just leave the hundreds of shivering people behind. Like Baron Jorge, they wore thin clothes, but unlike him, theycked the mental fortitude to withstand the snowstorm.


    Lets... go inside for now.


    Lets... go inside for now.


    Our voices ovepped, and my gaze met with that of the middle-aged Caucasian man. It was too cold outside, and there were too many people, so we decided to head inside the castle for now.


    Thank you, Im truly grateful. I will definitely repay this kindness.


    Although Baron Jorge had not fully grasped the situation yet, he seemed to have noticed that we had shown him kindness. He nodded at me and the middle-aged man, then turned around and shouted to the hundreds of people behind him.


    Follow me! We will definitely survive! Understand?


    Yes, Baron!


    We will follow you!


    Despite the desperate situation, the peoples eyes gleamed brightly. In their eyes, one could feel the warmth piercing through the cold winter wind.


    Trust. Thats what it is. The belief that Baron Jorge would somehow make things right. An absolute trust that only those with capability and renown could earn.


    Lets go.


    Hundreds of people silently followed, led by ten yers. They moved towards the castle.


    To escape the biting wind.


    -119:50:12


    <strong>***</strong>


    Step. Step. Step.


    The sound of hundreds of footsteps echoed off the dry earth.


    ...


    The walk towards the castle was short, but it was filled with turmoil in my mind.


    These people. Why did they suddenly appear? The message window that popped up earlier had not mentioned anything about these people.


    The harsh winter. The old castle. Surviving for five days. My head was already aching from these thoughts, and now, hundreds of people from another world appearing? And without proper winter clothing?


    Would saving them yield a hidden reward based on the number of people? Or are they actually monsters pretending to be human, providing massive experience points upon their death?


    ...Or is it... were they given as food? Seriously, its a possibility.


    Of course, its a disgustingly appalling thought, and it goes against the ethos of the tower... But this is the domain of Archangel Raphael. On the second floor, he had treated people who were not climbers as if they were mere insects. My wild spection might not be so far-fetched after all.


    Lets go inside.


    As mentioned before, the castle wasnt far. My grotesque imaginings naturally came to an end, and we arrived in front of the old castle.


    ...The gate is rather small.


    Normally, when one thinks of a castle, they might imagine the pointy, ornate castles of a fantasy world. Those with an interest in history might even think of the stone castles that still stand in Europe.


    However, the castle before us was more disappointing than that.


    Though it served as the main gate to what was ostensibly a castle, connected by a path leading from arge drawbridge on the castle walls...


    It was so narrow that three adult men could hardly pass through side by side. How were hundreds of us supposed to enter through this in any reasonable amount of time?


    ...Well, lets go then.


    Despite the hesitance, I quickened my pace. Somehow, I had ended up leading the way, probably due to my experiences on the third floor.


    Step. Step. Step.


    We walked down the corridor stretching straight ahead. The stone floor echoed our steps, with torches hung here and there as the only sources of light.


    Whoosh.


    The wind rushing from the entrance made a chilling sound as it brushed past our ears.


    The ambiance was strikingly simr to the caves on the third floor. Narrow, damp, and dark. It felt as if, after the arduous journey escaping the cave, I had entered another such ce.


    Is everyone following okay?


    The narrowness of the corridor limited our vision, and the low ceiling meant turning around didnt help much in seeing anything. It was as if we had entered a cramped tomb.


    ...


    Typically, a castle served both as a strategic stronghold and as the lords residence, equipped with various facilities.


    There would be windows that serve both as lighting and decoration, reception rooms for guests,rge halls for banquets, and dining areas where everyone could eat together, among other amenities.


    But here, there was nothing. No windows, only torchlight for illumination, and instead of dining areas, just long, stretching corridors.


    After about three minutes,


    We faced a dead-end, with corridors branching to the left and right. A crossroads.


    ...Sigh.


    This isnt a maze, is it...? Is there something lurking beneath the castle, and the exterior is just for show?


    Despite the ominous thoughts, the decision was clear.


    ...Well go right.


    Splitting up here would be folly. I led the group to the right, and the corridor stretched on.


    Oh?


    This time, we found a wooden door to our right.


    Creak.


    ...


    I gently tried the handle and pushed, but the door didnt budge.


    ...Its blocked.


    The feel was different. It wasnt simply locked; something was blocking the door from the inside.


    Hey, we got here first.


    A trembling voice came from behind the door.


    I know everyones superhuman, so breaking down the door wouldnt be hard for you... but if ites to a fight, well resist to the death. Just go away.


    ...


    It was a cute attempt at a threat. ncing back, I saw the squint-eyed man shrug his shoulders and point behind people following us.


    It was a gesture that if it came to force, those inside would stand no chance.


    ...You dont have to open up, but could you tell us whats inside?


    ...


    If you dont speak, well break the door...


    Its its just food, winter clothes, torches... Thats really all there is. I swear.


    ...Okay.


    Having heard the answer, I moved on without hesitation.


    Judging by the sound of the voice, the room didnt seemrge enough. It was clearly insufficient to amodate the hundreds following me, so I decided to let them be.


    We walked past the locked door and continued on.


    Ah...


    The path ended again, with only a way leading to the left visible. However, this time there were stairs to both the upper and lower floors on the right, and straight ahead was a wooden door of the same design we had seen before.


    The peculiar thing was that this wooden door was carelessly left open.


    ...


    Peeking inside, as the man had said, various foods and winter clothes were scattered on the floor. Like the other room, there were no windows, leaving torches as the only source of light.


    But why were the supplies still here, untouched? No people, only food remained. As I felt something was off and scanned the room,


    Step. Step.


    Damn, its fucking humid here.


    You idiot, its still better than the third floor. But this ce is damn huge... Oh!


    Two men cursing whileing down the stairs stumbled upon us.


    First, they looked at me peering into the room, and then at the hundreds following us.


    ...Whats all this about?


    One of them asked in a t tone.


    Its actually what I wanted to ask you.


    I pointed inside the room, asking the two men.


    Did you know... theres food and winter clothes here?


    Yeah, well...


    The man scratching the back of his head answered nonchntly. It seemed he really was aware of the foods existence.


    ...But why leave it untouched?


    What do you mean?


    The food.


    The initial rush into the castle was for the purpose of hoarding supplies. Yet, upon entering, to find rooms filled with food left unattended was baffling.


    Oh, you just got here.


    That exins it.


    But the men seemed to catch on to something from my questions, showing a knowing reaction.


    At first, it was chaos. People were rushing in using skills and nearly came to blows over it...


    ...Then?


    There are a ton of rooms like this here.


    The man clicked his tongue.


    The corridors are damn narrow, and the rooms are too small to fit many people... But there are many rooms like this. Scattered all around.


    ...


    There arent many on the first floor, but the second floor and the basement are full of them. So now, others are roaming around, looking for a hidden piece or something in one of those rooms.


    Despite the man continuing to exin, I barely registered his words.


    Many rooms. And those rooms are packed with food and winter clothes.


    In extreme situations, people can be selfish and violent, but in times of peace, they be generous.


    The reason others werent fighting was simple: there was enough food tost beyond five days for everyone.


    And if resources were plentiful...


    ...This is serious.


    The situation seemed more severe than I had initially thought.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    ...What do you mean by that?


    The middle-aged Caucasian asked me with a puzzled expression.


    Isnt it a good thing that theres plenty of food? Feeding the people behind us was a major concern.


    ...Its not that simple.


    Baron Jorge mentioned earlier that they too need to survive here for just five days. Us for five days, these people for five days.


    Naturally, as humans, we need to eat, sleep, and relieve ourselves, so requiring food is obvious. And since the food issue seems to have been resolved so easily, one might think theres reason to be joyful at first nce.


    What did the message say again?


    ...Survive for five days.


    Its not like the tutorial or the second floor where we had to retrieve something specific. Nor is it like the third floor where we had to ovee a straightforward challenge ced right before us. We just need to stay alive.


    Thinking about it the other way, it implies that the environment on the fourth floor might hinder our survival.


    The cold winter. The isted castle. It would be a challenge to obtain food, though melting snow for water could be manageable. Thus, I had hoped that surviving itself would be the challenge.


    yers vary in skill level, but all possess physical abilities beyond those of ordinary people.


    Furthermore, since theres a castle, there would likely be paths, vegetation, and something edible. If superhumans went hunting, they would at least not fail entirely.


    In the very worst case, we could melt snow for water and eat the winter clothes to barely survive five days by sheer grit.


    But no. Theres plenty of food, and even extra winter clothes provided. This means theres no risk of starving to death.


    ...It might have been better if food had been scarce.


    That means... our survival could be threatened in ways other than starvation.


    We need to gather the yers. We cant just sit idly by.


    Monsters could swarm from outside the castle. Or there might be monsters living in the castles basement.


    ...Or perhaps, not all people are actually people. What if, out of 100 yers we thought were present, only 50 were real and the rest were monsters? Or if all the otherworldly beings turned out to be monsters?


    The message didnt specify anything beyond surviving, so the possibilities are endless.


    Lets split up for now. Gather everyone you see, and lets meet in front of the castle in an hour. Do you agree?


    ...Yes, lets do that.


    Alright.


    We dont have time to look for hidden pieces or anything like that.


    Whatever the situation may be, it was clear that action needed to be taken.


    That was my thought.


    <strong>**</strong>


    Following my suggestion, the other yers dispersed throughout the castle.


    ...


    Watching quietly, Baron Jorge cautiously began to speak.


    You folks...


    Yes?


    Are you perhaps from Rifton? Or rac? Your ent is unfamiliar. From your demeanor, you seem like you might have been mercenaries...


    ...I apologize for the dyed exnation, but were likely from different worlds. The onlymonality is that we must survive here for five days.


    I briefly exined that we were from Earth and had suddenly been brought here by an entity iming to be a god, who had thrust this tower upon us.


    ...My goodness.


    Baron Jorge stroked his lush beard, emitting a sigh.


    So, in your world...


    As he was about to exin something, his expression suddenly went nk for about 10 seconds before returning to normal.


    ...Why dont you answer?


    The person speaking suddenly losing their expression and then asking why there was no response was a phenomenon Id seen countless times on the inte. Its the towers information restriction.


    ...No matter. For now, shall we arrange the people behind us?


    Understood. I shall find a way to repay this kindness.


    After a brief discussion, Baron Jorge and his subjects agreed to use rooms on the second floor. I instructed them to pass the word to any yer they met to gather in front of the castle in an hour.


    After your meeting... perhaps we can have a discussion of our own. Thomas! Lead the people and follow me!


    Yes, Baron!


    Withmanding presence, Baron Jorge led his subjects up to the second floor.


    After watching them ascend, I turned and headed outside the castle.


    <strong>**</strong>


    Where did the weaponse from?


    Theres a room in the basement filled with nothing but weapons. Theres also one with raw materials like wood... Quite a variety. Anyway, I know itste, but shall we introduce ourselves? Im William Smith.


    ...Im Junho Kim.


    So... Junho, whats with you?


    The middle-aged Caucasian man, William Smith, who had led the other yers, asked me.


    ...


    It was because I hadically tucked my lips inside my mouth.


    I hadnt anticipated the dryness.


    My lips had be parched due to the cold wind, and I was worried they might crack and bleed, possibly necessitating a regression.


    Thus, I came up with the idea of keeping my lips tucked in.


    ...


    ...


    After moistening my lips, I took a moment to assess the yers.


    Somehow, I had ended up taking on a leadership role, a responsibility that apparentlyes with being a regressor.


    Is everyone here?


    Except for one guy holed up alone in a room near the entrance, yes.


    ...


    Was it that guy who threatened to resist if anyone tried to enter his room?


    Wait, did they say he was alone? Despite using we in his threat, it must have been a bluff.


    So, why did you want to meet outside?


    A man with a surly expression raised his hand. He seemed annoyed by the cold wind.


    The castle is too cramped for 100 people to gather. Plus, the echo makes it unsuitable for a meeting.


    The response came not from me but from another man wearing sses.


    Even if its cold, please bear with it. My sses are fogging up, which is quite annoying.


    But there was something familiar about him.


    ...Kyung Nam?


    It was the sses Guy from the tutorial. Yes, the brother of Kyung Joon from the third floor, Kyung Nam.


    Now that I looked closer, there was another familiar face: Da-hye Baek, also from the tutorial.


    ...


    To think Id run into them here. I considered greeting them, but they didnt recognize me. The iteration where I had any significant interactions with them was already reset.


    Cough, cough. Could I have a moment of your attention?


    Despite being momentarily startled by the familiar faces, my agenda remained unchanged. Utilizing my curiosity trait, I naturally drew everyones attention before repeating what I had told William Smith.


    ...So, its logical to assume well face some threats, either outside or within the castle.


    Hmm...


    Uh-huh...


    Sounds usible.


    It hasnt been two months since the first tutorial began, and we are already on the fourth floor. Those without a certain level of ambition and sense wouldnt have made it this far.


    Moreover, the message we saw made it clear that survival was the goal. The seriousness of the situation has made people rational, and the yers naturally agreed with my opinion.


    However, knowing something might happen doesnt significantly change our situation.


    So, what do you think we should do?


    The question came from the man with the surly expression who had earlier asked why we were meeting outside.


    Youve listed possibilities, but it seems like youre not certain of any.


    ...


    He was right.


    Im only in my first iteration and dont know what will happen next.


    Whether somethinges from outside the castle, emerges from within, or if the castle itself is a trap, nothing could be said with certainty.


    If I had gone through a regression, I might im This is the evidence! and spout nonsense, but thats not an option.


    ...For now, we have no choice but to explore all possible scenarios. We cant afford to exclude any possibilities when survival is at stake.


    Well have to repair the castle walls to some extent, prepare barricades, and set up watches. At the same time, we need tob through the castle for anything that might be of use. We have to do both.


    Weve herded the otherworldly residents to the second floor. Lets search the basement as thoroughly as possible. Check the walls, floors, everything meticulously. If nothing turns up, well move to the first floor.


    There was a reason behind directing Baron Jorge to the second floor. If there were monsters or a hidden piece, it was more likely to be found in the basement, I surmised.


    Speaking of which, otherworldly residents? Whats with those people?


    This time, the question was asked by a woman with a pronounced chin.


    ...So...


    I recalled seeing people within a ck hemisphere. Like us, they seemed to have been dragged from another world to this ce and would return to their original world after surviving five days. I exined that we had temporarily formed something akin to an alliance.


    The womans chin jutted out even more in dissatisfaction.


    ...Do we really have to stick with these otherworldly beings? I mean,e on.


    She raised her voice, seeking affirmation from those around her.


    Its a sudden survival mission. Even the man speaking now says hes not sure whats going to happen, right? What if these people suddenly turn into demons? Okay, lets not go that far. We are the yers, the superhumans, and this is the fourth floor of a tower that tries to kill such superhumans. Does it seem like a floor where we have the luxury to take care of hundreds of useless people? Is it worth the trouble? It seems hard enough for us to survive on our own.


    ...


    A few people nodded cautiously after hearing her words.


    Although her tone was somewhat rude, she wasnt wrong. The difficulty level of the fourth floor was aplete unknown, and it didnt seem feasible to carry along hundreds of nonbatants.


    From my perspective, sticking together was the right thing to do. Not just because we should help people, but also because there might be a bonus reward for saving them.


    But I couldnt convince her with that logic. Saying, Ill be regressing, so sacrifice yourselves this round for me, would also be bizarre.


    ...


    What to do? Should I start dancing with my sword? The aura emanating from the woman wasnt very strong, so if I lightly threatened her, my Awe trait might activate immediately.


    Lost in thought and considering all possibilities,


    There will be no need for that.


    A deep male voice cut through the howling wind, clear and resonating. The ent of the automatically tranted voice was both antique and unfamiliar, capturing everyones attention.


    Ive heard everything. I understand your concerns. But its alright.


    Thumb. Thumb.


    The man who seemed unfazed by the yers aura naturally walked towards me.


    The slight smile on his lips could only be described as noble.


    I, along with my subjects, will prove to be of certain help to you all.


    There was only one man on the fourth floor who could say such a thing.


    I, Baron Jorge, guarantee it.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    The atmosphere was as chilling as a sweeping gale. He had said hed vouch for everyone, but the truth was, we knew absolutely nothing about Baron Jorge.


    ...Even if you say you vouch. What basis do you have for trust?


    A man with a surly demeanor shrugged his shoulders.


    We may share themonality of being yers and have aligned goals, but you... this is truly the first time weve met you guys. Is there any trust to speak of between us?


    Isnt trust something thats built up over time?


    Baron Jorge, unfazed, then turned towards the castle and gave a signal.


    Thomas!


    Yes, Lord Baron!


    Following the barons signal, men dressed in winter gear emerged from the castle, moving in orderly steps.


    They were shouldering thick logs, likely the materials filled room William Smith had mentioned earlier.


    I do have an eye for people. yers, you said? You are... strong. And free. I mistook you for a mercenary group at first nce.


    Baron Jorge waited until the man called Thomas arrived, then continued.


    But, you see. Didnt you say earlier about repairing the castle walls and reinforcing the gates?


    ...Yes, we did.


    Does anyone here know how to do that? No. Has anyone ever lived in a castle before? I have spent my entire life in one.


    Of course, with a hundred people gathered, there might be one or two with some knowledge. But the vast majority would not know.


    They merely thought it involved blocking the gate with heavy objects and recing old stones with ones found nearby.


    Hmm.


    Baron Jorge nced over our reactions and then nodded slightly.


    Baron Jorges domain lies in the mountains, and ill-suited for farming and gued by unfavorable geographical features. Fortunately, a sizeable iron mine within the domain ensures that livelihoods are sustained.


    Thud!


    A hefty wooden nk is ced upon the snow.


    Being a miner is a life-risking upation, so we resort to using ves... In a ce where iron is abundant, what else would one do? cksmiths selling weapons are in overwhelming majority. Due to the dense forests, some find work as carpenters.


    The man who brought the nk had broad shoulders and thick forearms, his physique not standing out among the yers, thanks to their enhanced condition through the status window.


    So... Let us handle the fortification of the castle, and you all can take on the exploration. Wouldnt that be sufficient aid?


    ...


    It... helps. The thick arms of the men were more reassuring than any words could be.


    Yet, there remained an issue.


    But... What if monsters appear?


    The woman with a protruding jaw, seen earlier, scowled and challenged.


    Youre probably better at repairing the castle walls than us. But what happens if monsters attack from outside? Or if they emerge from within the castle? Are we expected to risk our lives to protect you then?


    ...


    Baron Jorges expression hardened slightly.


    ...Among those who havee to this ce, there are about 10 soldiers. Thomas here is a knight. But... Yes. That might not be much help to you.


    He nced momentarily towards the direction of his people in the castle, then back to the yers.


    We will ensure our own safety. If we find ourselves in danger, you need not assist. Its fine to divide and act separately. However, the castle must remain essible to us. That is the entirety of my cooperation condition.


    If we end up sharing the castle, we might inevitably find ourselves in situations where we have to help you...


    Now, now. Calm down.


    While calming the woman, I signaled to Baron Jorge.


    Let us discuss this among ourselves and get back to you. How about in that room next to the stairs we saw earlier?


    ...Very well. Thomas! Move the nks near the main gate!


    Yes, Lord Baron!


    <strong>**</strong>


    After Baron Jorge and his party returned to the castle.


    Let me see your sword for a moment.


    Ah, uh, sure.


    I received a sword from a man nearby and shed the air briefly three times.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Although the threatening sound of the air being cut was satisfying, I wasntpletely satisfied due to the thick gloves that prevented my full strength from being exerted.


    Oh, wow


    What was that just now


    However, it seemed most of the yers didnt share my dissatisfaction, as I could feel their perception of me changing.


    Their eyes sparkled slightly, mixed with a hint of fear. It appeared the Awe trait had activated as intended.Awe [A] -Tribute to your greatness. Fear of the iprehensible.


    -You may use a degraded version of a trait from those affected by Awe once.


    -Lee Jung-hyun: Roar (B-) >>> Shout (E-)


    -Kim Ji-hoon: Smash (C) >>> Strike (F-)


    -Yoon Min-su: Leap (D-) >>> Hop (FF)


    -


    The message window appeared before my eyes.


    I remembered the Awe trait had evolved. Initially, I activated the trait simply to lead the meeting ording to my intention, but it turned out I was experimenting with the changed trait.


    But the trait grades E? F? At this level, its practically unusable. Unless in a unique case like Dok Su-hee, it seems to have little practicality.


    Turning my gaze away from the message window, I looked over the yers and spoke.


    I believe there are pros and cons to cooperating with Baron Jorge. And we cant fully trust them yet.


    Then why


    I didnt answer but gestured towards the wooden materialsid next to the castle gate.


    That over there. Why do you think its there?


    It makes sense that there are weapons inside the castle. It implies we might need to use them. Its understandable theres food as well since its essential for survival. But why are there winter clothes and wooden materials?


    From the moment we were summoned to the fourth floor, we were already wearing winter clothes. We dont need them.


    And as for the wooden materials, theres practically no one among us who knows how to use them. Theyre not of much use.


    And then... there are the otherworlders, capable of making good use of whats given.


    Could it be... the tower didnt just give these things randomly?


    Could it be that utilizing these otherworlders is part of the fourth floors challenge? Thats what I think.


    Its unlikely the otherworlders were summoned here without reason. If those summoned were old, frail elders, women, or children, it might have been the towers way of asking, Can you protect these people and survive?


    But thats not the case. They are united around Baron Jorge and are capable. Theyre not to be protected; theyre to be utilized.


    The fourth floor... might require us to mobilize everyone, including the otherworlders, to survive. I believe we should cooperate with Baron Jorge. Does anyone oppose?


    ...


    ...


    There was no opposition. The simpler minds were under the influence of my Awe trait, and those strong enough to resist it were smart enough to see reason.


    Ill leave the detailed personnel arrangement to Mr. William Smith. Base it on patrol duties outside the castle, and rotate to explore the inside during breaks.


    Understood.


    William Smith nodded, albeit reluctantly.


    Then, Ill go talk to Baron Jorge.


    With things seemingly sorted, I headed towards the castle.


    ...So who is that person?


    ...Dont know. But he seems really strong, so lets just listen to what he says.


    The stares from behind were sharp, but surprisingly, it didnt bother me.


    ...


    I passionately argued that we must utilize Baron Jorge.


    But upon reflection, I was also utilizing the yers. Unhesitatingly using people as a means to my ends, for my regression.


    To them, I attached no great importance.


    ...After clearing the fourth floor, I might need to take a break.


    <strong>**</strong>


    So, whats the decision?


    Well be counting on you.


    Ha-ha, were counting on you as well.


    Baron Jorge and I exchanged handshakes. Yet, not a muscle moved in my smile.


    Perhaps, it was to be expected. I had no intention of giving my heart to others.


    One must be cautious of underestimating others, but getting too close is equally risky. The mission of the fourth floor is survival, and countless individuals will die.


    ...If someone close to me were to die a horrible death before my eyes, what would be of my mental state? I must always be on guard.


    Hence, I had no intention of bing close to anyone on the fourth floor. Maintaining a suitable distance while clearing the floor was my current goal.


    Alright, then we should discuss the specifics. How do you n to manage the patrol of the walls? We can take care of it, but


    The yers will handle it. Given our superior physical abilities, our visibility range will also differ.


    Good. Now lets talk about repairing the walls.


    Since most of your people are cksmiths, I would like to request weapon maintenance.


    I also want to discuss what well do in case of any unfortunate incidents between the yers and your people.


    Baron Jorge and I discussed various potential scenarios, establishing rules one by one.


    As we exchanged thoughts for about 30 minutes.


    Flick.


    Either the oil ran out, or a gust of wind blew, but a torch hanging on the wall flickered and went out.


    There were no windows in the room, so darkness naturally descended.


    Ah, just a moment, please.


    But shortly after.


    Whoom.


    A glowing orb appeared in Baron Jorges palm, illuminating the room brightly.


    ...Magic?


    Ah, I am a third-tier mage. Its not a power Ive mentioned since its not particrly helpful... but please, dont take it the wrong way.


    ...


    My mind raced faster than at any point since entering the fourth floor.


    A mage. Someone who can manipte mana.


    Baron.


    The second floor. Baron Lichte.


    The sh Orb.


    An S-rank trait, dormant in my status window because Icked the knowledge to manipte mana.


    Lets make a deal.


    I had no intention of getting close to anyone on the fourth floor.


    But theres always an exception to every rule.


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Even if I called it a deal, the terms were straightforward.


    No matter what happens, I will do my best to protect you.


    It might sound like a nk check, especially from someone who can regress to the past.


    So, why would I make such amitment? Obviously, I had my reasons.


    There were at least hundreds of people on the fourth floor.Hero [C] -In moments of crisis, people think of you. You be stronger when fighting to protect someone.


    The Hero trait, which I hadnt been able to use due to theck of fitting circumstances. If I could leverage this traits power, I could handle nearly any monster that came our way.


    Of course, it might not have the same impact as when I activated it against thousands of goblins in the past.


    However, my own specifications have greatly improved since then, and the grade of the Hero trait has also increased.


    I cant promise to save everyone. But I will do my best within my power to protect you all.


    ...Is that a statement as the leader of the yers?


    No. Thats a statement from me personally.


    ...Good. I dont know how strong you are, but its clear youll be a great help. Its a good deal for us.


    Baron Jorge opened the door, took a torch from the hallway, and reattached it to the wall, illuminating the room once again.


    But you mentioned a deal. What do you want from us?


    From yall... I mean, there is something I want from you, Baron Jorge.


    ...Speak your mind.


    Baron Jorges expression was unchanged, though he couldnt hide the slight stiffening of his lips. Why the tension? Its really a simple request.


    I checked for any presence outside the room and then whispered softly.


    Teach me how to manipte mana.


    ...Mana?


    Baron Jorges eyebrows furrowed, and his mouth opened slightly. It seemed the request was so unexpected that it momentarily broke hisposure.


    ...Are you joking? No, my apologies. It seems I failed to grasp the hidden meaning. Give me a moment...


    No, you can take it at face value. I want to learn how to manipte mana.


    ...You dont know how to?


    Yes.


    ...


    Baron Jorges expression went nk for a moment, then twisted slightly before returning to normal.


    Well, thats possible. Coming from different worlds, I was too hasty in generalizing. The thought that someone as strong as you couldnt manipte mana never urred to me.


    In Baron Jorges understanding, strengthening ones body and training in mana were essential to bing powerful. Unaware that stats could be simply increased through a status window, his misunderstanding was understandable.


    Even after correcting this misconception, Baron Jorges expression remained sour.


    Its not a technique, but I can teach you how to manipte it... However, Im only a third-tier mage. Even my knight, Thomas, is inexperienced in the deeper arts of mana maniption...


    Despite the conditions being satisfactory, Baron Jorge hesitated.


    Ah. I realized why Baron Jorge was hesitant.


    Its alright.


    ...


    From my perspective, its not an unfair deal at all. In our world, no one knows how to manipte mana. Due to the towers influence, we possess mana, but the overwhelming majority dont know how to use it.


    He felt the deal might not be fair.


    He was concerned whether teaching me how to manipte mana was enough in exchange for my protection.


    However, from what I had found through searching the inte, there were no humans who knew how to manipte mana, at least not publicly avable on the inte.


    ...Is that satisfactory?


    Baron Jorge asked cautiously, as if confirming my prediction.


    Of course.


    I smiled slightly and extended my hand to him.


    ...


    After hesitating for a moment, Baron Jorge grasped my hand.


    With this, the deal was sealed.


    And I was confident that I would gain much from the fourth floor.


    <strong>**</strong>


    The agreement to learn mana was in ce, but the situation didnt allow for immediate lessons. There were more pressing matters at hand.


    While there was a sense of urgency to do something for survival, no immediate crisis loomed before us, and the hastily constructed rules were far from established.


    And although I was temporarily taking on a leadership role... it wasnt with any formal authority. For now, they listened because I seemed the strongest, but the cohesion among the yers was anything but solid.


    Ill randomly assign the patrol shifts. Given the castles vastness and everyones superior physical abilities, well group ten people at a time for each patrol shift.


    But... when I checked earlier, one side of the castle is bordered by mountains. Do we need to patrol there?


    This is the tower. It wouldnt be odd for monsters toe over the mountains. Patrolling is more crucial than exploring the castle, so please, always stay alert.


    This meant I had to be actively involved for things to progress.


    Anyone with traits specialized in scouting or information gathering, please raise your hand. The uracy of exploring the castle is as crucial as the exploration itself.


    I exined logically.


    Are you worried because your trait grade is low? Or your level? I understand your fear. But as long as youre with someone strong, its fine, isnt it? Even if youre less helpful, numbers count. Didnt I say to run at the first sign of danger? Its not dangerous.


    I soothed and persuaded.


    Hey, you f***er. Hidden piece? Are you joking right now? While everyone else is earnestly searching inside the castle to save asses like yours, you want to explore outside because there might be hidden piece? Sure, there might be something. But who benefits if you eat it? You? Should everyone else suffer just for your benefit?


    And when reasoning failed, I reprimanded sternly.


    Utilizing the Hero and Awe traits actively, I managed to control the group of yers, albeit with difficulty.


    Of course, it wasnt just my effort; having allies made it possible.


    Everyone, feeling weary? Let me heal you.


    William Smith, a middle-aged Caucasian with a healing trait.


    Junho-nim, after searching the basement, we found a secret passage. But there wasnt any reward; its just a passage connecting rooms. Ill look into it more and let you know.


    Yoon Jung-hyun, a man with keen eyes and meticulousness, turned the castle inside out with his thoroughness and sharpness.


    Do you need a buff?


    Here, we have food. It might not taste great, but theres plenty of it.


    With the help of connections from the tutorial, Baek Da-hye and An Kyung-Nam were also actively cooperating with me.


    Thanks to these people, the group of yers was rolling along reasonably well, though with some hitches.


    We need to make progress before the sun sets! Understand?


    Yes, Lord Baron!


    On the other hand, Baron Jorge and his people worked together seamlessly as if they were one body.


    The residents, armed with tools like hammers and nails found within the castle, along with thick sacks, carefully inspected the walls, tapping and rubbing them before


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They began by demolishing the drawbridge.


    What are you doing now?


    Some puzzled yers approached, wondering what was happening.


    If were not nning to go out, what does it matter? If were nning to hold out for just five days, its better not to have such things.


    Baron Jorge was calm and simultaneously bold.


    A castle with four floors? But do we really need a fourth floor? The space inside is sufficient, and there are watchtowers outside, after all.


    Deeming the three above-ground floors and one basement floor sufficient to amodate around 400 humans, Baron Jorge started dismantling the old castle from the top down.


    Beginning with the ceiling, they roughly tore it apart with hammers, intending to dismantle an entire floorpletely.


    Is there any yer who can exert some strength? A bit of cooperation would be appreciated.


    ...Ill provide a few.


    When skilled workers and yers with superhuman strengthbined, the synergy elerated the work at an unbelievable pace.


    Do we have water? We need it to mix with lime.


    Theres a well, but its already frozen, Lord Baron.


    Is that so? Then gather snow. Ill melt it with magic. It would have been better with sand, but in its absence, well make do with mud.


    Baron Jorges intention was straightforward.


    Destroy all the doors of the castle, and seal those openings with chunks of stone ripped from the walls and makeshift mortar. That was his ultimate goal.


    Well finish by sealing the main gate today, but tomorrow we must seal all remaining doors. The night is dangerous, so except for those on night watch, eat well and rest. Well start work at dawn.


    Yes, Lord Baron!


    After a long days work, the otherworlders were able to seal the space where the drawbridge had been before sunset. It was an impressive feat, given their numbers.


    Indeed, theres something different about someone who has spent their life dedicated to a particr task. Theres a certain vibe thates with experience.


    Junho-nim.


    Someone gently tapped my shoulder while I was admiring the work. Turning, I saw it was Yoon Jung-hyun, the man with narrowed eyes.


    Ive roughly searched the basement. Found a few secret passages and a couple of hidden rooms, but no hidden pieces or traces of monsters. Ill search the first floor tomorrow.


    ...


    Nothing in the basement. Naturally, my gaze drifted towards the towering mountain range.


    The setting sun hung over the mountains, casting a beautiful glow. The sky was tinged with orange, but soon it would darken.


    Have you briefed the patrol shift?


    Yes, theyre set up in 3-hour intervals. Weve also considered the overall strength.


    Good work.


    Weve done everything we could for now.


    The likelihood of monsters emerging from the basement seemed low, and weve prepared for any external threats.


    Compared to other fourth floors, I believe weve prepared dozens, if not hundreds, of times more thoroughly.


    Now


    Where is Baron Jorge?


    It was time to learn about mana.4th Floor -Clear Condition: Survive for 5 days. The timers end automatically processes the clear, and youll move to the 1st floor.


    -111:02:30


    <strong>   End of Chapter   -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    In a dim room lit only by a single torch:


    ¡°¡­But what if a monster appears from inside the castle? Was it really necessary to destroy the drawbridge?¡±


    ¡°The moat is already filling with snow. The drawbridge is pointless now. And I do n to leave the smallest gate intact. It¡¯s narrow but passable.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Understood. Have any yers been acting foolishly? I noticed there were women among the otherworlders¡­¡±


    ¡°None. Fortunately, no one is up to mischief when they could be facing death at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    I rxed my shoulders and cracked my neck a couple of times.


    The reason I made time toe here was simple.


    ¡°I want to learn how to manipte mana.¡±I decided to start learning this from Baron Jorge today.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ where should we start?¡±


    Baron Jorge stroked his beard gently.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s start here. Can you feel the magic or mana?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    In the past, a noble on the second floor had guided the mana in my body. With his help, I was barely able to activate ¡®sh Steps¡¯ and subdue the city¡¯s master.


    Since then, I¡¯ve felt something fuzzy inside me. I can¡¯t control it, but I can feel it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Baron Jorge nods, walks behind me, and ces his hand slowly on my back.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Something flows into me from the direction of my back, touching the magic inside.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There¡¯s a ticklish sensation in my body. It¡¯s slightly irritating yet refreshingly cool, like peeling off a scab. It¡¯s an unfamiliar sensation, but not unpleasant.


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s done.¡±


    After focusing, Baron Jorge wipes the sweat beading on his forehead and steps back.


    ¡°...What exactly happened?¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel any change in myself. My physical condition was the same, and the mana inside me didn¡¯t seem inclined to move.


    ¡°I¡¯ve identified the problem. But first, let me ask you something. You people, you handle abilities called ¡®traits,¡¯ don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Those fundamentally use mana as well. However, ¡®yers¡¯ use their traits without any issues. How do they do that?¡±


    ¡°...Thanks to the status window.¡±


    I briefly exined what the status window is and what functions it performs.


    ¡°So, the traits registered in the status window can be used somewhat instinctively¡­ Then why are you trying to manipte mana?¡±


    ¡°I have a rather unique trait.¡±


    The ¡®sh Steps¡¯ and the ¡®Heart of Thunder¡¯ had somehow imprinted themselves in my mind, unlike other people¡¯s traits which could be freely activated. Being S-ss traits, they might be special, or perhaps all traits that are acquired rather than inherent function in this way.


    ¡°Good. That exins it. The phenomenon you¡¯re experiencing ismon among the nouveau riche in our world.¡±


    Baron Jorge begins his exnation, stroking his beard.


    Whether it¡¯s due to the immense rise in the value of theirnd or a sessful business venture. Regardless of the world, overnight wealth is a universal concept.


    ¡°When amoner suddenly bes wealthy... they initially indulge in luxury. They buy expensive homes, squander money in casinos, and indulge in alcohol and women.¡±


    But such luxury eventually bes tedious, or some simply aren¡¯t suited to a life of reckless enjoyment. For such people, the next obvious step is clear.


    ¡°They seek to buy their way into a higher status.¡±


    They might buy a remote domain, but purchasingnd doesn¡¯t make one a baron or a viscount, merely a ¡®knight of honor¡¯ at the very bottom of noble society. It¡¯s merely a title, a false nobility.


    However, there definitely is a way to be a true noble. If one achieves great deeds in battle and catches the eye of the nobility, it¡¯s possible.


    ¡°After that... they often spend all they have, giving their children elixirs.¡±


    The child of a newly rich individual inherits the dream of bing a ¡®true noble,¡¯ and from a young age, they consume various elixirs. It¡¯s not umon for a six-year-old to possess more magical power than a knight who has spent his life on battlefields.


    ¡°So, what does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Magic is, after all, a part of the body. It¡¯s difficult to umte mana throughbat or deep mana cultivation. Once you have the magical power, learning to control it... it bes natural.¡±


    However, if one artificially acquires too much mana, they lose control over the mana itself. It simply exists within the body, and the ability to manipte it is lost.


    The fact that Earthlings originally never had mana also ys a role.


    ¡°The ideal method would be to gradually increase your mana while maintaining control over it... but it¡¯s already toote for you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Having raised my magical power through stats, I¡¯ve already lost control over my mana.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the solution?¡±


    Given his confident demeanor, there was clearly a solution. He didn¡¯t have the look of a doctor facing an incurable disease.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just keep being aware of the mana. If you hadn¡¯t been able to feel the mana, you would have needed my help, but you said you could feel it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sit down, take slow deep breaths, and meditate. Feel the pulsating flow of mana with each breath in and out. Over time, you will begin to move the mana.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Baron Jorge¡¯s solution was simple. Just keep feeling the mana, and it will naturally begin to move.


    ¡°...It does sound simple.¡±


    I finally understood why the baron had hesitated to share this advice. It was such a trivial tip that it must have pricked his conscience.


    ¡°Nevertheless, I have no intention of breaking my promise.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    But the answers toplex problems are often unexpectedly simple. Imagining my future, freely wielding magical power, I smiled faintly.


    <strong>**</strong>


    The second day dawned.


    ¡°Was there anything during the night?¡±


    ¡°No. Not even a wild animal passed by.¡±


    Despite having set up a guard duty, nothing had happened.


    The snow continued to fall heavily, the sky remained blue, and the mountains stood tall.


    ¡°...We¡¯ll proceed with the same routine as yesterday. However, let¡¯s just assign about ten guards to the wall construction. You never know what might pop out today.¡±


    The castle was peaceful, but to me, this calm felt more ominous. Yet, the daily routine remained unchanged.


    ¡°Move the stones!¡±


    The work of filling in the castle gate continued.


    ¡°We found a secret room on the first floor. There are a few books inside... Mr. Kyung Nam is tranting them.¡±


    We explored the castle.


    ¡°Watch out! The stone is falling!¡±


    We were demolishing the fourth floor.


    Everything flowed just as it had the day before. There were no threats to survival, and the atmosphere among the people gradually rxed.


    ¡°...Are we sure something¡¯s supposed to happen?¡±


    ¡°We cked off on the second floor too... Isn¡¯t the fourth floor a ck-off as well? So far, the only real threat has been the otherworldly beings.¡±


    ¡°...What if the otherworldly beings are just biding their time?¡±


    With no immediate crises, people¡¯s imaginations ran wild in negative directions. For now, the discussions remained merely spective, but what would happen in the future was uncertain.


    ¡°No, where has Liu Huang or that guy gone?¡±


    ¡°Right...¡±


    Additionally, after spending more than a day on the fourth floor, we could really feel the issues with the castle.


    The passageways were narrow, there were many small rooms, and the corridors twisted and tangled like a maze.


    In short,munication between people was extremely difficult. Finding one person required a great deal of effort, and swift exchanges of opinions were impossible.


    ¡°Ah, seriously...¡±


    We had tried to check if all 100 yers were alright, but it wasn¡¯t easy. The only cerge enough to gather all 100 was the courtyard in front of the castle.


    Amid my frustration, kicking the frozen ground hard¡­


    ¡°Hmm, hmm.¡±


    Hearing a clearing of the throat, I turned to see Baron Jorge, with Sir Thomas in tow, standing there.


    ¡°...I have something to show you. Can youe along for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    There was much to be done, but I followed without a second word.


    Baron Jorge¡¯s expression was colder and more serious than ever before.


    <strong>**</strong>


    ¡°You knew we were demolishing the fourth floor?¡±


    Baron Jorge spoke as we climbed the stairs. He had been overseeing theplete dismantling of the fourth floor to use its materials to fortify the castle gates.


    ¡°...I have lived in castles all my life, and visited many other nobles¡¯ castles. This isn¡¯t just a castle; it¡¯s more like a fortress.¡±


    There were no windows. The passages were extremely narrow. Naturally, there was no venttion, and the interior was terribly damp. It was hard to imagine anyone living in such a ce.


    ¡°That was still fine...¡±


    Baron Jorge led me to a remote corner of the fourth floor. The ceiling had already been torn away, letting in the snowkes.


    Click.


    Baron Jorge pointed to something with the tip of his finger.


    ¡°But look here.¡±


    What Baron Jorge pointed at was an old wall. It looked like someone had attempted to demolish it with a hammer, leaving several torn patches.


    ¡°...This.¡±


    But it wouldn¡¯t make sense for Baron Jorge to show me a in wall. Behind the old wall was another wall. There was a narrow gap between them.


    If it were just a gap, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue...


    ¡°...¡±


    At first nce, the narrow gap seemed ordinary. However, within that small space, a familiar blue portal swirled.


    Ding!


    A message window suddenly appeared before my eyes. Impossible Achievement Alert! - You have discovered a hidden escape route.


    - Passing through the portal in front of you will clear the fourth floor. (5 people remaining)


    I murmured softly, almost to myself.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s keep this hidden.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the same.¡±


    Baron Jorge nodded in agreement.


    ...Putting aside the various conflicts this portal could cause, I felt a twinge of fear.


    Four days left. What ising that such a thing needs to be here?


    -93:12:15


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    As the sun hung low beyond the horizon, the sky was painted in a distant light. It felt like 6 PM.


    ¡°Baron! Could you please check this!¡±


    ¡°Hmm... It seems to be done.¡±


    Baron Jorge closely inspected the ce where the stones had been packed in.


    The project he was advancing was nearingpletion. Except for a small side door facing the mountains, the castle walls were now cut off from the outside.


    ¡°Mr. Junho. We¡¯ve finished searching up to the second floor. We found a room filled with ¡®magical tools¡¯. We n to experiment with their uses once daylight returns.¡±


    The search operation in the castle was progressing quickly. Yoon Junghyun, the narrow-eyed man, was quite capable. He knew where to ce people effectively and had the charisma to lead his subordinates.


    ¡°Ah, and tomorrow we n to search the third floor.¡±


    Yoon Junghyun brushed off the snow umting on his shoulders as he spoke nonchntly.¡°...There¡¯s no need to search the third floor.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    Here, I smiled as if it was nothing and stopped the search, while Yoon Junghyun frowned, unable to understand, then quickly returned to his usual expression.


    ¡°...But-¡±


    ¡°-You¡¯ve worked hard. You should go inside now. It looks like the sun will set soon.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Yoon Junghyun disappeared back into the castle after my firm response, not insisting further. He probably felt quite upset, although he didn¡¯t show it overtly. It wasn¡¯t my ce to give him ¡®orders.¡¯


    We were temporary allies, and I was a temporary leader. It was only natural he¡¯d feel resentment for being treated as if someone were above him when we didn¡¯t have a proper hierarchical rtionship.


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Although whaty on the third floor remained unknown, with the discovery of the portal on the fourth floor, further searches seemed pointless. In fact, they might even have adverse effects.


    A portal that only five people could pass through. Its utility was one thing, but figuring out how to handle the portal was another issue.<ol><li>


    Reveal the existence of the portal to everyone? Without a way to penalize those who entered, everyone would abandon their tasks and rush for the portal.


    Choose five people peacefully to enter the portal? No matter the method chosen, controversy was inevitable. No one would quietly hand over a lifeline in a situation as dire as this. The moment the existence of the portal became known, chaos was almost guaranteed.


    Given the nature of the portal on the fourth floor, it was reasonable to suspect that something on the third floor might also provoke division among us. There had been secrets hidden in the basement, first, second, and fourth floors. It would be strange to assume the third floor had nothing.


    ¡°...¡±


    After a brief nce at the mountains bathed in orange light, I headed back inside the castle.


    Perhaps... It was time for the brewing discontent to erupt.


    <strong>**</strong>


    As Kim Junho had predicted, discontent was silently spreading among the yers. Theints varied, but they could be summarized in one sentence:


    ¡°Is this alright?¡±


    Humans are creatures whose attitudes change based on the situation. Initially, driven by the fear of possible death, they had cooperated actively. But now, on the second night with no incidents, their eagerness had waned, partly because the awe inspired by the ¡°awe¡± trait had diminished.


    ¡°Is something supposed to happen...?¡±


    ¡°The mission is to survive, but...¡±


    Human emotions are like a rubber band. The yers, once tightly wound with tension, had rxed more than ever as a reaction and began to question the very situation they were in.


    The variety of doubts among the individuals was as diverse as the individuals themselves, and they could be summarized as follows:


    ¡°I think that really strong guy has been deceiving us. He¡¯s leading us around to keep us busy while he quietly reaps the benefits.¡±


    First, the Kim Junho conspiracy theory.


    ¡°But what benefits are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. He must have hidden it very thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Naturally, this opinion didn¡¯t gain much traction due to itsck of evidence.


    ¡°The otherworldly beings are definitely suspicious.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°The mission explicitly tells us to survive, yet we see no sign of monsters. What else is there to focus on if not the otherworldly beings?¡±


    Compared to that, the ¡®betrayal by otherworldly beings¡¯ theory had some basis. They were the only visible potential threat.


    ¡°But... it¡¯s been two days already, and we haven¡¯t suffered any harm, have we?¡±


    ¡°The structure of this castle makes it difficult to find someone if they disappear... If they were going to do something, they would have acted by now.¡±


    However, this alsocked enough persuasiveness to garner significant support.


    ¡°In my opinion, there were never any monsters to begin with.¡±


    Thus, the most fervently supported was the ¡®yer Division Theory.¡¯


    ¡°This tower wants us to divide ourselves. It¡¯s fostering suspicion, disputes, and fights among us¡ªthat seems to be the tower¡¯s intent. Wasn¡¯t that the nature of the tutorial?¡±


    From the beginning, there were no monsters, and the real threat to be wary of was division itself.


    ¡°Cold weather. The eerie, quiet castle. The sudden appearance of otherworldly beings. Narrow passages. Small rooms. All perfectly designed to psychologically pressure us. In my opinion, as more time passes, an incident will ur that will drive us to suspect each other. That will be the true crisis.¡±


    Certainly, this was a usible opinion. It exined why they hadn¡¯t seen any hint of monsters or immediate threats.


    ¡°Exactly, I knew I wasn¡¯t such a scoundrel.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it was the tower¡¯s fault.¡±


    The yers¡¯ inherent frustration and negative feelings were eased by the opinion that it wasn¡¯t their fault but the situation¡¯s.


    This much might have been fine. After all, who would oppose the sentiment of not fighting among themselves and cooperating instead?


    However, where there is light, there is also darkness. People were no longer inclined to follow orders strictly. They felt that as long as they stayed alive without fighting, there was no need to earnestly follow Kim Junho¡¯smands.


    ¡°...Hey, did you see that otherworldly woman earlier? She was really amazing.¡±


    ¡°...What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, man. She¡¯s just an NPC, not even a yer.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Moreover, some yers¡¯ greedy gazes were directed at the otherworldly beings.


    If there were amon enemy, they might consider them allies...


    But now, they were seen merely as appetizing pieces of meat.


    <strong>**</strong>


    And of course, we were aware of this situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill one or two as an example. What¡¯s the harm? They¡¯re a waste of space alive anyway.¡±


    ¡°Phew. Don¡¯t talk so horribly. There is a line that humans shouldn¡¯t cross.¡±


    ¡°So, William, what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°If we just rough them up a bit with fists, they might learn something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a bit disappointing...¡±


    Yoon Junghyun twirled a dagger in his hand, and William Smith, a white middle-aged man, held his forehead as if he had a headache.


    Baron Jorge, Yoon Junghyun, I, and William were gathered in a small room, discussing our future ns.


    ¡°But William.¡±


    I called William cautiously.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned... roughing them up with fists?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...You were healing the injured earlier, don¡¯t you have a healing trait?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Actually, I run a small church in Kentucky. Oh, and just for your reference, I believe the creator of the tower and the Lord are separate entities.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was bbergasted and couldn¡¯t close my mouth. I wondered how a healer had made it up to the fourth floor, then I noticed William Smith¡¯s forearms weren¡¯t ordinary.


    ¡°Moreover, I think there¡¯s credibility to this ¡¯yer Division Theory.¡¯¡±


    Baron Jorge seized the timely moment to interject.


    ¡°Setting aside the fact that the lost des are pointing towards my people... it¡¯s quite usible. The absence of monsters also aligns with this.¡±


    ¡°I actually thought so too.¡±


    If anything were to appear, it would have happened by now. The conflicts that naturally emerged made me suspect that it was the true challenge of the fourth floor.


    ¡°Assuming things continue this way, and we can control the yers... we could all survive unscathed. Now, let¡¯s discuss measures to prevent any aberrant behavior among the yers...¡±


    ¡°Um... Junho?¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice interrupted me.


    Baek Dahye, the buffer we saw in the tutorial, was peering into the room.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in a meeting?¡±


    Yoon Junghyun was about to snap in irritation when she interrupted.


    ¡°Kyung Nam says he¡¯s found an important clue...¡±


    The words that flowed from Baek Dahye¡¯s mouth were too significant to ignore.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The four of us exchanged wordless nces. The word ¡®important¡¯ wouldn¡¯t have been used lightly.


    The contemtion was brief, and the decision was quick.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We immediately rose from our seats.


    <strong>**</strong>


    The ordinary corridor on the first floor harbored a secret. Pressing a specific stone block, the wall naturally shifted to reveal a hidden room.


    The room was tiny, and the floor was covered with worn and tattered books. This ¡®secret library¡¯ was aptly named, and in the center, Kyung Nam, the brother of Kyung Joon, was deeply engrossed in thought.


    ¡°...Ah, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t been just casually focused; it took him a moment to realize we had arrived, and he rose from his spot to greet us sheepishly.


    ¡°So... what did you find that you called us here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, please take a look at this.¡±


    Responding to my inquiry, Kyung Nam presented an old book. It looked unremarkable, but something was scrawled in red ink on the inner cover.


    ¡°How about it? I¡¯ve searched through all the books here to find it.¡±


    Kyung Nam smiled confidently.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t this anguage from another world?¡±


    However, my reaction was lukewarm. Regardless of what it said, it was in anguage unknown to me. I needed to understand it to evaluate anything.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t understand it either.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    As Baron Jorge shook his head in dismay, our looks toward Kyung Nam turned slightly suspicious.


    ¡°Ah, um, I¡¯m sorry. Thanks to my trait, I can interpret it...¡±


    Realizing his mistake, Kyung Nam scratched the back of his head sheepishly.


    ¡°So... it¡¯s written here in red ink.¡±


    Kyung Nam scanned the room, swallowed hard, and began to stutter out the words.


    ¡°...The moment when the remaining past and the forting future be the same, you all wille to realize again that you will die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After Kyung Nam finished speaking, a moment of silence followed. Everyone seemed to be rolling that sentence around in their minds.


    ¡°...Memento mori*?¡±


    Yoon Junghyun muttered this unconsciously.


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t it sound too harsh for that? It seems to directly mean ¡®death¡¯ itself.¡±


    William Smith, the middle-aged healer, gently contested this interpretation.


    Memento mori, meaning ¡°remember that you will die,¡± is traditionally used as a reminder not to be prideful. However, in this context, as William suggested, the phrase carried a much grimmer nuance, almost like a warning: ¡®Prepare to die.¡¯


    ¡°Certainly...¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Was the ¡®yer Division Theory¡¯ wrong then?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. If a real monster appears, the division among people will only deepen, not lessen.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    While everyone else seemed to nod in agreement, Baron Jorge still seemed unsettled by unanswered questions.


    ¡°Alright, I get that something serious is supposed to happen, but how should we interpret the previous part of the sentence?¡±


    ¡°The remaining past and the forting future being the same. It might mean, temporally, exactly in the middle, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    This time, I responded, and as Baron Jorge understood my exnation, his expression hardened.


    ¡°Could it be...¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We need to survive here for five days. That¡¯s 120 hours. Which means...¡±


    I muttered ¡®status window¡¯ softly, and a message window naturally appeared before my eyes.


    -83:12:00


    When the remaining time hits 60 hours.


    Something... a cmity is bound to happen.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    On the morning of the third day, all yers and the otherworlders were gathered in the courtyard in front of the castle.


    All eyes were on me, and I naturally felt their gaze.


    ¡°Everyone, please open your status window.¡±


    -73:11:41


    The timer had decreased overnight. It had been about two days since we arrived at this castle.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the time?¡±


    At someone¡¯s offhand question, I subtly stepped aside.


    ¡°Mr. Kyung Nam, could you please exin?¡±¡°Ahem. Ah, as you all may know, our exploration team found a suspicious library on the first floor. It was filled with numerous books. Most were novels about a hero¡¯s journey or specialized texts on farming, but¡­¡±


    While the man with sses was exining ¡®how they found the secret library¡¯ in front of everyone¡­


    ¡°Mr. Junghyun.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anyone you can trust?¡±


    ¡°...Two people.¡±


    ¡°That makes four of us, then. Bring them quietly after the meeting is over.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    I had given a heads-up to Junghyun Yoon, the narrow-eyed man, and meanwhile, the man with sses was wrapping up his story.


    ¡°Only after deciphering thenguage could we read this in red ink. The book states: When the past and future be the same, you will all realize again that you are destined to die.¡±*


    ¡°Well done, Mr. Kyung Nam.¡±


    As soon as the man with sses finished his story, I stepped forward again.


    ¡°You might think this is nonsense. We did too at first. But after a thorough analysis of the sentence, we came to the following conclusion.¡±<ol><li>


    The statement about the past and the future bing the same refers to exactly 60 hours remaining.


    And the phrase about realizing again that everyone will die suggests that something ominous will happen.


    It¡¯s an intuitive interpretation, and the course of action is clear.


    ¡°Starting now, not only the castle walls but also the entrances will be barricaded. Let¡¯s prepare for any potential disaster by considering all possible scenarios.¡±


    To survive.


    <strong>**</strong>


    Everyone on the fourth floor was divided into three categories.


    ¡°We¡¯re short on stones!¡±


    ¡°Just make do! We don¡¯t have time!¡±


    First, those blocking the entrances of the high castle.


    There were six entrances to the castle, and after much deliberation, we decided to block five of them.


    If something were to happen inside the castle, it would be a foolish choice, but we had no ns to be within the castle when the fated time arrived.


    ¡°Have you checked all the weapons here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all ounted for!¡±


    Second, those rechecking everything we currently have, including weapons and food supplies.


    Though the man with sses had predicted that something would happen, many did not believe him. And not believing him was tantamount to ack of motivation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a hard job. Just do it correctly. Let¡¯s finish early and rest early.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    These peoplecked motivation but not awareness. They knew cking off while others worked hard could earn them resentment.


    And finally, the third group.


    ¡°Mr. Junghyun, something is shaking here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s just because it¡¯s old.¡±


    Junghyun Yoon, myself, and two other yers unknown to me were part of the third-floor search team.


    Although I had told Junghyun yesterday that there was no need to search the third floor, that was merely a decision to maintain the status quo, a choice to casually observe the end of the floor. But given how things had progressed, I had no intention of sticking to the original n.


    ¡°Ah, something¡¯s caught here.¡±


    Rumble.


    As I gently pulled on a torch hanging on the wall, it rotated to reveal a hidden space.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Arge chest sat alone. I immediately opened it, but it was empty.


    ¡°We still have the whole floor to search, but it¡¯s still disappointing for the third floor.¡±


    Junghyun shrugged his shoulders with a chuckle.


    ¡°...¡±


    An empty reward had appeared... Honestly, I inwardly felt relieved.


    I don¡¯t fully trust Junghyun. If a portal had appeared here, I couldn¡¯t be sure he wouldn¡¯t have entered it right away.


    I was rather d that didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching. Who knows what else we might find.¡±


    After noting the location where we found the chest, we thoroughly searched the rest of the third floor for the remaining time.


    However, ultimately, we found nothing.


    And finally, the fated time arrived.


    <strong>**</strong>


    ¡°Does the moon not rise here normally?¡±


    ¡°I think it rosest night...¡±


    It was a night so dark that without torches, one could not see an inch ahead.


    Ny-nine yers and about three hundred otherworlders stood atop the castle walls. (It¡¯s said that one yer has fled outside the castle.)


    ¡°Just act as I¡¯ve informed you beforehand.¡±


    If something were to happen, there are broadly three possibilities.


    First, something could be approaching from outside the castle.


    Second, something could be emerging from within the castle.


    Third, something that appeared human could transform into a monster and attack.


    Considering these possibilities, paradoxically, the safest ce turned out to be atop the castle walls.


    The arrangement of personnel was straightforward.


    The yers spaced themselves out along the castle walls, each standing guard against the outside.


    This way, they could prepare for attacks from outside, and being on the walls, they wouldn¡¯t be ambushed by anything emerging from within the castle. The spacing also meant that if someone transformed into a monster, it wouldn¡¯t immediately affect others.


    ¡°Are we just supposed to stand here?¡±


    ¡°The baron and his guards shoulde up here too.¡±


    In contrast, the otherworlders were positioned below, in the courtyard. They were more numerous and potentially a threat to us.


    However, it was agreed that if monsters emerged from inside the castle, the yers would quickly descend from the walls to subdue them.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡±


    Gradually, everyone took their ce.


    ¡°...Soon.¡±


    -60 : 03 : 10


    The sands in the hourss steadily fell. Three minutes. Two minutes. One minute.


    -60 : 00 : 00


    Finally, when the fateful time arrived¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone stopped even breathing, their senses heightened as they watched their surroundings.


    Is there something visible outside the castle walls? No.


    Any signs of something emerging from within the castle? Also no.


    Any signs that someone might transform into a monster? None at all.


    About 30 seconds of silence passed, but the yers¡¯ keen senses detected nothing.


    ¡°...¡±


    Just as everyone started to wonder, ¡®Is this it? Are we just going to move on?¡¯


    ¡°Wait, just a moment.¡±


    The man with sses spoke to me, his eyes trembling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I feel it... I feel something...¡±


    Pointing towards the horizon, the man with sses seemed remarkably shaken, his sses askew.


    ¡°...My ability¡¯s name is ¡®Analysis Complete.¡®¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And ording to my ability... something ising from that direction. I can¡¯t analyze it in detail yet...¡±


    ¡°That direction?¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction the man with sses pointed, but the night was moonless and nothing could be seen.


    ¡°Sir Thomas, can you see anything? Aren¡¯t your eyes naturally sharp?¡±


    Baron Jorge ced a hand on the shoulder of his guard, Sir Thomas.


    ¡°I see something. But I¡¯m not sure yet. Please give me a moment.¡±


    Sir Thomas responded in a rigid tone, squinting into the darkness beyond.


    How much time had passed?


    ¡°...There are waves.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Sir Thomas suddenly uttered nonsense.


    ¡°It¡¯s very dark, so I can¡¯t see well either. But... there are waves.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone stared at Sir Thomas, half expecting a joke, but his face was dead serious.


    Snowkes danced in the air, ears reddened by the biting cold, and now he imed there were waves? How could that be?


    ¡°...Could it be a magical wave?¡±


    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s magic, isn¡¯t it possible...¡±


    ¡°...Perhaps?¡±


    While some yers were having meaningless conversations and babbling¡­


    ¡°Move aside. I need to concentrate. We¡¯re looking in that direction, right?¡±


    The woman with a prominent jaw stepped forward with confident strides.


    She was the one who had previously argued meticulously why they needed to join forces with the otherworlders.


    ¡°Huup...!¡±


    The woman stepped to the forefront, raised her hands above her head, and closed her eyes.


    Her already protruding jaw jutted out further, and her face turned red. Objectively, it was quite aical scene, but no oneughed.


    ¡°Oh, ohh...!¡±


    Above the woman¡¯s hands, arge fireball began to form.


    ¡°Huuuuuuh...!¡±


    What started as a fist-sized fireball quickly grew to the size of a human head, and then ballooned to the size of a gym ball.


    Though not enormous, the fireball carried an impressive force. Any average yer struck by it would not escape unscathed.


    ¡°Watch...! I¡¯m... throwing it... like a re...¡±


    Struggling to speak, the woman then stretched her arms forward. Simultaneously, therge fireball began slicing through the cold night air.


    Whoooosh!


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡±


    Inspired by the yers¡¯ admiration, the massive fireball surged forward, zing towards the horizon.


    As the fireball illuminated its surroundings and continued its relentless charge...


    ¡°Do you see anything?¡±


    ¡°Just the snow on the ground...¡±


    Even as the gym ball-sized fireball shrank to the size of a grain of rice in the distance, nothing else was visible.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    As skeptical nces started to turn toward the man with sses¡­


    Boom!


    The fireball finally reached its destination and exploded magnificently, fulfilling its role.


    ¡°Ah, all this fuss for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to sleep. I¡¯m getting sleepy.¡±


    ¡°I could really go for some chicken, damn it.¡±


    The tension dissipated and the yers began to joke among themselves. After all the drama, it seemed there was nothing there.


    ¡°Hey, bro. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re cold.¡±


    yers were smiling and nudging me, urging me to move.


    However, I stood frozen, like a statue.


    Not just me, but Sir Thomas, Junghyun Yoon, and others known as petent¡¯ weren¡¯t moving either.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you like this?¡±


    Finally, a yer, realizing something was off, cautiously asked me.


    ¡°...The waves.¡±


    I muttered cryptically.


    In fact, I was confident. If my ¡®Hero¡¯ ability was fully activated, I believed I could take down whatever came.


    ¡°Gather everyone on the walls.¡±


    But when the fireball exploded, I saw something.


    At first, I thought it was truly a wave. It was vast enough to cover the horizon, constantly undting, almost like a wave.


    But upon closer observation, I realized I had been wrong.


    ¡°...They¡¯reing.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯reing? What is? How many?¡±


    Orcs, wolves, goblins, and other strange creatures not yet named by humankind.


    ¡°...Countless.¡±


    From beyond the horizon, a tide of blood and death was surging towards us.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: *: Since it¡¯s written in anguage no one knows and Kyung Nam is just analyzing the line using his trait, he tranted it with slight differences every time.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    ¡°Countless...¡±


    Even the whipping wind seemed to have stopped for the moment.


    ¡°...Eh? What?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hearing my words, people fell into a state of panic.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going back? Isn¡¯t it all over?¡±


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    Those who were rtively farther away and less informed joked and took the situation lightly.


    ¡°Junghyun, William. First, gather everyone and make them aware of the situation. I¡¯ll leave the otherworlders to Baron Jorge.¡±¡°And what about you, Junho?¡±


    ¡°There are things I need to think about. First, we need to gather everyone.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Junghyun Yoon and William Smith clenched their teeth and ran to gather people, while Baron Jorge hurriedly moved to the base of the walls.


    ¡°...¡±


    And my gaze was fixed on the multitude of monsters that must be swarming in the darkness beyond.


    ¡°Have we already failed?¡±


    The number of monsters was so great that counting them was pointless. The idea of fighting to win had to be abandoned early on.


    Because if the real goal of the fourth floor is to withstand this onught... then I must have missed something, and I can only think that we¡¯ve already failed.


    Or is the objective of the fourth floor to survive and escape through the portal? Was it designed from the start that only 5 out of 100 would survive, making it extremely difficult?


    No, that can¡¯t be right. We are only on the fourth floor. It doesn¡¯t seem reasonable for such an absurdly difficult level to appear this early.


    ¡°So then...¡±


    All I can do is try my best. Even till thest moment, I¡¯ll gather all the forces and resist as much as possible.<ol><li>


    If it seems truly impossible, after regressing, I¡¯ll quickly clear it using the portal and then check the inte for reviews from others. That seems like the most rational course of action.


    Junghyun Yoon¡¯s voice called out to me. I lifted my head and looked behind to see hundreds of people gathered in the wide courtyard, all looking up at me.


    ¡°Is it true that monsters areing?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Voices tinged with panic erupted sporadically. It was probably akin to how people would react if they heard a nuclear missile was heading towards Seoul.


    ¡°...It¡¯s true. There are as many monsters as a waveing towards us.¡±


    ¡°...My God.¡±


    ¡°F**k, f**k, f**k...¡±


    Despair settled among the crowd. While some doubted the truth of my words, if they thought about it a little, they would realize I had no reason to lie.


    ¡°...So, what do we do now?¡±


    The man with a surly expression asked.


    ¡°You must have some n, standing confidently before us like this. If there was really no solution, you would have hidden by now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I n to resist until the end.¡±


    I turned away from the people and surveyed the tall castle walls.


    ¡°Does anyone here have abilities useful for mass destruction? Something like a wide-range attack...¡±


    All eyes turned to the woman with the protruding jaw, but she shook her head lightly.


    ¡°...My ability is powerful, but I can¡¯t use it many times. Because of the strain earlier, I can probably only manage two more uses.¡±


    Her reasoning made sense.


    ¡°Then, does anyone have long-range weapons like bows?¡±


    ¡°They only give out melee weapons in the tower, what bows are you talking about?¡±


    That was also true.


    Unlike other fantasy towers, the weapons provided by this tower had been exclusively melee. There had been no distribution of bows or crossbows.


    ¡°I expected as much.¡±


    I turned again, looking down at the people in the courtyard.


    ¡°Therefore, I believe it makes sense for us to boldly abandon the walls.¡±


    ¡°Why, why abandon them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re too wide.¡±


    The castle walls, under normal circumstances, would have served as a robust barrier.


    However, walls are traditionally used in conflicts between humans. Facing an almost infinite number of monsters, the vast area of the walls was simply too much to defend.


    If the walls could stop the monsters, that would be ideal. But if the monsters could breach the walls, we would be powerless to stop them.


    ¡°Without ranged weapons or abilities for mass destruction, defending the walls seems futile. Even if we could block the climbing monsters, if just one person tires and the monsters breach that point, it would mean doom for us all.¡±


    ¡°So then...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make our stand inside the castle.¡±


    Narrow passageways. A limited number of entrances. It¡¯s perfect for a defensive battle. The most important strategy when facing numerous foes is to narrow the front.


    ¡°Thanks to the narrow passageways, we won¡¯t be surrounded. We just need to block the front. If we can seal the entrances, we can survive.¡±


    There are six passageways in the castle. Today, Baron Jorge hastily blocked three.


    ¡°Baron Jorge. Can we still set up barricades?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m not sure how fast the monsters are, but at best, we can manage one more due to the day¡¯s work leaving us exhausted.¡±


    ¡°That will be enough.¡±


    If we block a total of four, that leaves two passageways open.


    ¡°Your task is simple. Take turns, just block one passageway each. And survive till the end. That¡¯s all we need.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t there two passageways? If we only block one...¡±


    A yer asked with a confused expression. That¡¯s when Junghyun Yoon tapped him on the shoulder, cutting him off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    ¡°...Feel what?¡±


    ¡°Ha, seriously.¡±


    Junghyun nced up at me with augh.


    ¡°I knew you hadn¡¯t shown all your cards yet... But I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong.¡±


    His smile was a mix of astonishment, a sense of inferiority, and relief.


    ¡°Junghyun¡¯s right. I¡¯ll block one passageway-¡±


    Looking down at Junghyun, I gave a slight smile. The effect of the Hero trait activates! The effect of the Hero trait activates! The effect of the Hero trait activates! The effect of the Hero trait activates! The effect of the Hero trait activates! The effect of the Hero trait activates!


    ¡°-By myself.¡±


    <strong>**</strong>


    -54 : 10 : 41


    Now, even without sending up res, the mass of monsters could be seen from the castle walls. It was dark, but with such numbers, they couldn¡¯t be missed. Visually, they seemed about 10 kilometers away.


    Rumble...


    The ground shook, and a grotesque chorus of breathing, crying, and screaming echoed. The sound alone felt like it could drive one mad.


    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ve discovered this horde of monsters quite early. In other people¡¯s experiences on the fourth floor, they might have been woken up from sleep in utter panic by now...¡±


    The man with sses joked as he looked down at the mass of monsters, though his face had turned pale, indicating his attempt to lighten the mood was forced.


    ¡°Rrrrr!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±


    My prediction was correct because he stumbled and fell disgracefully at the sound of what seemed to be an animal growling from somewhere.


    As the man with sses hurriedly got up and dusted himself off, I looked below the walls to see a wolf growling at the base. It appeared that some monsters had moved ahead of the wave, given theirrge numbers.


    ¡°Where is... the person who threw the fire earlier?¡±


    Seeing the wolf, I felt it necessary to test something and looked for the only yer on the fourth floor capable of ranged attacks.


    ¡°Here I am.¡±


    The woman with the protruding jaw came forward at my call.


    ¡°...What is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Lee Mijoo.¡±


    It was better to know her name than to keep referring to her as ¡°the woman with the protruding jaw.¡±


    ¡°Mijoo, could you possibly send a fireball at that wolf-like creature charging towards us?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I understand this is a big ask. But it¡¯s necessary. Please.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Lee Mijoo nodded, focused her mind, and produced a fireball the size of a human head.


    ¡°Huup!¡±


    The fireball, aimed at the growling wolf directly below the walls, surged with fierce momentum. Just as it was about to hit the wolf...


    Swoosh!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The wolf, with agile movement, dodged the fireball. Mijoo let out a frustrated sigh.


    Boom!


    ¡°Kreeeeek!¡±


    Right behind the wolf, a small goblin that had been standing there took the direct hit from the fireball and was spectacrly burned.


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. The goal was to hit any of them, after all.¡±


    I had targeted the wolf simply because it was the first I saw, but my real aim was just to kill a monster.


    I nodded at Lee Mijoo reassuringly, then turned my gaze back to where the goblin had fallen.


    The goblin had twisted violently as it burned and seemed to have died, copsing to the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    As the body quickly dissolved into a burst of light and scattered into the air, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    If the body had remained, we could have used the corpses of the monsters themselves as barricades. We could have filled the passageways with their bodies for a siege. It would be unsanitary, but not immediately lethal over three days.


    However, the goblin had turned into light upon death. Utilizing their corpses was out of the question.


    Well, it was a ¡®nice if it works, no loss if it doesn¡¯t¡¯ situation.


    About 30 more minutes passed.


    ¡°...¡±


    Now, I could see the expressions on the faces of the leading orcs. I saw wolves drooling as they ran. I saw a strange, purple, octopus-like creature for the first time.


    They all had one thing inmon: their eyes were rolled back as they charged. There was none of the intelligent light in their eyes that you might see in the goblin shaman; they all charged like wild beasts toward the castle.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    The sight in front of me was filled entirely with monsters. The whole view was covered with creatures, and despite the grim reality, it struck a chord in me, making me want to capture this moment in a photograph.


    Or perhaps a normal person would have wanted to run away.


    I chuckled to myself and slowly descended from the walls to head toward the passageway I was supposed to block.


    As I crossed the courtyard¡­


    Kuuuuuuung!


    A loud roar was heard as the castle walls started to shake violently.


    ¡°KuoOOOOO!!!¡±


    ¡°Kheeeeergh!¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaak!¡±


    With the monsters¡¯ cries sounding almost like harmony¡­ Finally, the wave of death collided with the walls.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    ¡°Kueeeeeek!!!¡±


    ¡°Kwooooo!!!¡±


    In the pitch-ck night, eerie screams echo from all sides.


    It was a devil¡¯s harmony, brimming with pain, rage, and malice. The faint-hearted would feel the blood drain from their heads and dizziness would assail them just by listening.


    ¡°The walls¡­¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    And simultaneously, the walls begin to tremble slightly. Although it wasn¡¯t a significant movement, the mere fact that the sturdy walls were shaken was quite shocking.


    ¡°Can you see anything?¡±


    I shifted my gaze from the shaking walls to Baron Jorge standing next to me.¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Baron Jorge murmured, his voice low and throaty. A blue light shimmered in his eyes.


    ¡°The situation is not good.¡±


    Baron Jorge is a magician, and the spell he had cast was known as ¡°Eye of the Sky,¡± a reconnaissance-type magic.


    The effect of the magic is simple. It allows one to look down at their current location from the sky.


    While it may seem like a trivial spell, there is no better magic for grasping the situation in a battle. Thus, in Baron Jorge¡¯s world, it is a magic essential for warfare and one that every noble learns.


    ¡°How does the situation look? Do you think the walls will be breached?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out how to put it¡­¡±


    As Jorge pondered, beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and finally, he spoke.


    ¡°...Have you ever seen arge rock into a stream?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly our situation now. Like arge boulder sitting in the middle of a stream.¡±<ol><li>


    The number of monsters is countless, feeling more like a flow of liquid than individual entities.


    ¡°The majority are mming into the walls. Some die instantly from the impact, while others are crushed to death by the monsters piling up behind them.¡±


    ¡°That exins the noise...¡±


    Just as a stream tirelesslyps at a boulder, the monsters continually crash against the walls. That¡¯s why the walls are shaking and the screams are relentless.


    ¡°And it seems these monsters have a destination in mind.¡±


    Baron Jorge mentioned that it doesn¡¯t appear the monsters are specifically targeting us. They¡¯re just heading somewhere, and our fortress happens to be in their path.


    But due to the sheer scale of the monsters, it naturally ended up being surrounded.


    ¡°Lastly, the walls... the monsters are piling up.¡±


    The monsters that crash into the walls die. They are crushed from behind and above. Their bodies instantly turn into bursts of light, and the walls are still holding, for now.


    However, some of the monsters are strong and sturdy enough to withstand the pressure. These are clinging to the walls, wildly iling their arms, the problem being that these sturdy monsters are umting and acting as a foundation.


    Gradually, a hill of monsters that others can climb is forming. Of course, the monsters serving as the hill are not invincible; they continuously die and disappear, and the hill copses repeatedly... But the environment where monsters could potentially leap over the walls has been created.


    ¡°It seems it will be soon. I¡¯ll head inside the fortress now.¡±


    His subjects were waiting inside the fortress. They weren¡¯t much help in battle, so they were kept out of sight.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Baron Jorge let out a sigh, the blue light fading from his eyes. I heard that ¡®Eye of the Sky¡¯ is a taxing spell. He didn¡¯t show it, but he must be quite fatigued.


    ¡°By the way...¡±


    He stopped walking towards the fortress and turned to look at me, aplex emotion flowing through his eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    I then noticed Baron Jorge¡¯s hands were trembling slightly. His expression was as usual, seemingly unaffected, but he couldn¡¯tpletely hide the tremor in his hands.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s live to see it.¡±


    With those words, Baron Jorge disappeared into the fortress. I turned my head back towards the walls just as a wolf and I locked eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrrr...¡±


    Leading the pack, the wolf I had made eye contact with now prominently revealed itself along with the rest of the monsters atop the walls. The ¡®hill¡¯ Baron Jorge had mentioned was nowplete.


    ¡°This is fierce.¡±


    Glittering eyes. Drooling saliva. Furiously snorting nostrils.


    Unable to hold back any longer, the monsters began pouring down the walls. Somended gracefully and charged straight at us, while others stumbled and fell, bing makeshift cushions for other monsters that dropped into the courtyard.


    ¡°Kheuong!¡±


    The first to charge was a wolf, baring its fangs at me. Compared to the monster wolves I encountered on the third floor, this one wasughable.


    I swung my sword mechanically. The sensation of cutting through thick fur, splitting flesh, and shattering bone transmitted to my fingertips as the severed wolf¡¯s head spun in the air before dissolving into light.


    But the wolf was just the beginning. Orcs. Goblins. Creatures with heads like dogs but otherwise indescribable¡­ The monsters kept dropping.


    ¡°...Damn.¡±


    The struggle had begun.


    <strong>**</strong>


    About 30 minutes since the monsters breached the walls.


    I swung.


    And swung.


    And kept swinging.


    Despite the continuous action, my body was still brimming with energy. My eyes were sharper than ever, my heart pounded ferociously.


    ¡°Kuaaaa!¡±


    Screech!


    An orc tried to block with a wooden shield, but I sliced right through it.


    -Roarrr!


    Four wolves attacked at once¡ªfrom below, above, left, and right. It¡¯s impossible to simultaneously block all four.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Then the solution is to swing my sword four times faster. Four halved wolf corpses tumbled across the ground.


    A fearsome strength that couldn¡¯t possibly be human, and a speed leaving no afterimages¡­ These were the effects of the hero trait¡ªTruly a wolf among sheep.


    Every monster that entered my sword¡¯s reach spilled its blood and fell dead. The experience I¡¯d gained from the third floor¡¯s arrow traps made dodging a breeze.


    However, the situation wasn¡¯t entirely optimistic. In fact, it seemed more appropriate to consider it bad.


    As I shed through a goblin wielding a short dagger, I fell into deep thought.


    Considering the situation I was in objectively... It was incrediblyplex.


    Currently, I am immensely strong. The iing monsters? They¡¯re not a big problem. The passage I¡¯m guarding is narrow enough for only three adult men to squeeze through, limiting the number of monsters that can attack at once. This means there¡¯s no chance for them to exploit any gaps.


    Sure, asionally some sturdier, more muscr monsters mix into the fray, but if I focus, I can dispatch them in a single strike.


    Assuming I maintain my concentration, there should be no chance of a careless mistake leading to a regrettable regression.


    However, the condition I just mentioned is the problem. Maintaining concentration is the challenge itself.


    Though the blood and fat on my sword vanish the instant the monsters are in, my rough usage quickly dulls the de. I need to periodically check its condition and switch it out as necessary.


    Moreover, the strong individuals that sporadically intersperse the horde pose a challenge. They¡¯re too weak to defeat me, but strong enough to inflict minor wounds.


    If I mindlessly swing my sword without focus, I¡¯ll inevitably get hurt. I must constantly be alert and strain my mind to calcte every possible scenario that could unfold.


    Yes, the physical aspect is not the issue. My body, invigorated by the hero trait, is still vigorous and full of energy. It¡¯s my mental state that is problematic.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Keeping my mind sharp while repeatedly performing the same motions is incredibly draining. Naturally, the mental fatigue is significant, and my mind grows cloudy, causing my swordy to falter.


    Of course, I can endure it. It¡¯s tough, but I can continue to fight through the struggle. However, I am a regressor. I might have to repeat this dreadful ordeal not just once but hundreds of times. Realizing this makes every moment feel like hell.


    Maybe I should just take a portal and leave. Whether others die or not isn¡¯t my concern.


    No, I need to see this through at least once. I have to see what¡¯s on the fourth floor.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    In a moment of dizziness, a sharp ax aims for my skull. A massive orc wields it, but I dodge easily and behead the creature.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    For now, I¡¯ll focus on surviving. Then, I can worry about everything else.


    <strong>**</strong>


    As the morning sun rises...


    ¡°Is it over? Is it really over?¡±


    ¡°Huff.. Huff¡­.¡±


    Outside the walls, thendscape was still swarming with monsters, and terrible screams echoed from every direction, but... no more creatures were climbing over the walls. It seemed there were no monsters strong enough to bear the weight of others for now.


    ¡°Are-are you okay?¡±


    Yoon Junghyun hurried over and examined me from head to toe, his eyes widening in surprise. Naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be a single scratch. If I had been hit, I would have regressed anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you?¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few injuries, but it seems there are no fatalities.¡±


    The passage was narrow, and thanks to around 90 yers fighting in shifts, the damage was minimal. Except for a few individuals, most of the monsters were not very strong.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    A slight smile formed on my face, d that my efforts weren¡¯t in vain. It felt like achieving a challenging aplishment in a game.


    -51:02:11


    But this was only the third day. We still needed to survive two more days, and there was a need to rest our weary bodies.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all done well. I¡¯m not sure of the exact situation, but it seems we are safe for now. Although you¡¯re tired, we need to set up a watch rotation and take turns resting...¡±


    ¡°Junho-nim.¡±


    A hoarse voice interrupted me from behind.


    It was Sir Thomas, Baron Jorge¡¯s guard, who cut off my words. He was stained with blood.


    ¡°Are you injured? The blood...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s important.¡±


    Honestly, I was a bit ted. I felt I had done quite well¡ª


    ¡°31 people have died. They were all vassals of Baron Jorge¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡ªThen such bad news came unexpectedly.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Despite blocking every possible entrance, 31 otherworlders have died.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unconsciously, my gaze turned to Yoon Joonghyun. No damage, he said... Did he use them as meat shields?


    ¡°¡­No. All the yers were under control. That couldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°The killer was a monster. Not the yers.¡±


    Understanding the meaning in my eyes, Yoon Joonghyun vehemently denied my insinuation. Sir Thomas also supported his words.


    ¡°¡­The hastily blocked passage was the issue. We used suchrge chunks that there were small gaps.¡±


    Sir Thomas spoke as he looked at the castle.


    Unlike the other tightly sealed passages, the one hurriedly blocked right before the monsters arrived had small gaps between the stones.Of course, it wasn¡¯t arge gap¡ªtoo small for even a child to pass through.


    ¡°¡­It was a monster that looked like a cat. It had three pairs of eyes and was about the size of a ten-year-old child.¡±


    However, the enemy is not human. Therefore, it is not bound bymon sense.


    The gap was narrow, but enough for a small, flexible monster to pass through.


    ¡°We killed a total of twelve monsters. Seven were injured. Thirty-one died. We werecent, thinking the inside of the castle was safe, and our vignce was weak... The majority of the deaths urred before the soldiers arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I reiterate, all the yers are superhuman. Having reached the fourth floor, even the weakest yer is stronger than an average person.


    Hence, we forgot. How terrifying monsters can be to ordinary people.


    ¡°By any chance, the Baron¡­¡±


    ¡°The Baron is safe. However¡­¡±


    Sir Thomas bit his lip, unable to continue. After taking a moment topose himself, he finally finished his sentence.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. The Baron needs some time. If you have anything to convey, I will ry it to him.¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I¡¯ll see himter.¡±<ol><li>


    ¡°¡­Yes. Then.¡±


    Sir Thomas bowed his head and walked away. His winter coat waspletely stained with blood.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When monsters die, their blood and fat disappear. But Sir Thomas¡¯s clothes were drenched in blood.


    The person must have passed away in his arms.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The monsters could no longer scale the walls, granting us a much-needed respite. About six hours passed, and it was now full daylight.


    ¡­To be blunt, the atmosphere between the yers and the otherworlders waspletely different.


    ¡°Wow, I leveled up by 10!¡±


    ¡°It was worth all the running around on the first day.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this momentum going!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, keep it down. They might hear you.¡±


    The yers, while not openly celebrating, were in a festive mood.


    The defensive line had been steadily prepared since the first day. Blocking all the ces where gates once stood, we managed to filter out the monster hordes, and by sealing the entrances of the castle, the frontline was narrowed.


    Moreover, I personally handled one of the passages, so the remaining ny-plus yers could take turns guarding thest one. With such thorough preparation, it was natural that there were no casualties.


    In addition, killing monsters meant farming experience points. Never before had so many monsters appeared from the tutorial to the third floor. If safety was assured, there would be no better hunting ground.


    ¡°Are you better now?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t so easy that those who chose the easiest routes in the tower ¨C Silver tokens on the second floor, Level 1 difficulty on the third ¨C could survive without injury. These were merely slightly stronger ordinary people, and the enemies were monsters.


    But we had a healer, William Smith. His role was undoubtedly crucial in keeping the death toll at zero.


    In summary, the mission of ¡®survival¡¯ had us all scared, but now it seems to not only give a lot of experience points, but the survival difficulty doesn¡¯t seem that high. Some yers even joked about wanting to stay beyond the five days.


    ¡°¡­My wife, my wife¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No. No, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Conversely, the atmosphere among the otherworlders was indescribably grim.


    There were three hundred otherworlders, of which fewer than twenty could fight. While the weapons wielded by the sturdy cksmiths were somewhat threatening, they weren¡¯t enough to easily subdue monsters. They were more akin to workers in an RTS game.


    If monsters infiltrated, they would be utterly ravaged.


    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t we help them?¡±


    Therefore, some yers argued that we should assist the otherworlders. Notably, Baek Da-hye, the one with the buffer trait who always hung around the bespectacled man, suggested this.


    ¡°To be honest, we have some leeway. Later on, we were going to fight over who gets more experience points anyway. How about dispatching some people for defense? Or¡­ maybe even lending them some magical tools from the second floor¡­¡±


    As Baek Da-hye suggested, the yers had some leeway thanks to thorough groundwork. Additionally, upon investigating the magical tools obtained from a hidden room on the second floor, they discovered many useful functions, such as creating barriers and releasing shes of light.


    ¡°They¡¯re people too; shouldn¡¯t we help them a bit?¡±


    Baek Da-hye¡¯s words were entirely reasonable and made sense.


    ¡°Why should we?¡±


    But this was inside the tower¡ªa ce where logic twisted.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they basically NPCs? Does anyone feel sad when minions die in a game? We should be thankful we didn¡¯t use them as meat shields.¡±


    Some didn¡¯t see the otherworlders as people at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but it¡¯s too early to say we¡¯re safe. We survived today, but we still have two days left. How do we know if we¡¯ll have leeway or not? What do we know about what¡¯sing next?¡±


    Others refused out of a cautious sense of self-preservation.


    ¡°When we first formed the alliance, didn¡¯t they agree to survive on their own? We¡¯ve done our part. We shouldn¡¯t feel guilty. It¡¯s their fault for being too weak.¡±


    It¡¯s not wrong. When we first established the cooperative rtionship, we considered the possibility of such events. The otherworlders must have mentally prepared themselves as well.


    ¡­However, the weight of death is entirely different when it bes a reality.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The evening sun had set, and the sky was now a deep indigo.


    Thud. Thud.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    About twenty men, including Baron Jorge, were silently digging into the ground. The remaining otherworlders, now fewer than three hundred, watched the scene quietly.


    Thud. Thud.


    After some time, a pit wasplete. Men carrying wooden nks covered with cloth walked over from the direction of the castle.


    ¡°Ailey. She was a bright child.¡±


    Baron Jorge finally spoke.


    ¡°She was clumsy by nature, so she made many mistakes, but she was the best cook in our territory. It seemed like she just threw ingredients in without measuring, yet how did her dishes taste so good?¡±


    They gentlyid the cloth-wrapped body into the ground and covered it with soil. Though the earth was frozen and the men¡¯s hands bled, none of them showed any sign of pain.


    ¡°Mickey. This guy had a hot temper but a warm heart. I thought he was always getting into fights, but one day, he caught a thief and brought him to justice.¡±


    Another grave was filled. Even the yers who dismissed the otherworlders as NPCs found it hard to watch and stepped away.


    ¡°Elyse.¡±


    ¡°Darren.¡±


    ¡°Michael.¡±


    ¡°Melissa.¡±


    With each name called, another grave found its owner. By the time all the graves were filled...


    ¡°¡­May they rest in a better ce.¡±


    After a moment of silent prayer, Baron Jorge finally met my gaze.


    ¡°¡­Why have youe?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was going to ask, ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ But how could he be? A man who knew the names of each of his people couldn¡¯t possibly be okay.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Realizing something, Baron Jorge patted my shoulder.


    ¡°I know you did your best. It¡¯s just¡­ this damned ce that¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Then he nced around at the other otherworlders before looking back at me.


    ¡°¡­We need to talk among ourselves. Could you give us some space?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I hadn¡¯te to offerfort. I came to discuss future ns.


    Unconsciously, I had thought, ¡®I¡¯ll save them next round.¡¯


    My eyes turned to the otherworlders, who were silently weeping. The deaths of others had shocked me, but not to the point of tears.


    Why are they mourning?


    Because once you die, it¡¯s the end. You can never meet them again. That¡¯s why humans fear and grieve death.


    But not me.


    When I regress, the dead walk around again as if nothing happened. Mistakes can be undone. With a bit of sacrifice, I can achieve the desired oue. For others, death is unbearably heavy; for me, it is rtively light.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±


    ¡­I have already ceased to mourn death.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The sun set, and darkness once again enveloped us. The moon was nowhere in sight, and the cries of beasts grew louder.


    Rumble.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The walls began to shake. It was a familiar sensation by now.


    -33 : 00 : 16


    ¡°The monsters are piling up. They¡¯re faster this time.¡±


    The second attack had begun.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    ¡°The entrances to the castle have all been checked. There won¡¯t be any more monsters sneaking in like yesterday.¡±


    While fixing the barn after losing the cow doesn¡¯t bring the lost cow back, if there are cows left, it¡¯s a different story. After the funeral, Baron Jorge meticulously reinforced the existing barricades to prevent a repeat of yesterday¡¯s tragedy.


    ¡°...Phew.¡±


    There are about 270 remaining otherworlders. It was arge number to begin with, but within the confines of the narrow castle, it felt evenrger.


    From Baron Jorge¡¯s perspective, just managing this number of people was a significant source of stress.


    First of all, it¡¯s difficult to keep all 270 people together. There wasn¡¯t a wide enough space in the castle for them to all stay together.


    However, grouping together was essential for effective resistance. Although they managed to acquire a few magical tools thanks to Baek Da-hye¡¯s persistent requests, those alone wouldn¡¯t ensure everyone¡¯s survival.


    Some otherworlders suggested hiding behind me while I blocked one of the corridors, but... that was out of the question.


    Currently, I am the strongest on the 4th floor, so sticking close behind me would be the safest option. But the problem is, that would block my escape route as well, leaving me unable to respond to any unexpected variables.¡°The work on the 4th floor just finished. We were cutting it a bit close with time.¡±


    Thus, Baron Jorge concluded that ¡®if there¡¯s no ce to gather, then we¡¯ll create one.¡¯


    The idea was to dismantle the already half-ruined 4th floor of the castle and transform it into a spacerge enough to amodate hundreds of people. At first, it seemed impractical, but upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a pretty good idea. More so because thanks to dismantling the area opposite the hidden portal, the portal still remained concealed.


    Being the topmost floor, it was the safest, and blocking three of the four staircases leading up made it virtually impregnable. Of course, if monsters climbed the castle walls, it would be extremely vulnerable, but... if things reached that point, we were all dead anyway, so that risk could be disregarded.


    ¡°Ah, and did you properly secure the magical tools?¡±


    Baron Jorge asked as if it had just crossed his mind.


    ¡°They¡¯re ced over there.¡±


    Among the magical tools obtained on the 2nd floor, there was an orb withmunication capabilities. Coincidentally, there were exactly three orbs, so one was given to me, one to Yoon Jung-hyun, and one to Baron Jorge.


    - ¡°Testing, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I can hear you.¡±


    The voice nowing through was Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s. Due to the narrow and echoing nature of the castle, long-distancemunication was impossible, but this magical tool made it feasible. Even if unexpected events like yesterday¡¯s urred, we could now respond effectively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again: if a problem arises, provide support if you can, but if not, just stay put.¡±


    - ¡°Understood.¡±


    As soon as Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s voice cut off, Baron Jorge looked into my eyes, nodded, and then headed towards the 4th floor of the castle.


    The castle¡¯s defenses were more thorough than yesterday. I dare say that, of all the people who have ever tackled the 4th floor of the tower, we have prepared the most diligently and effectively.


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    But as our hope grew brighter than yesterday, the night became even darker.


    Something ck and agile leapt off the castle walls.


    It wasn¡¯t the wolves we saw yesterday. That... that was the cat that had ughtered the otherworlders. And it wasn¡¯t just one or two of them; dozens, perhaps hundreds, were leaping off the walls.


    And that wasn¡¯t all. There were bizarre reptiles that looked like a mix of hippos and crocodiles, and strange green, gtinous monsters we¡¯d never seen before.


    Were the types of monsters changing? The familiar orcs, wolves, and goblins had decreased in number, while the unfamiliar monsters had increased.


    Of course, regardless of the changes in the monsters¡¯position, my task remained unchanged.


    All I could do was guard this passage. And do my best.


    After a final check of the dozens of swords piled behind me,


    ¡°Kyahhh!¡±


    Dozens of ck cats charged toward the passage.


    ¡°Come at me.¡±


    I drew my sword.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The battle unfolded in an unexpected way.


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    The monsters were indeed strong. The ck cats were swift, the hippo-crocodile hybrids were heavy, and the gtinous monsters were annoying.


    ¡°Manageable.¡±


    Yet, despite everything, it was more than manageable. It felt like I could hold them off for years, as long as I maintained my focus.


    No matter how tough the enemy was, I could take them down in a single strike, and their swift attacks were no match for the arrow traps on the 3rd floor. The gtinous monsters were a bit tricky, but by avoiding their stter and slicing through their cores, they melted away instantly.


    If Choi Ji-won were here now, we could probably handle the entire 4th floor alone. No, we wouldn¡¯t even need Choi Ji-won. Even Ahn Kyung-joon from the 3rd floor could probably achieve a simr massacre to mine.


    Kang Chan, with his killing intent, or Dok Soo-hee, who could manipte her inventory... even firefighter Park Chul-jin could manage this difficulty level.


    Of course, the narrow passage, the environment suitable for using ¡®hero¡¯ trait, and the thorough defenses all helped. But even considering all that, the 3rd floor had felt more challenging...


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Amid my contemtion, a man¡¯s scream echoed.


    A yer was being dragged away, one leg caught in the jaws of a hippo-like monster.


    The hippo monster isn¡¯t exactly weak, but it¡¯s not that strong either. There¡¯s no way someone should be getting overpowered so easily...


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It came to me then; Not everyone in the tower is like Choi Ji-won or Kang Chan. Many people have just shed their normal lives but haven¡¯t yet reached the level of superhumans.


    With the emergence of traits and levels, the differences between people have be more pronounced than ever. The strong are incredibly strong, while the weak are extremely weak. It¡¯s just that the people I¡¯ve encountered so far have been exceptionally strong.


    Right, the 4th floor isn¡¯t easy. I¡¯m just strong.


    Since the tutorial, I¡¯ve consistently secured the best rewards up to the 3rd floor. If even I struggle here, everyone else will be doomed.


    ¡°¡­Focus.¡±


    I stopped my unnecessary thoughts and focused on the monsters in front of me.


    I had to survive as long as possible and gather all the information I could.


    For the best possible oue.


    <strong>***</strong>


    -29:00:56


    A lot of time had passed. I had reced my sword more than ten times, and the mental fatigue was causing a piercing headache.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    - ¡°We¡¯ve sustained some casualties, but the front line is holding. There were a few burns from the slime monsters, but William healed them, so everyone¡¯s fine now. We should be okay at this rate.¡±


    ¡°And the Baron?¡±


    - ¡°We spotted a few slime monsters trying to climb the castle wall and killed them, capturing one. It was a close call; if there had been a window, they might have infiltrated the castle. We¡¯re fortunate for now.¡±


    ¡°The slime monsters are a problem. Are there any signs of them trying to enter through the blocked passages?¡±


    - ¡°No signs at the moment.¡±


    There had been attempts to make windows because the inside of the castle felt too stuffy, but it was a good thing we blocked them.


    ¡°If things continue like this¡­¡±


    We might survive today. If this keeps up, ensuring everyone¡¯s survival in future regressions won¡¯t be impossible.


    - ¡°Wait a moment. This is strange.¡±


    Just as I was entertaining hopeful thoughts, something odd happened.


    - ¡°The properties of the slime... are strange.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    I asked, dodging the ws of a monster cat while focusing on Baron Jorge. His voice carried an unsettling tone.


    - ¡°Jun-ho, be careful.¡±


    As I evaded another attack, I asked Jorge what he meant. His tone indicated something was wrong.


    - ¡°As you know, the 4th floor of the castle is very dirty. The floor is covered with stone fragments and dust.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    - ¡°The path where the slime monster passed is unusually clean. I found it odd, so I conducted an experiment with the captured one... Oh no.¡±


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    - ¡°The intact bricks show no reaction. But the broken or damaged bricks are corroding as soon as theye into contact. Hold on... Thomas! Louise!¡±


    Baron Jorge¡¯s voice became frantic, shouting something, but it wasn¡¯t clear enough for me to understand.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The intensity of the monsters¡¯ attacks increased, forcing me to focus more on the battle. I could no longer hear Baron Jorge¡¯s voice.


    About three minutes of bloody fighting passed.


    - ¡°Jun-ho! Jun-ho! Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can hear you.¡±


    - ¡°The bricks in this castle have intricate magical runes carved into them¡ªresistance to corrosion, magic, sonic attacks, and so on. But that¡¯s not the crucial part. The important thing is that when the bricks are damaged, the effects disappear!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to fully process what he was saying. As I killed a hippo-crocodile monster, two cats exploited the opening to pounce on me simultaneously.


    - ¡°The passage we blocked! It¡¯s vulnerable to the slime monsters!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    - ¡°Jun-ho!¡±


    At that moment, I heard Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s urgent voice.


    - ¡°One of the passages has been breached! Monsters are flooding in from behind! We¡¯re retreating to the 2nd floor!¡±


    Along with Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s voice, the magical tool conveyed the sounds of tearing screams and shouts.


    A passage breached? Because of the slime monsters?


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    I swung my sword wide, slicing through the three orcs in front of me, then sprinted frantically inside the castle. I needed to get to the 2nd floor. I had to avoid being surrounded. For someone like me, who could regress just from a scratch, getting surrounded meant certain death.


    ¡°Huff, huff...¡±


    I dashed madly through the narrow passage. There were no signs of monsters yet. It seemed they were all drawn to Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s side, where more people were.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    But when I finally reached the stairs, I couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    A horde of monsters was rushing towards the 2nd floor. They didn¡¯t even nce at me, just blindly climbed the stairs.


    Should I fight? No. There were too many. I couldn¡¯t guarantee I wouldn¡¯t get scratched.


    And more importantly, the monsters were climbing fast. If Yoon Jung-hyun had decided to hold out on the 2nd floor, he would have blocked the stairs first. But the monsters were freely climbing. It was safe to assume the 2nd floor had already been breached.


    ¡°...They must have gone to the 4th floor.¡±


    Without themunication tool, it was hard to be certain, but retreating to the safest ce, the 4th floor, seemed logical.


    As I hesitated, I heard the howls of beasts behind me. The monsters had reached the entrance I had escaped from.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My path back was blocked. So was the way up. There was only one direction left.


    ¡°Dammit...¡±


    After cutting down a few monsters blocking my way, I plunged down the stairs leading to the basement.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff...¡±


    As soon as I reached the basement, I rolled my eyes around, staying on guard. There was nothing visible, and there was no sign of anything appearing from behind.


    ¡°...Phew.¡±


    Only then did I check the state of the sword in my hand. The de was so damaged it looked more like a saw than a sword. It urgently needed to be reced, but I had left the pile of swords in the previous passage.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Who would have thought the blocked passage would be breached? Did the bastard who designed the 4th floor anticipate we¡¯d be blocking the passage? Would it have been different if we had blocked it with dirt instead of bricks? Then would the wolf or cat monsters have dug through?


    More importantly, why is it so quiet down here? Up above, there are booming noises and various monstrous cries resonating, but down here in the basement, it¡¯s endlessly silent.


    ¡°...It¡¯s probably because there are no people.¡±


    The monsters showed a blind tendency to move upward. There were several possibilities... but that was something to think aboutter.¡°...¡±


    Was it a failure?


    The regression is already confirmed. Whether it¡¯s the yer or the otherworlder, the sacrifices wouldn¡¯t be small.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s think positively. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    A lot of information was gained. We learned that if we block the entrance carelessly, the cat monsters can infiltrate, and we discovered the secrets hidden on each floor.


    We also learned that on the fourth day, slime monsters appear and melt the barricades. If we block it with bricks without breaking them and carefully ce them, it should be fine, right? But then the work speed would slow down indefinitely.


    But it¡¯s okay. Once I regress, we can do it again.


    Once I regress...


    ¡°...¡±


    I¡¯ll have to start the act all over again.


    I¡¯ll have to seize control of the yers, persuade Baron Jorge, and go through this hell all over again.


    Of all times, the period is 5 days. The likelihood of my mental strength running out before thoroughly investigating the 4th floor is high.


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s face suddenly surfaced in my mind.


    ¡®Should I have waited?¡¯


    ¡°...Hah.¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun. William Smith. Baron Jorge. The man with sses. Baek Da-hye.


    Unknowingly, bonds have formed. Once I regress, it¡¯s back to the first meeting. It¡¯s okay the first few times, but can I handle it if it keeps repeating?


    As the tension eased, all sorts of thoughts came to mind. The booming noises from above didn¡¯t bother me at all.


    ¡°...¡±


    I moved forward, leaning against the wall. It wasn¡¯t that I had lost my bnce, but I remembered that there was a secret passage around here.


    I would wait until it was quiet in the secret passage, then go up to the first floor and deal with the remaining monsters. Even if the influx of monsters stopped, the ones already inside had to be dealt with.


    Thunk.


    As I felt the stone brick sink in, the wall spun around, revealing the hidden passage. Though narrow, it was enough to crouch down and rest...


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Our eyes met. There was already someone there.


    ¡°...What are you doing here?¡±


    He was a man with a grumpy look, constantly annoyed at the otherworlders.


    ¡°Uh, um, well, you see¡­¡±


    The man stammered, unable to answer. His body was free of wounds, and he had even taken off his shoes, likely trying to ease the pain in his feet from the cold.


    ¡°Why is your weapon in this condition?¡±


    The ax lying next to the man was quite damaged, but the bricks in front of him were also chipped. It was obvious. He must have smashed the ax against the bricks to make it look like it was damaged in battle.


    ¡°Have you been hiding here the whole time? While others were dying?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This man had been hiding here from the start. Perhaps even since yesterday.


    While others were fighting with all their might, escaping for their lives as the blocked passage was breached...


    This bastard was leisurely hiding in the secret passage, fiddling with his feet.


    Smack!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    As my foot moved, blood spurted from his nose. Thanks to some control over my strength, his head didn¡¯t explode.


    ¡°Exin yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, exin yourself.¡±


    Aside from killing a thug during the tutorial, I hadn¡¯t killed anyone. But that didn¡¯t mean I had a strong aversion to killing.


    I just feared that if I started killing everyone, my humanity would be irreversibly damaged. I was ready to kill those who deserved it.


    ¡°People are still dying out there. Do you know why no monsters areing here? Because everyone is fighting with all their might to keep them away. So what the hell are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You, you came here too! It¡¯s the same thing¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the same as you, when I¡¯ve killed more monsters than all the othersbined?¡±


    Smack!


    I hit his head again. It was infuriating. Was I going through all this trouble to save this kind of scum? Did I really have to keep him alive? Killing him might just bring me peace.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right.¡±


    I needed to get a grip. I had to stay rational and only do what was necessary. Monsters are the only ones that rejoice when people kill each other.


    ¡°Hic, hic¡­¡±


    While I was shaking my head, the man suddenly started crying, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I was so scared, terrified of dying¡­¡±


    ¡°You think others aren¡¯t scared?¡±


    ¡°The others¡­ they¡¯re strong¡­ But I¡¯m just a D-rank with no abilities left, I used up all my items on the 3rd floor¡­¡±


    The man grabbed my foot, sobbing.


    ¡°I¡¯m useless, I realized it yesterday. I almost got killed by a goblin that others easily take down. Even if there were ten thousand people like me, we wouldn¡¯t be as helpful as one person like you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever climb the tower again. During the tutorial, I picked up a golden orb rolling on the ground and thought I was the protagonist of the world¡­ I thought I could do anything because I was lucky¡­ Please, just give me one more chance¡­¡±


    It was the pathetic excuse of a coward.


    A pathetic excuse, but¡­


    What if?


    ?


    What if I Didn¡¯t Have the Regression Ability?


    What if I had an ordinary, unremarkable ability and faced real death while climbing the tower?


    Can I be certain I wouldn¡¯t be in this man¡¯s position?


    It¡¯s disgusting.


    But ordinary people tend to be disgusting when faced with a crisis.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Would it be right to push this man to fight again? His skills are terrible, and his spirit is already broken. If I make him fight tomorrow, he will surely die.


    But what about the others fighting desperately on the 4th floor right now? Would it seem justifiable to them if I ignored this man? They are risking their lives, fighting like madmen.


    The time for a choice hade, and the decision was mine. The man cowered endlessly, just begging for mercy.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ryutaro, it¡¯s Ryutaro¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be watching you from now on. I¡¯ll let this go for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­!¡±


    I said that and left the secret passage. I thought making a decision immediately would be hasty, so I decided to watch him. From now on, that is.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My mouth tasted bitter. It could be that Ryutaro came to the 4th floor out of greed, or it could be that this tower is the real problem.


    Was he always a coward? Or did this tower make him this way?


    <strong>***</strong>


    -26:31:00


    As themotion subsided, I quietly walked out of the basement. Thanks to the halt in the monster influx, there were only a few visible monsters in the hallway.


    I swung my badly damaged sword to force my way through. The de was so dull that I just took an ax from a passing orc.


    ¡°A better weapon would be nice.¡±


    I looked resentfully at the scabbard at my waist and then swung the ax again. Though it was an unfamiliar weapon, my physical stats were so high that killing monsters wasn¡¯t a problem.


    I passed through the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd floors.


    ughtering the hordes of monsters, I surged through the castle and finally reached the stairs leading to the 4th floor.


    ¡°No, I mean¡­!¡±


    ¡°How can that make sense¡­!¡±


    Voices echoed from the stairs above. I roughly threw the orc¡¯s ax and climbed the stairs.


    ¡°Is everyone alright?¡±


    All eyes turned to me. I looked around and saw that the 4th floor was packed. As I had expected, Yoon Jung-hyun had led everyone here to escape.


    ¡°Is the situation serious? I was also¡­¡±


    I had to stop speaking.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The atmosphere was chilling. Overwhelmingly so.


    ¡°¡­What happened?¡±


    I asked Yoon Jung-hyun, and he reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°¡­Two things happened. One is¡­ some of the otherworlders fell to their deaths.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you forced them to climb up. Didn¡¯t I ask for time? Time to make space.¡±


    ¡°With monsters chasing us, where would we find time?¡±


    ¡°Seven people fell to their deaths. No, rather, it would be fortunate if they died from the fall. Better than being torn apart by monsters while alive.¡±


    Baron Jorge red at Yoon Jung-hyun with bloodshot eyes, but he continued speaking to me, ignoring him.


    ¡°¡­And the second is¡­¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun let out a smallugh.


    ¡°We found the portal you hid, Jun-ho.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    ¡°Ah, I hope there is no misunderstanding regarding myughter. It wasn¡¯t intended to mock you, Jun-ho. The situation was just too absurd.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ?


    ¡°The two who first found the portal went inside... The remaining five yers fought over the three spots. In the urgency of the situation, they all threw themselves into the portal, which closed after reaching its limit of five. I was engaged on the front lines and couldn¡¯t intervene.¡±


    ?


    Yoon Jung-hyun shook his head.


    ?


    ¡°I also think it was wise to keep the portal¡¯s existence a secret. It would have only caused more chaos... And I admire your willpower, Jun-ho, for not entering the portal despite finding it.¡±


    ?However... Yoon Jung-hyun scanned his surroundings as he spoke.


    ?


    ¡°People have already found out.¡±


    ?


    The yers¡¯ eyes were gleaming. Eyes filled with deep resentment were fixed on me.


    ?


    The night of the fourth day was iparably more difficult than before. A slime monster appeared, undoing all the groundwork we hadid.


    ?


    ¡°Since we were summoned to the fourth floor, I believe we made the best choices possible. Our strength is unmatched. We have over ten people with A-rank or higher abilities, and most importantly, we have you, Jun-ho. Yet, twenty yers have died.¡±


    ?


    We were perfectly prepared. Our strength was formidable. Considering all this, the difficulty was clearly abnormal.


    ?


    ¡°I almost died too. My neck was severely shed, but thanks to William, I survived. Given my situation...¡±


    ?


    How are the weaker yers supposed to survive? Even if we somehow manage to survive today, what about tomorrow?


    ?


    In such a situation, I hid the existence of the portal. It¡¯s not strange that I am the target of their resentment.


    ?


    ¡°I understand the situation now.¡±


    ?


    I stomped my foot forcefully. As the sound echoed, everyone¡¯s attention focused back on me. I also intended to activate my ¡®Awe¡¯ trait.


    ?


    ¡°First of all... I apologize for hiding the portal¡¯s existence. However, I believe it was the right decision and would probably do the same ¡®next time¡¯.¡±


    ?


    This situation arose because too many people were concentrated on the fourth floor of the castle. My judgment was not wrong.


    ?


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think you have any reason to me me. I¡¯ve contributed more than the rest of youbined.¡±


    ?


    I locked eyes with each of those ring at me. Gradually, their gazes fell to the floor. They probably realized it too. I was not at fault.


    ?


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that things havee to this... But we must survive first. Our judgment was not wrong. Please keep this in mind. Let¡¯s do our best tomorrow as well.¡±


    ?


    After giving a slight nod to Baron Jorge, Yoon Jung-hyun, and William Smith, I walked down the stairs to the third floor.


    ?


    We only had to endure one more day...


    ?


    But I had a feeling it would be the hardest day yet.


    ?


    <strong>***</strong>


    ?


    The small room next to the stairs, always used for meetings.


    ¡°Let me be honest. I think we should abandon the otherworlders. Now that it¡¯s been revealed that Jun-ho hid the portal, no yer will sacrifice themselves for the otherworlders anymore. They might listen if we use force, but they¡¯ll never fight wholeheartedly.¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun spoke while twirling a dagger. Despite Baron Jorge¡¯s presence, he was unrestrained.


    ¡°I realized something while escaping. The monsters¡¯ target was consistently the fourth floor. Their goal is them, not us.¡±


    ¡°It could simply be because that¡¯s where the most people are!¡±


    ¡°And isn¡¯t the group with the most people here the otherworlders?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if we fight while protecting the otherworlders, we have to give up our best option.¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun tapped the wall he was leaning against.


    ¡°I think the tower is openly telling us to use these rooms.¡±


    In fact, using one room as a stronghold is the best method. The entrance is narrow, there¡¯s no chance of being nked, and most importantly, the walls are sturdy.


    If a few people can take turns guarding the entrance, these small rooms be natural fortresses.


    ¡°But... that inevitably means the weak will be left behind.¡±


    William Smith cautiously objected.


    ¡°The rooms are small. No matter how many people we squeeze in... we need space to fight, so at most, ten people can fit in one room.¡±


    He continued with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Inevitably... It means the strong will group together. They¡¯ll seek members who can lighten each other¡¯s burdens.¡±


    Only ten people can fit in one room. They must take turns blocking the entrance.


    Though the terrain is advantageous for defense, since no one knows what wille on thest day, everyone will want their room filled with the strongest individuals. In a life-or-death situation, no kind-hearted yer will include the weak.


    ¡°And the first to be abandoned will be... the otherworlders. Even if someone epts them, it won¡¯t be out of goodwill...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The otherworlders are the weakest and most numerous on the fourth floor. If we follow Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s suggestion to defend each room, no one will want to share a room with the otherworlders.


    ¡°Can we not mix your people with mine?¡±


    Baron Jorge spoke with his head bowed.


    ¡°Come on, Baron. Didn¡¯t we agree to survive on our own?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. But the situation has changed. Please... they all have families...¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun retorted sharply, but Baron Jorge remained silent with his head bowed.


    ¡°Ah, damn... please don¡¯t do this.¡±


    We all know no one here has made a grave mistake. In fact, everyone cooperated to achieve the best possible oue. It¡¯s just that the fourth floor¡¯s difficulty is absurd.


    ¡°...Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    In the end, I must do something.


    ¡°yers will hold out in their rooms. Mr. Jung-hyun, you manage the bnce of power... The otherworlders will stay on the fourth floor as they did today. In return, I will guard the fourth floor entrance.¡±


    ¡°...Mr. Jun-ho, you are our greatest strength.¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun reminded, subtly suggesting to abandon the otherworlders. However, my resolve remains firm.


    ¡°Frankly, if we abandon them, we don¡¯t know what might happen. This is the tower.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s true, but...¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun seemed reluctantly convinced, and William Smith nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Baron Jorge grasped my hand tightly. Unlike a noble, his hands were wrinkled and rough.


    ¡°Truly... truly thank you.¡±


    ¡°...No need to thank me. It¡¯s just what needs to be done.¡±


    This is the right direction. I was certain of it.


    <strong>***</strong>


    -18 : 11 : 01


    ¡°Killing the otherworlders might be the answer.¡±


    Surprisingly, it was Ahn Kyung-Nam, Ahn Kyung-Joon¡¯s brother, who was spouting this insane idea.


    ¡°...Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m saying something horrible. But I¡¯m only talking about the answer ¡®the tower wants¡¯.¡±


    ¡°...Have you even slept?¡±


    ¡°No. But that¡¯s not important right now.¡±


    Ahn Kyung-Nam had urgently called me to his secret study, saying he had something important to say. When I arrived, he was rifling through an old book with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°When the past that remains and the future that advances be the same, you will all realize again that you were destined to die. Do you remember this sentence?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    But hadn¡¯t we already interpreted it? ¡®When the past that remains and the future that advances be the same¡¯ was about time, and ¡®you will all realize again that you were destined to die¡¯ was about the monster horde¡¯s attack.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought at first too. But look at this book. Ah, I¡¯ll read it to you.¡±


    Ahn Kyung-Nam pulled out another book from the pile on the floor and began reading slowly.


    ¡°When do we feel life most intensely? It¡¯s when we think of death. We must not ignore death. Only by keeping death in our hearts can we always strive to live our best.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a religious text. It shows that the people here have always valued ¡®death¡¯ highly.¡±


    ¡°...Continue.¡±


    ¡°Based on this, ¡®you will all realize again that you were destined to die¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean literal death. It implies surviving. How can a dead person realize they were destined to die? Unless they were saved right before dying.¡±


    It was a usible interpretation. Though the mystery wasn¡¯tpletely solved yet.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say that¡¯s true. Then how do you interpret the earlier part, ¡®when the past that remains and the future that advances be the same¡¯?¡±


    ¡°The otherworlders. They were clearly wearing medieval clothing. At least, it wasn¡¯t modern. So ¡®the past that remains¡¯ refers to the otherworlders, and ¡®the future that advances¡¯ refers to us. When enough otherworlders die so that their numbers match ours, we will be given a chance to live.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s quite a leap.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s usible, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ?


    It felt like I was looking at a different Ahn Kyung-Nam. The Ahn Kyung-Nam I remembered was rational and logical. Now, he seemed like a racehorse with blinders on.


    Needing to calm him down, I spoke gently.


    ?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the tower¡¯s tutorial? This tower was created to judge humanity. Is what you¡¯re suggesting really the right direction?¡±


    ?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m right.¡±


    ?


    Bang, bang!


    Ahn Kyung-Nam pounded the book he held.


    ?


    ¡°You know the difficulty on the third floor is divided. My brother entered the hardest one: the floor 3-5.¡±


    ?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear all the details, but there¡¯s a room at the very end with an entrance that only one person can enter. The intent is clear. They want us to fight each other.¡±


    ?


    Since Ahn Kyung-Nam didn¡¯t recognize me, I assumed Ahn Kyung-Joon hadn¡¯t told him about the third floor. He hadn¡¯t mentioned me, but it seemed he had shared some details about what happened on the third floor.


    ?


    ¡°Was that room fake? No. The reward was likely real. This tower encourages immoral actions. It leads us down the easy path. You think it¡¯s a trap? You¡¯re right. In the long run, it¡¯s likely a trap. When we reach the final 66th floor, won¡¯t we face the divine judgment of a stern god? We most probably will.¡±


    ?


    Ahn Kyung-Nam was practically spitting as he passionately argued.


    ?


    ¡°But what does that matter if we die now? Are we supposed to fear a judgment that may nevere and die right now? Huh?¡±


    ?


    Shouting with veins bulging in his neck, Ahn Kyung-Nam soon bowed his head deeply.


    ?


    ¡°Da-hye¡­ I¡¯m dating her. But she won¡¯t make it. Her level is low, and she¡¯s fragile. At this rate¡­ she¡¯ll definitely die on the fifth day. Please, I¡¯m begging you...¡±


    ?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ?


    ¡°If things go badly¡­ please abandon the otherworlders.¡±


    ?


    If what Ahn Kyung-Nam said was true¡­ another choice wasid before me.


    ?


    The choice to let the number of otherworlders equal the number of yers.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    -16 : 12 : 55


    The world was bathed in the glow of the sunset, but the setting sun itself was nowhere to be seen. The sky was obscured by heavy snowfall.


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    I was perched on the wall, looking down at the monsters. The creatures writhing and jostling below. asionally, their gazes would turn sharply towards me.


    The words of An Kyung-Nam, the man with sses. Strictly speaking, they weren¡¯t entirely correct.


    Even in the tutorial, those whomitted wrongdoings were duly punished, and the same applied to the second floor.


    Even thest room on the third floor wasn¡¯t a trap, as the man with sses thought. It was a well-intentioned room that had been stained red by the repetition of misguided history.


    ¡°...Did they say the first tutorial was two months ago?¡±


    Of course, the room couldn¡¯t have been stained red in just two months. It¡¯s more urate to say it had been red from the very beginning when the tower first appeared. The one who made the tower probably intended for this misunderstanding. But, as the man with sses said, it¡¯s important that it wasn¡¯t a trap.The tower consistently conveys a message: Follow the right path. If not, there will be consequences.


    Then, what is the reason I found some credibility in the words of the man with sses was simple?


    ¡°...Raphael.¡±


    The archangel. That guy we met on the second floor doesn¡¯t consider them to be humans. What did he call it? Different ss? He sees the humans of the tower not as humans but as livestock. That kind of angel is currently the overseer from the first to the fifth floor.


    Given this background, the words of the man with sses held a certain usibility. Sin? You shouldn¡¯tmit it. But killing beings from another world isn¡¯t a sin, is it? That¡¯s the kind of logic that could be used.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, I don¡¯t have the nerve to test this theory myself.


    Objectively speaking, my current state is not normal. Rather, it¡¯s fair to say I¡¯m slightly unhinged, and I¡¯m aware of that.


    But if I were to ughter people on my own here... I don¡¯t know what would happen to me then.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    As I was lost in thought, looking down at the monsters. A touch on my shoulder brought me back.


    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡±


    Baron Jorge, stroking his beard, smiled.


    ¡°How about you, Baron? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made all the preparations I can. Now, it¡¯s up to the heavens.¡±


    Baron Jorge said this while looking up at the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit cloudy, though. Haha.¡±


    The usually somber Baron Jorge now felt as light as a feather. Light and airy.


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°...I do.¡±


    ?


    ?Baron Jorge plopped down next to me. He rummaged through his pockets for a moment, then withdrew his hand with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Ah, right, no cigar. Must be getting old, my memory¡¯s not what it used to be.¡±


    Baron Jorge opened and closed his hand absently, then suddenly asked,


    ¡°Jun-ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you protecting us?¡±


    ¡°¡­I promised, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Promises mean nothing. It alles down to the person.¡±


    Baron Jorge picked up a broken stone and flung it toward the horde of monsters.


    ¡°The day I inherited the title of baron... I swore to the gathered crowd that I would always fulfill my noble duties and protect my people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, @#^#@*@$---- I can still say I¡¯ve done my duties to the best of my ability.¡±


    His words were partly obscured by the tower¡¯s filtering, but his emotions were clear to me.


    ¡°But... we¡¯re going to suffer devastating losses today. More will die than survive. Surviving unscathed is almost impossible.¡±


    The sky gradually darkened. Thest rays of the sun were fading.


    ¡°I¡¯m determined to challenge the impossible. Even if I have to sacrifice myself, I¡¯ll try to save as many people as possible.¡±


    Baron Jorge turned to look directly at me, the wrinkles around his eyes deepening.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to join me. I won¡¯t ask you to sacrifice yourself like I n to.¡±


    ¡°¡­Baron.¡±


    ¡°Instead... do as much as you can. Please.¡±


    Baron Jorge put his arm around my shoulders. I felt a gentle warmth flow from his arm.


    ¡°This is all the mana I have. It should help you train as I have... I¡¯m sorry this is all I can give.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I could only close my eyes tightly.


    This was a dignified plea for survival. A nobleman,ying down his pride, begging me to save his people.


    ¡°Well then... see you alive.¡±


    Baron Jorge staggered down the wall. His departing figure was so forlorn I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop him.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Right after Yoon Jung-hyun announced the room assignments.


    ¡°Damn it, this isn¡¯t right!¡±


    ¡°Is being strong a crime? Huh? Is it?¡±


    The atmosphere among the yers was extremely hostile. Especially the stronger yers.


    Yoon Jung-hyun had performed his task admirably. He had objectively assessed the yers¡¯ strengths and distributed them as evenly as possible among the rooms. There likely wouldn¡¯t be much difference in capability between the rooms.


    ¡°I got good trait because I¡¯m talented, and I got stronger because I worked hard. So why should I have to sacrifice?¡±


    Which meant, the strongest in each room would have to take on the most responsibility.


    That¡¯s howmunities work. Those with more give more, and those with less give less. For amon goal, this is a natural phenomenon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be real. Why should I bear the loss for those weaklings? Is that fair?¡±


    But this was an idealmunity scenario. In reality, the strong don¡¯t yield. They take advantage instead.


    ¡°And you all know we have to fight for at least five hours, right? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be fighting for at least three hours because of these assignments. Isn¡¯t this just sending me to my death?¡±


    Listening closely to the strong yers¡¯ arguments, it¡¯s clear that their points aren¡¯t entirely without merit.


    Even I, who wield near-godlike power from their perspective, can be caught off guard if I¡¯m not careful. Combat is not just about skill; it¡¯s about split-second decisions and focus.


    If this is the case for me, what about the other yers? If they¡¯re told to walk the tightrope between life and death for three hours, would they ept it willingly?


    Their reactions are far from overreactions. This is a matter of life and death, after all.


    But if they choose to abuse their strength, I have a n too.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What, you son of a¡­ Oh, Jun-ho?¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do it. I¡¯ve memorized all your faces. They¡¯re setting up guilds in both the US and Korea. Do you think you can live your whole life without running into me?¡±


    In the tutorial, I might have tried to persuade them instead of threatening them. I would have learned about their personalities and stories through regression, befriended them, and gently convinced them. Those who were truly moved by me would have followed my lead.


    But I¡¯m too tired for that now. I¡¯m exhausted.


    If these guyse at me with the arrogance of the strong, I¡¯ll respond in kind.


    ¡°Jun-ho, sir. We¡¯re almost ready.¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun approached just in time.


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared emergency rations, equipped all the weapons, and set up traps, though I doubt they¡¯ll do much good. This is the best we can do.¡±


    Suddenly curious, I asked Yoon Jung-hyun.


    ¡°Mr. Jung-hyun.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you working so hard?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun. The man who suggested we stick together as soon as I was summoned to the fourth floor.


    Despite the consistently dire situation, he remained steadfast and did his best. More urately, he trusted and followed my judgment. I was curious about that.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought that my direction might be wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d be lying if I said I hadn¡¯t.¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun shrugged.


    ¡°But what¡¯s scarier than a wrong direction is a divided one. At least, that¡¯s how I see it.¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun smiled, nced around, then whispered to me.


    ¡°And I have my own reasons to believe in you. You don¡¯t need to worry too much about me.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thanks. That means you find me reliable. Here¡¯s the magic tool.¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun handed over the magic tool and walked away. I silently watched his retreating figure.


    <strong>***</strong>


    -6:12:11


    The wall trembled.


    The sky was strangely tinted red.


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    The time was almost up.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Normally, someone would have cracked a joke by now, but the old castle was eerily silent. Only the groans of monsters echoed from outside.


    Red sky. Cold air. Swirling snowkes. Thest day.


    There wasn¡¯t a single person here with the nerves of steel to remain calm in the face of death. Instead, there were only frightened individuals, their eyes darting around and sweat dripping from every pore.


    In retrospect, it¡¯s understandable. This ce was only four floors high, and most people were still inexperienced. If it weren¡¯t for the strong individuals holding the center, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if panic had led to total annihtion by the third day.


    - ¡°Ah, can you hear me? This is Yoon Jung-hyun.¡±


    Themunication magic tool rang at just the right moment.


    ¡°I hear you.¡±


    - ¡°The preparations in the basement are mostlyplete. Now... we just have to do our best.¡±


    After each room was assigned, I gave people the autonomy to choose their spots, resulting in yers splitting into tworge groups.First, those who settled in the basement. This group included that man, Ryutaro, who had learned that hiding in the basement kept the monsters at bay.


    But as this fact spread, the number of people in the basement grew, and it was uncertain if it would remain safe. Yoon Jung-hyun volunteered to head to the basement to prepare for any situation.


    And second, those who settled on the third floor. Their cement was obvious; they all positioned themselves near the stairs leading up to the fourth floor. William Smith, the man with sses, and Baek Da Hye were part of this group.


    They believed I would help them if necessary. And indeed, I nned to assist them if I could.


    ¡°...Hey, in this mess, how are the others surviving on the fourth floor? My acquaintance came out fine...¡±


    ¡°Your voice is echoing. Shut up.¡±


    Another yer¡¯s voice echoed in the hallway. Honestly, I had the same question. Why was this so difficult? Given our situation, how were others on the fourth floor surviving?


    ¡°Monsters have entered.¡±


    My thoughts were interrupted by Sir Thomas. It seemed the monsters had finally breached the first floor of the castle.


    We waited for about two minutes.


    ¡°...Their speed is slower than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    - ¡°Some monsters have made it to the basement, but there aren¡¯t many.¡±


    No monsters had reached my position yet.


    The flow of monsters was much slowerpared to yesterday when we defended the first floor. The narrow passageways and the sheer number of monsters created a bottleneck.


    Previously, I had described a horde of monsters as being like liquid or waves, but in these narrow passages, it was different. They pushed in slowly, like thick soup.


    ¡°It looks like the other rooms on the third floor can hold out as well.¡±


    Moreover, the primary target of the monsters seemed to be the group of otherworldly humans.


    ?


    As the number of monsters was immense, a few did break off from the horde and tried to squeeze into small rooms, but the vast majority kept pushing towards the fourth floor. This meant less pressure on the others.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the basement?¡±


    - ¡°It¡¯s manageable. There are some monsters, but it¡¯s a level we can handle.¡±


    The basement seemed to be holding up well. Since most of the monsters were heading to the fourth floor, the burden on the basement was significantly less. Those who went to the basement got lucky.


    However, all of this hinges on one assumption: that I can fend off all the monsters entering this castle.


    ¡°Are the swords ready? We¡¯ll need dozens.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been sharpened all day. They¡¯ll be the sharpest you¡¯ve ever used.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say I was confident, but I¡¯d do my best.


    Thanks to Baron Jorge¡¯s mana, my body felt lighter than ever. Although my mind was weary, it was still manageable.


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    ¡°I feel it too.¡±


    I took my stance and looked straight ahead. Monsters were slowly reaching the fourth floor.


    Leading the charge was that monster cat. It was fast and agile, reaching the fourth floor quickly.


    ¡°Hissss!¡±


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    The cat leapt directly at me. Before it got too close, I thrust my sword forward, piercing its forehead. With a final screech, it vanished into a burst of light.


    ¡°Raaaagh!¡±


    But before the light even faded, an orc with arge shield charged at me, relying on its sheer bulk.


    Bang!


    sh!


    I kicked the lower part of the shield with my heel, throwing it off bnce, and then shed at its exposed head. This method was efficient and spared the de from too much damage.


    More monsters kepting, but I managed to fend them off without much difficulty. As the monsters grew stronger, so did I. The number of monsters I¡¯ve killed over the past two days was countless. My swordsmanship evolved, allowing me to kill more efficiently.


    ¡°Sword.¡±


    ¡°Here it is!¡±


    At mymand, a man waiting behind me tossed a sword. I couldn¡¯t see it due to the angle, but my sharpened senses told me where it was.


    I swapped swords in an instant and shed at the monster in front of me. Horizontal parry. Then a diagonal sh. Another one was down.


    A quick nce at the status screen showed that about four hours remained. Based on experience, surviving the next three hours meant we would make it.


    ¡°How¡¯s the basement?¡±


    - ¡°No issues.¡±


    - ¡°The third floor has some injuries, but everyone¡¯s fine.¡±


    It seemed other rooms were also fending off the monsters well. Since they just had to defend the narrow entrances of their rooms, the difficulty was significantly lower. Last night¡¯s disaster was due to a surprise attack from behind, not ack of skill. With a solid formation, defense was expected.


    ¡°It¡¯s going well.¡±


    Just when I thought we might get through this smoothly-


    ¡°Jun-ho, Jun-ho!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ?


    Baron Jorge¡¯s trembling voice echoed from behind me. I couldn¡¯t turn to look, as I was in the midst of battle, but his desperate tone sent chills down my spine.


    ¡°We need to break through, forward!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I see winged monsters! The fourth floor is no longer safe! They¡¯re fast! We need to push forward!¡±


    ¡°Shit, what?¡±


    Winged monsters? In this situation?


    The fourth floor had holes in the walls and the ceiling had been torn off long ago. If monsters came from the sky... the otherworlders wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    But breaking through forward? Holding our ground and pushing forward were entirely different matters. The horde of monsters wasing straight at me. It would be as difficult as swimming upstream against a waterfall.


    ¡°Shit, shit...¡±


    It felt absurd, like these monsters were tailored to our weaknesses. But we had no choice. If we stayed put, we would be ughtered.


    ¡°yers on the third floor! Can you hear me?¡±


    I gripped my sword tightly and widened my eyes. Even if I could cut down three monsters with one swing, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. I needed help.


    ¡°We need to break through to the second floor! I¡¯ll lead the way! Help me! Just disrupting their flow will be enough!¡±


    The third floor was already upied by yers. We needed to drive the otherworlders to the empty second floor.


    Fortunately, the stairs to the second floor were close. The problem was that monsters were already swarming up from there.


    ¡°If we can just break through, we can manage! We can block the monsters from other paths with magic tools! Please help!¡±


    As we broke through to the second floor, we could block the remaining paths with magic tools. The duration of these tools was less than ten minutes, but ten minutes would be enough as a temporary measure.


    The n was hasty, but it was the best I coulde up with in such an urgent situation.


    ¡°Get out here, quickly!¡±


    sh, sh, sh again. A minute passed, and I had barely moved five steps forward. I desperately needed help.


    ¡°Sorry! We¡¯re struggling too!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re exhausted! We can¡¯t help!¡±


    The only sounds echoing in the hallway were cries of desperation, not peopleing to assist.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try to push through as quickly as possible!¡±


    At least the room William Smith was in seemed to be fighting hard, but their progress was painfully slow. It would take a long time for them to join us.


    ¡°Damn it, seriously!¡±


    Just as I was about to lose my temper-


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Screeeech!¡±


    ¡°Help, please help!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Jun-ho will clear a path soon! Hold your weapons! Just hold on as long as you can!¡±


    Screams and the nging of metal rang out from behind me. The pping of wings grew louder.


    I felt my strength slowly draining away. The influence of my ¡®Hero¡¯ trait was weakening. I knew what that meant.


    ¡°Shit, shit, shit...¡±


    People were dying, right behind me.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    ¡°Kyyaaaaah!¡±


    ?


    ¡°Help me! Someone! Save¡ªAaaahhhh!¡±


    ?


    The agony of death, just hearing it, was enough to take your breath away. It was even more so for me, as I couldn¡¯t see what was happening behind me. I could only imagine the horrors unfolding.


    ?


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    ?


    I had to push the monsters away with all my might. No, this was already my best effort. I had been swinging my sword until my arms felt like they would fall off, and now, risking everything, I was using my entire body, including my elbows and feet.?


    ¡°Keck!¡±


    ?


    ¡°Grrrrrr!¡±


    ?


    With every swing of my sword, flesh was split apart, and when I kicked, chunks of meat burst. Death lingered wherever my body touched, and a golden aura filled the space.


    ?


    It was a literal divine presence. A state of awakened consciousness forged from desperation and focus. The monster would turn into a cloud of light the moment it entered my sight.


    ?


    And yet.


    ?


    ¡°Why, why!!! Why won¡¯t you help!!!¡±


    ?


    Still, it was not enough. I was advancing step by step, but the number of people I needed to save was in the hundreds. This pace was woefully insufficient.


    ?


    ¡°Get out! Come out! Fight, you damn bastards!¡±


    ?


    I shouted until my throat hurt, but no one answered anymore. Even William Smith, who had been trying to get out of the room, was no longer visible.


    ?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear these screams? People are dying right now, damn it!¡±


    ?


    ¡°At least!!!¡±


    ?


    A woman¡¯s voice, torn and desperate, rang out from somewhere.


    ?


    ¡°¡­At least we have to try to survive¡­ Do you really think breaking through to the second floor makes sense in such a situation?¡±


    ?


    ¡°Then what about me? I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s possible! Just help a little bit¡­¡±


    ?


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s just you.¡±


    ?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ?


    Even amidst the fierce battle, I hesitated for a moment.


    ?


    ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re not as strong as you¡­ If we join such a n, we¡¯ll all die¡­¡±


    ?


    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡±


    ?


    ¡°Save me! Save me!¡±


    ?


    ¡°I know this is wrong. I know it goes against human decency. But¡­ there¡¯s no other choice¡­¡±


    ?


    The voice trembled, filled with a mix of self-loathing and the desire to survive.


    ?


    ¡°I¡¯m not someone great enough to die for others¡­¡±


    ?


    The other rooms were silent. But that silence was a tacit agreement.


    ?


    A firefighter who jumps into the mes, prepared to die, is noble. But the essence of that nobility is based on the premise that not just anyone can do it. Those who can risk their lives for others are heroes.


    ?


    And¡­ the people gathered here were ordinary citizens, not heroes.


    ?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ?


    I wanted to rebuke them, but I couldn¡¯t think of the right words. Essentially, I was the same as them. It was just that, thanks to my ability to regress, I was free from the threat of death, allowing me to act like this without a second thought.


    I couldn¡¯t help but empathize with their cowardice.


    ¡°Jun-ho! Jun-ho! Are we there yet?¡±


    ¡°Help me! Help me!¡±


    ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡±


    But even in this brief moment of hesitation, people from another world are dying. There¡¯s no time to think. Action muste first. I have to do what needs to be done.


    ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡±


    I swung my sword widely, scattering the monsters around us. In that gap, I pulled out a magical tool from my waist and threw it roughly to the ground.


    Woong!


    A protective barrier instantly blocked the right corridor. It¡¯s too early to use it, but there¡¯s no choice. We had to clear the path to the stairs immediately.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!!!¡±


    It¡¯s frustrating.


    I¡¯ve tried. I¡¯ve tried so hard, repeating regressions. I¡¯ve gained the strength that ranks among the top yers.


    But it¡¯s still not enough to save people.


    I have to watch as people die behind me.


    What do they want?


    Why are we dragged into this tower, given powers we didn¡¯t ask for, and thrown into this harsh environment?


    It¡¯s not rational. This doesn¡¯t make sense.


    I¡¯m angry. I¡¯m so angry, but what infuriates me the most is that there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know who I was shouting at. I just poured my anger into my sword, swinging it wildly. There was no time to check if the otherworlders were following me. I just cut down the monsters in front of me.


    In this crazed advance, when I finally reached the stairs¡­


    ng!


    With a metallic sound, my sword broke in two. The de had worn out, and I had been swinging it like a club.


    Normally, I would take a step back and calmly assess the situation. But not this time. I didn¡¯t want to. Even if I had to regress again, I wanted to vent this pent-up emotion.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    I charged at an orc with my bare hands. Regression? Consequences? I didn¡¯t think about that. It was pure anger, frustration, and self-loathing.


    Woong-


    At that moment, I felt a heavy, hot sensation at my right waist. It was where I had hung the scabbard I obtained on the third floor.


    In a subconscious act, I reached out and grasped the hilt. With a satisfying grip, I drew out a red sword from the scabbard. Rage.


    The moment the status window told me the name of this sword, I was already shing.


    It was rough, destructive, and hot.


    ¡°Kweeeh!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaah!¡±


    Whether it was just my imagination or not, the monster I cut began to burn. No, it was burning even without being touched.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The moment I realized that, I knew what I had to do.


    ¡°You damn bastards!!!¡±


    I charged towards the stairs.


    To kill even one more monster.


    ?


    <strong>***</strong>


    ?


    I¡¯m frustrated.


    Despite my best preparations, these monsters persistently exploit every gap, and it infuriates me.


    I¡¯m angry.


    I loathe these monsters charging at me with wild eyes.


    I¡¯m sorrowful.


    The weight on my shoulders is painful, and I¡¯m ashamed of my inability to bear it.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    I promised to protect them. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep that promise.


    I poured all theseplex emotions into my sword, cutting through without thinking, just focusing on destruction.


    Is this a sense of liberation? A cool feeling spreads from my chest, and energy surges through my body. Right now, I feel like I can do anything.


    I shed in a state of utter focus. It felt like ying a game. When I swung my sword in anger, the enemies before me burst into mes.


    First sh, then second sh, and finally, when no more monsters were in sight after countless shes, the sword named ¡®Rage¡¯ disappeared. At the same time, my head spun, and my vision blurred.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff¡­¡±


    Without realizing it, I copsed on the ground. The frozen earth pricked my cheek. This was the courtyard in front of the castle. How did I get here?


    A deep sense of fatigue. A tearing hunger. And other such feelings gripped me.


    Since I started regressing, I had never felt like this before. It felt like my body waspletely empty.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My mind finally cooled down. I naturally looked down at the scabbard hanging from my waist. The feel of the red sword I had been holding a moment ago was vivid.


    Did this scabbard create the sword in response to my intense anger? Or did I meet some condition as soon as I got angry? The causal rtionship is still unclear.


    -00 : 35 : 11


    Thirty-five minutes left. I realized why I couldn¡¯t see any more monsters. I had killed them all, so there were no more left.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡±


    Only then could Iugh quietly. I won. No matter how much this damn tower tried to screw me over, I endured. Regression? It will probably happen. This event will be erased.


    But even so, the fact that I won now doesn¡¯t change. No matter how much that angel bastard throws a fit, I overcame it.


    After lying on the ground and emptying my chest for about five minutes¡­


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    I got up and started stumbling towards the castle. A win is a win, but there¡¯s still cleanup to do.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Junho-nim. Are you alright?¡±


    First, I headed to the basement, where Yoon Jung-hyun greeted me with a smile. When I nodded, he continued.


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ okay. Three people lost an arm, and four people lost an eye, but¡­ no one died. It¡¯s thanks to Junho-nim¡¯s n.¡±


    The atmosphere in the basement wasn¡¯t bright, but it wasn¡¯t dark either. Everyone had done their part, and they endured the ordeal admirably. We achieved a satisfactory result.


    ¡°How is the third floor? Have you made contact?¡±


    ¡°We also had our magical tools malfunction during the battle, so we¡¯re not sure¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood. Rest up, and I¡¯ll see you on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    After roughly sorting out the situation, I headed to the second floor. Quite a few otherworlders were wandering the corridors. Just a nce showed there were well over a hundred.


    ¡°¡­Thank goodness.¡±


    Honestly, I hadn¡¯t been worried about them a moment ago. I was just focused on killing the monsters in front of me.


    But seeing this sight, my heart felt a bit at ease. I never thought I could save everyone from the beginning.


    Their expressions were gloomy, but this was enough. Even if it wasn¡¯t a perfect sess¡­ I had seeded. At least, that¡¯s what I had thought.


    ¡°¡­Junho-nim.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sir Thomas?¡±


    ¡°¡­You need toe¡­ I think¡­¡±


    ?


    <strong>***</strong>


    ?As soon as I opened the door, a strong smell of blood hit my nose. A sense of foreboding crept up my skin.


    The first thing I saw was William Smith, leaning against the wall.


    William Smith lookedpletely exhausted, staring nkly at the floor with vacant eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My gaze slowly moved from him to the center of the room.


    ¡°¡­Baron?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­e¡­¡±


    Baron Jorge greeted me.


    His side had been torn open roughly, his entrails exposed.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°No, this, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡±


    Baron Jorge, with a smile on his face, insisted he¡¯s fine despite hispletely disheveled appearance. A stream of blood was still trickling down from his mouth.


    How did ite to this? Why? How? My mind went nk and my breath started to quicken.


    ¡°Elixir.¡±


    Yes. Elixir. There was an elixir. The reward from the second floor. I hadn¡¯t used it yet. I could still save him.


    ¡°Just a moment, please wait a moment.¡±


    With trembling hands, I reached into my pocket and took out a small ss bottle. Yes, even though it¡¯s the lowest grade, it¡¯s still an elixir. This kind of wound...


    ¡°What?¡±The ornate ss bottle was empty. The golden liquid that should have been inside was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking closely, I noticed a crack in the bottle. The liquid must have leaked out through the crack.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    That cool sensation I felt during the battle. The feeling of fatigue leaving my body while my focus increased.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±


    The elixir bottle must have broken during the fierce battle. The elixir had been steadily leaking out, healing my body.


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    It had certainly been helpful. But because of it, I couldn¡¯t save Baron Jorge now.


    To be blunt, it didn¡¯t matter if the other otherworlders all died. I was nning to go back anyway. I felt pity for them, but they were essentially strangers to me, and I had no deeper feelings for them.


    But Baron Jorge... we had been through a lot together. Even though I tried not to get attached, a bond had formed. I had promised to protect him. And now, that person was dying right in front of me. The situation I had feared the most had be reality.


    ¡°W-William. William Smith. You can use your healing power, can¡¯t you? What are you doing? Someone¡¯s dying right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Do something¡­ anything¡­¡±


    I knew I was being unreasonable. William Smith was utterly exhausted. He had probably used his healing abilities to the point where he couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    Should I turn back? Aftering this far? I need to see this through to the end, don¡¯t I? Should I just let him die?


    Tap.


    Baron Jorge gently grasped my tormented hand.


    ¡°¡­Jun-ho. I have¡­ something to apologize for¡­.¡±


    He spoke in a strained voice, each word squeezed out with great effort.


    ¡°That day¡­ on the third night¡­ at the entrance¡­¡±


    I immediately knew what he was talking about.


    The third night. Just before the monsters breached the walls.


    Baron Jorge and I had discussed various things in the corridor, including our future ns.


    ¡°That time¡­ I lied¡­¡±


    Baron Jorge¡¯s lips, pale as a sheet, moved with difficulty.


    ¡°I said the monsters didn¡¯t particrly target us¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­But they were definitely targeting us¡­ the otherworlders¡­ I could feel their eyes on us¡­¡±


    A single tear rolled down from Baron Jorge¡¯s eye. His gaze was filled with regret.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was afraid you¡¯d abandon us¡­ that all my people would die¡­ so I lied to you¡­¡±


    With those final words, he gripped my hand tightly.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ and I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    And then he stopped breathing.


    ¡®That¡¯s what you wanted to say?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    It was absurd.


    ¡°I knew that¡­ all along¡­¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    -00:15:02


    Sir Thomas covered the body with a cloth.


    Baron Jorge had pushed his endangered subjects aside and took the injury himself. Now I understood why the otherworlders had been so quiet. It was a moment of silence.


    ¡°¡­Are all of you standing in the hallway to honor the Baron?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. We are using the rooms for other purposes.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Currently, the hallway is filled with over a hundred otherworlders. But that means, out of the original three hundred or so, only a hundred have survived.


    When monsters die, they turn into clusters of light. But otherworlders and yers leave behind bodies.


    Where could all those bodies be?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I could only join the silent procession. What could I possibly say in this situation? If I opened my mouth, only sighs filled with sorrow woulde out.


    Didn¡¯t we do well? Wasn¡¯t it because of my efforts that we managed to save this many?


    Such positive thinking is impossible. In this situation, there are no winners and losers. There are only losers and more tragic losers.


    As I gritted my teeth and stared silently at the floor.


    ¡°Jun-ho.¡±


    A voice calling my name made me slowly turn around.


    Baek Da-hye.


    Baek Da-hye, whose eyes were so swollen and red they looked like they might burst, was waiting for me by the door. Her shoulder had a chunk missing, and though it had healed, it was clear William Smith had done something to treat it only temporarily.


    ¡°Jun-ho.¡±


    She repeated my name, her voice hollow. It wasn¡¯t just her shoulder; it felt as if something inside her had been carved out.


    But I was struggling too. I wasn¡¯t in a position to have a conversation with her right now.


    ¡°¡­Da-hye, I... I¡¯m really struggling right now. Maybe not right now, but can we contact each other separately in the real world¡­¡±


    ¡°Jun-ho.¡±


    Suddenly, a foreboding thought overwhelmed me. A chilling sensation crawled up my spine and gripped the back of my neck tightly.


    ¡°¡­No, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Da-hye¡¯s silence was deafening. Her downcast eyes and the absence of a response filled me with dread. It was as if the weight of the world hade crashing down all at once. I could feel my heart sinking, and the grim reality of the situation became undeniable.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The man with ssesy on the floor. His expression was peaceful, but the space where his lower body should have been was empty.


    It wasn¡¯t just the man with sses. Dozens of yersy sprawled on the floor, covered with cloth.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you our story.¡±


    Baek Da-hye began speaking calmly.


    ¡°After you pushed back the monsters, the yers were conflicted.¡±


    Should they follow Kim Jun-ho? Or should they stay and hold their ground?


    If they stayed, survival was almost certain. They had held out well so far, and with Kim Jun-ho reducing the number of monsters, there would be no major threats in the immediate future. Even with winged monsters, as long as they were indoors, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to fend them off.


    But if they stayed... the otherworlders would be massacred. After moving to the second floor, they had no means of protection. If Kim Jun-ho protected them, it might be different, but judging by the final screams they heard, he was not in his right mind.


    ¡°At that moment... S-she insisted that we step up and help.¡±


    Baek Da-hye gestured towards one of the bodies. It was a familiar face. The woman with the protruding jaw who had argued that they should not sacrifice themselves for the otherworlders.


    The woman who had insisted on abandoning all the otherworlders had changed her mind at the veryst moment.


    When a strong advocate took the lead, the mood shifted. The yers burst out of their rooms and headed for the second floor.


    ¡°The situation wasn¡¯t good. Although you had cleared a path temporarily, that was it. Monsters began flooding through the remaining corridors.¡±


    They herded the otherworlders into a straight corridor and the yers guarded both ends. They made the best decision they could in a crisis.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Blocking the entrance to a narrow room and blocking a single corridor were different matters. Unless they were terrifyingly powerful like Kim Jun-ho, the average yers couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure.


    After some of the frightened ones fled, those who remained had to grit their teeth and endure without any chance of support. And so they died.


    ¡°Those who died... they were the ones who stayed until the end. There are probably more who ran away. They¡¯re likely hiding somewhere, waiting for the time to pass.¡±


    The people who did the right thing died. The cowards who ran away survived.


    ¡°I think you made the right decision, Jun-ho. I believe you did what you had to do.¡±


    She was the woman who had consistently shown sympathy for the otherworlders. The same woman whom the man with sses had always emphasized had a soft heart.


    ¡°But... Kyung Nam died trying to protect me. Now, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s right or wrong anymore.¡±


    This woman, with dead eyes, was quietly looking down at the man with sses.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It¡¯s my fault.


    I pushed an unreasonable n, thinking that we had to protect the otherworlders.


    These people weren¡¯t regressors like me who had experienced tens or hundreds of battles.


    These people didn¡¯t deliberately choose the hardest difficulties to ovee like I did.


    These people didn¡¯t have grand goals of climbing the tower like I did.


    This was only the fourth floor. While the tutorial was hellish, it was still too early for people to be sufficiently skilled. I was only rtively adept because I had used my regressions more effectively.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my fault¡­¡±


    Even if they hadn¡¯t cooperated with my n, these people did exceptionally well for regr individuals who had just reached the fourth floor.


    But they were so kind-hearted that they overextended themselves to protect the otherworlders. And they died for it.


    ¡°...¡±


    As I hung my head low, a message window appeared before my eyes.


    00:00:00Summary [yers] 54 / 100


    [NPCs] 109 / 300 (No bonus due to failure in key NPC survival)


    -No penalty assigned


    -Rewards equivalent to 10,900 points are distributed to all survivors.


    -Top contributors: 1st [Kim Jun-ho], 2nd [Yoon Joong-hyun], 3rd [William Smith] will receive additional special rewards.


    You have cleared the 4th floor.


    As I slowly lifted my bowed head, I found myself back on the 1st floor. I wasn¡¯t even given the chance to properly ask for Baek Da-hye¡¯s forgiveness.


    Thud.


    The first floor was transformed into the form of a luxury hotel room I had temporarily set up, and arge chesty on the other side of the room.


    It must be the reward for clearing the 4th floor.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to even look at it. I copsed onto the bed.


    Taking slow breaths, I quietly began to cry.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡¯


    When my eyes were finally swollen from crying, I started to n my next steps.


    Choices. Choices. Choices.


    All this devastation was the result of my choices. Some were wrong, and some were right.


    Ultimately, people died. Because of my choices.


    But I am a regressor. I have the opportunity to correct my wrong choices.


    By repeating the floor over and over again, I can eventually derive the perfect solution I desire.


    Yes, there¡¯s no need to apologize. I can set things right.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But¡­ When will I stop? When will I be satisfied?


    Do I really need to perfectly clear the 4th floor?


    Let¡¯s say I save Baron Jorge. Let¡¯s say I save the man with sses. But what about the others? Do I really need to save everyone?


    The tutorial? I achieved perfect results in the tutorial. But the 4th floor is different from the tutorial.


    The 4th floorsts five days. Repeating it ten times means fifty days. Repeating it a hundred times means five hundred days. And if people die¡­ The negative impact on my mental state is immense.


    Do I have to go through these horrific experiences repeatedly to save all these people?


    I made smallpromises on the 2nd and 3rd floors.


    I didn¡¯t regress on the 2nd floor because I was afraid to meet the archangel again, and on the 3rd floor, I didn¡¯t regress because I feared what would happen if I saw Dok Su-Hee again.


    Compromise is easy.


    These people would have died pointlessly if it weren¡¯t for me. It¡¯s right to think that my involvement allowed more of them to survive.


    I¡¯ve done enough. There¡¯s no need to push myself further. Let¡¯s justpromise reasonably.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I clenched my teeth. The thought of the man with sses¡¯ body I just saw. The thought of Baron Jorge, who had held my hand tightly. And¡­ And thinking of Choi Ji-won, who smiled in the vacant lot during the tutorial, I decided.


    ¡°I have to.¡±


    This is different from the 2nd and 3rd floors. This is a matter of human lives. Just glossing over this now is akin to creating a small crack in my conscience.


    Even if I seem fine now, I will undoubtedly break down someday from this moment on. I can¡¯tpromise.


    Of course, saving everyone on this insanely difficult floor seems¡­ Impossible.


    But I have to do it.


    ¡°If not me, then who?¡±


    Because it¡¯s something only I can do.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    I am not a hero. I am not a white knight riding in to save the world with unwavering mental strength.


    But still, trying desperately to save everyone is because¡­ I can do it.


    Because I can, I will.


    Every life of the people who apanied me on the 4th floor is as good as being in my hands.


    Someone lives, someone dies based on my choices. And I give up because it¡¯s hard?


    I can¡¯t say to those dying, ¡°You died because I was too tired to care.¡±


    As long as I have a conscience, I can¡¯t utter such nonsense.


    Let¡¯s face it. Let¡¯s give it our all, using everything we have. It won¡¯t be toote to considerpromising afterward.


    ¡°Phew...¡±And for this grand n, what I need to do right now is very clear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s y some LoL first¡­¡±


    First, take a deep, thoughtless rest.


    I felt it throughout the progression of the 4th floor. My current mental state is extremely precarious.


    Even if everything resets with regression¡­ the pressure of knowing someone dies because of my choices is beyond imagination. People say you stop seeing others as human? The shock of death is still an exception.


    I think I understand why generals in war don¡¯t see soldiers as people.


    The moment you realize the weight your choices bring, the human mind rapidly deteriorates.


    But this is also a green light. Even if I¡¯ve be desensitized to others, it means I haven¡¯t crossed the line yet.


    I am still human. It feels reassuring to confirm that.


    ¡°...Even without the jungler ying, we won?¡±


    I holed up in my apartment for two days, ying games non-stop.


    The news was abuzz all day about the Tower, thousands of people were being kidnapped globally every day, and yer crimes were rampant¡­ yet people¡¯s daily lives hadn¡¯t changed drastically. That¡¯s why gamingpanies are still running.


    - Kim Jun-ho: 831 points


    ¡°...Damn, this is fun.¡±


    ying after a long time was excessively enjoyable.


    At first, I wondered why people had be so bad at the game, but then I realized it was natural. My physical abilities far surpass ordinary people. The game can¡¯t be difficult.


    One might ask what¡¯s the fun in stomping noobs? But games are fun when you win. That¡¯s why people create smurf ounts.


    After reaching the highest rank within two days and mending my mental state, I finally checked my phone.


    Choi Ji-won: Mr. Jun-ho. You contacted me earlier. Are you feeling better? I am about to enter the 4th floor soon. Our timing seems off. (4 days ago)


    Park Cheol-jin: Jun-ho, did you clear the 3rd floor? We were tasked withpleting a 4000-piece puzzle in the Room of Patience. (4 days ago)


    Messages from Choi Ji-won, Park Cheol-jin, and other acquaintances hade in.


    Ahn Kyung-joon: I haven¡¯t been able to reach you¡­ It¡¯s already been over a week since you entered the Tower.


    ¡°...Shit.¡±


    Gently putting my phone back in my pocket, I moved straight to the 1st floor to check the clear rewards.


    Approaching therge chest I had long ignored, -thud. I opened it roughly.


    As soon as I opened the chest, a message window popped up before my eyes.?


    ? 1000-point Achievement Reward: Low-grade Potion x 10 3000-point Achievement Reward: Weapon Choice Voucher 6000-point Achievement Reward: Customized Item Box (B~E) [Unique] 10000-point Achievement Reward: Customized Trait Box (A~D) [Unique]


    ¡°¡­What the heck is a voucher?¡±


    A bunch of items I had never seen before popped out. A weapon choice voucher? This isn¡¯t even a game.


    But this made the tower¡¯s intentions clear. The tower wants us to save the otherworlders. That¡¯s why the rewards are given. The more we try to save the otherworlders, the more difficult the challenges will be.


    No, even so, the difficulty of the 4th floor is abnormal. I must have missed something.


    ¡°Well, for now¡­¡±


    I¡¯ll worry about thatter. Now is the time to check the rewards.


    Picking up the ticketbeled ¡®Weapon Choice Voucher,¡¯ a status window appeared, listing all the avable weapons.


    Since I only use swords, I immediately chose a sword, and as soon as I made my choice, a steel sword fell from thin air.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The quality is quite good. But it¡¯s not exceptional. It¡¯s a superior version of the weapons usually provided by the tower. Given that it¡¯s a 3000-point reward, I didn¡¯t expect anything extraordinary.


    Next up were the two ¡®customized¡¯ boxes.


    There were two mint-colored boxes. Unable to tell them apart, I opened them both at the same time. Transparent Gloves [B] -Transparent leather gloves. Meditation [C] -Provides time to calm your mind and reflect on yourself.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    First, the transparent gloves were quite useful. Even though the gloves werepletely transparent¡ªgripping the sword felt almost the same as without them¡ªtouching them felt like stiff leather.


    The biggest problem during long battles is the condition of the palms. The skin on the palms is delicate and easily torn and split. In the previous round, I wore gloves tobat this, but it reduced my precision.


    Fortunately, the enemies on the 4th floor are much weaker than me, but if I have to fight a strong opponent for a long time, these transparent gloves will be a big help. They should be quite useful even on the 4th floor.


    Next, Meditation. This trait will be useful when training mana. Just trying it out, I felt my mind calm down and sink into a deep, serene state.


    Given that these are ¡®customized¡¯ boxes, the results are quite satisfying. Now, thest thing remaining is¡­Top Contributor Reward: Subspace Pocket (Lowest Grade) -Size: 30cm x 30cm x 30cm


    -Can only store items obtained in the tower.


    The first thing that came to mind was Dok Su-hee, who betrayed me on the 3rd floor. A subspace pocket as a top contributor reward? Then what happens to Dok Su-hee, who boasted about her SSS-grade trait?


    With a bit of doubt, I picked up the small coin-sized piece of paper. The intricate pattern on it seeped into my fingertip.


    Using the subspace pocket was simple. By focusing my mind, an invisible but tangible subspace portal opened.


    As a test, I brought one of the potions from my reward closer, and the low-grade potion slowly got sucked into the subspace.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After a quick test, the subspace pocket proved to be a perfect lower-tier version of an inventory.


    ?


    First of all, the speed at which the subspace opens is annoyingly slow. The speed at which items go in and out is also slow. Items can only be essed from the point on my fingertip, and it requires intense concentration, making it difficult to use during battle.


    Compared to Dok Su-hee, who could manipte her inventory freely, this is embarrassingly inferior.


    However, it¡¯s still quite useful. I couldn¡¯t save Baron Jorge because the elixir bottle broke. Just having a secure storage space is satisfying.


    In summary¡­ the rewards from the 4th floor were both satisfying and frustrating.


    Firstly, the rewards were helpful and customized, living up to the term. I didn¡¯t receive any trash traits with grand names like ¡®Heart of Thunder¡¯. The Meditation trait is likely dozens of times more useful than Heart of Thunder.


    And the frustrating part¡­ is the way the items are given.


    ¡°¡­Do they think this is a game?¡±


    There are status windows and abilities. It already felt enough like a game, but now even the rewards are given in a game-like manner.


    It feels like a child ying a prank. ¡°You like games, right? I¡¯ve set up a simr environment. But if you die, you really die.¡±


    Do they think this is a joke?


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    After calming my boiling emotions with the Meditation trait, I returned to my apartment and turned on myputer. This already proved that Meditation is more useful than Heart of Thunder.


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    As I mentioned earlier, I must have missed something on the 4th floor. The difficulty of the 4th floor I experienced was clearly abnormal. Was it the same for others? Ick information.


    The most important thing for a regressor is information. Information is the reason regressors have an advantage.


    At this point, there are two main ways to gather information about the 4th floor.


    First, wait for Choi Ji-won, who seems to be entering the 4th floor now. Second, search for information online.


    Naturally, I intended to do both.


    With familiar hand movements, I opened several well-knownmunities and quickly skimmed through the posts.


    There were noticeably fewer posts about the 4th floor. In stark contrast to the abundance of posts about the 2nd and 3rd floors.


    Even the posts describing the 4th floorcked detailed descriptions, only using abstract expressions like ¡®it¡¯s painful¡¯ or ¡®it¡¯s scary¡¯. No one described what happened on the 4th floor. Well, there was one.


    <Do you know who Kim Jun-ho is? I saw him on the 4th floor.>


    But even that post seemed like it was written by someone who cleared the 4th floor with me. It¡¯s not helpful at all.


    ¡°¡­I guess I¡¯ll have to write a post myself.¡±


    Tap, tap, tap.


    <Anyone cleared the 4th floor? There are hardly any rted posts.>


    As soon as I posted,ments started pouring in.


    -You want to write about that?


    -Psychopath?


    -Fuck off, idiot. Don¡¯t feed the troll.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The reactions were extremely intense. It was like poking a ho¡¯s nest.


    ?


    Even after posting several more questions, I was either treated as a troll orpletely ignored as if I were blocked.


    ¡°No way...¡±


    Yes, clearing the 4th floor must leave a trauma. Unlike the 2nd or 3rd floors, where you could survive cleanly, the environment of the 4th floor was extremely harsh, inevitably resulting in sacrifices.


    But how am I supposed to gather information like this? I need to know what other people¡¯s experiences on the 4th floor were to n ordingly.


    ¡°Do I have to look at foreign sites?¡±


    Clicking my tongue, I was about to search foreignmunities when I received a notification.


    -Ding.


    A message had arrived.


    -Why are you so curious about the 4th floor?


    A message from an anonymous user, with a provocative tone that was far from trustworthy.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to be picky right now. I quickly typed a response.


    -I want to gather information.


    -Why gather information? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going back in or can tell anyone.


    -I have my reasons.


    -Okay. I can help you. I¡¯ve secured dozens of testimonies on the matter.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I don¡¯t trust intemunities. People say anything when they don¡¯t have to take responsibility.


    -Instead, I want to talk face-to-face. The location is XX Cafe in Naegok-dong. Tomorrow at 2 PM. How about it?


    They even wanted to meet in person rather than share information online. This level of caution made me suspicious of organ trafficking.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    What do I lose if I regress immediately?


    Firstly, I lose the chance to hear Choi Ji-won¡¯s experience. Also, I miss the opportunity to train my mana diligently. Additionally, I am still mentally exhausted and don¡¯t want to meet people who died on the 4th floor.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go for it.¡±


    Despite my reservations, I decided to take the risk.


    Thinking it over, there is a hidden portal in the castle. Even if I have to regress, I can return to reality immediately.


    The next day, as I arrived at the designated cafe...


    ¡°¡­Jung-hyun?¡±


    ¡°¡­Jun-ho?¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun was there, waiting for me in a neat suit.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    We stared at each other nkly for a moment. The first thought that crossed my mind was... is this for real?


    Yoon Joong-hyun. This guy has a very aggressive style online. His tone is arrogant.


    ¡°...Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Yoon Joong-hyun was thinking as he smacked his lips, but he offered me a seat. I didn¡¯t decline.


    ¡°Your coffee is ready.¡±


    As if it had been ordered in advance, two cups of coffee were ced on the table naturally.Ah, I don¡¯t drink coffee. I only drink sweet frappinos or ades.


    Because of that, I didn¡¯t even think about touching the coffee, but Yoon Joong-hyun¡¯s expression hardened in real-time as if interpreting my reluctance.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t loud, but the sound of quiet conversations filled the caf¨¦. The two of us sat silently, staring at each other, while the coffee cooled with every passing second.


    By the time the steam hadpletely disappeared from the coffee.


    ¡°First... Let me reintroduce myself.¡±


    Yoon Joong-hyun finally broke the silence.


    ¡°I am a former National Intelligence Service (NIS) agent and will soon be the head of the ¡®yer Management Department¡¯ at the Korean branch of the yer Association.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    NIS? The Korean branch of the yer Association? The names were more grandiose than I expected. Can a former NIS agent even reveal their affiliation like that? But I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Maybe it was because I was mentally exhausted that I was indifferent to such grand titles, or perhaps it was a bit of arrogance since I¡¯m a regressor and thought, ¡®What can you guys do?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, by the way, the yer Association will be established starting with the U.S. branch in a month...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The yer Association. In a month from now, the U.S. government will establish it. I just didn¡¯t know there would be a Korean branch.


    ¡°...You know?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t Michael Jeter the head of the association?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This time, it was Yoon Joong-hyun who fell silent. Ah, right. This information won¡¯t be released until a monthter.


    ¡°Was I not supposed to say that? Sorry, I¡¯m a bit out of it right now.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s fine. Anyway, let¡¯s get straight to the point. Here is the information.¡±


    He opened a ck briefcase and took out a thick stack of papers. It was so thick that when he put the report on the table, itnded with a thud.


    (Report on Survivors of the 4th Floor)


    The title was straightforward. This must contain all the information I was looking for.


    Swoosh.


    Yoon Joong-hyun pushed the report towards me, as if inviting me to take it whenever I wanted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡±


    It¡¯s information from a former NIS agent. It couldn¡¯t have been easy to gather. There must be a price.


    And, as if confirming my suspicion, Yoon Joong-hyun nodded slightly.


    ¡°The price is simple. I n to persuade you to join the yer Association. Just listen to me for ten minutes. How about it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Without answering, I leaned back slightly, gettingfortable. It was a posture that signaled him to go ahead.


    At first, I thought, ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it?¡± But... on second thought, I am incredibly strong. And also a regressor.


    ?


    A chance to convince a regressor? That alone seems like a worthy price. My time is incredibly ¡®valuable¡¯, after all.


    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s get started right away.¡±


    Yoon Joong-hyun pulled out aptop from his briefcase, positioning it so we could both see the screen.


    Click. Click.


    A PowerPoint presentation appeared on theptop screen. Yoon Joong-hyun boldly skipped the title, contents, and the introduction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was expecting just a fearless unemployed guy, not someone of your caliber, Jun-ho.¡±


    He exined that their original target was ¡°an ambitious unemployed person.¡±


    The beginning of the presentation detailed the economic benefits, the support one could receive, and how to quickly be stronger upon registering with the association.


    It was clear they hadn¡¯t expected someone like me.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been observing you throughout your time on the 4th floor.¡±


    Yoon Joong-hyun said, flipping through the slides.


    ¡°I sensed kindness, fatigue, and responsibility. With great poweres great responsibility, but great power also allows you to evade that responsibility. If you had chosen to survive alone, no one could have med you.¡±


    He pointed at theptop screen.


    ¡°Take a look.¡±


    ¡°...Excel?¡±


    The screen disyed a densely packed Excel sheet. Thanks to my enhanced physical abilities, I could read it without issue, but its visibility was terrible.


    ¡°Initially, I made the text small to test the abilities of the yer I would meet, but there¡¯s no need for that with you, Jun-ho.¡±


    Yoon Joong-hyun erged the screen for better visibility. The content of the Excel sheet was simple. It was a detailed record of the people who had entered the 4th floor.


    ¡°This is our association¡¯s ultimate goal.¡±


    He swept his fingers across the numbers.


    ¡°God controls the information, coercing people to enter the tower unprepared. But that doesn¡¯t mean we should just stand by, does it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°By approaching it systematically, there is definitely a solution. Even if God controls all the information, it¡¯s not entirely impossible to prepare in advance.¡±


    Tap.


    The ¡®time¡¯ section on the Excel screen was highlighted.


    ¡°Firstly, statistics. Statistics have immense value on their own.¡±


    It¡¯s impossible to share what happens within each floor. But knowing when someone entered and exited can be shared. This alone is valuable information.


    How many people entered each floor? What¡¯s the average time taken to clear it? How many survived? Bypiling these statistics, one can create valuable information for others.


    Based on these metrics, one can predict the danger level of each floor. It will help people prepare more thoroughly and positively impact survival rates.


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    I remembered an article that imed the survival rate of the 2nd floor was incredibly high when I had just cleared the tutorial and was waiting to enter the 2nd floor. The association must have had a hand in that.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ?


    If almost every yer in the world joins the association, the possibilities are endless.


    Not only can yer crimes be effectively prevented, but self-regtory vignte groups could also be formed. Instead of yers scattered across the inte sharing opinions individually, a globalmunity could emerge where yers from all over the world gather to discuss.


    Seeing that an NIS agent holds a position within the association, it¡¯s clear they¡¯ve secured cooperation from various nations. Yes, the possibilities are endless.


    ¡°But... there¡¯s not enough incentive for people to join.¡±


    Yoon Joong-hyun clenched his fist tightly.


    Once the yer Association starts to gain momentum, it will spread rapidly. But as with any initiative, the beginning is the hardest part.


    Even though they offer money and fame, yers still don¡¯t trust the government. Rumors about human experimentation on yers are still widespread. Those rumors might even be true.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the presence of a ¡®hero¡¯ is necessary.¡±


    They desperately need someone like Michael Jeter, someone who can draw others in.


    ¡°And in my opinion...¡±


    ¡°Your 10 minutes are up.¡±


    I picked up the thick report and stood up.


    I understand what these people are trying to do and why they want me. But I¡¯m not that kind of person. I¡¯m not a shining hero... more like a beetle crawling through the dirt.


    Moreover... I don¡¯t think this organization will always shine. Large organizations rarely do.


    ¡°I have no intention of joining any organization. But if necessary, I will cooperate in the future.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    Yoon Joong-hyun seemed to understand what I meant. I tucked the report under my arm and headed out of the caf¨¦...


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Joong-hyun. May I ask you onest question?¡±


    ¡°...Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Did the actions you took on the 4th floor have anything to do with the association¡¯s activities?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Yoon Joong-hyun burst intoughter, shaking his head.


    ¡°Do you remember the box on the 3rd floor, the one that was empty?¡±


    ¡°...The one in the hidden room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, inside that box was a ¡¯single-use escape ticket.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    So, there was insurance in case things went wrong. Now it makes sense.


    I always found it suspicious that Yoon Joong-hyun, who wasn¡¯t entirely benevolent like William Smith and Baek Da-hye, followed my lead without questions. I always wondered if he had some ulterior motive.


    So he secretly searched the 3rd floor without telling me? It¡¯s a bit annoying, but since he did his part, I won¡¯t me him.


    And someone who is a bit shrewd is usually the perfect partner.


    After cramming the newly acquired information into my head, I left the caf¨¦ with a light step.?


    ?


    <strong>***</strong>


    ?


    Back at my apartment, I tossed the report onto the bed.


    There was no surveince. Given the suspicious behavior of the men in ck suits, I had my doubts, but it seems they weren¡¯t that dirty.


    ¡°There are three main things I need to do.¡±


    First. Talk to Choi Ji-won when she returns.


    Second. Train my mana.


    Third. Read the report.


    Right now, the only thing I can do without any preparation is the third, reading the report.


    As I came and went, I started to get hungry (in the tower, there¡¯s rarely a chance to eat, and even when there is, the food is tasteless, so I had a strong craving for delicious food).


    I ordered two whole chickens and devoured them right where I sat.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Finally, I picked up the report titled <4th Floor Survivors Report>.


    It was time to analyze the information and start making some serious ns.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Flip~


    I turn the first page.


    <Report of the 4th Floor Survivors>


    The beginning of the report is structured in a Q&A format. Someone asks, and a survivor from the 4th floor answers.


    Q: How was your experience on the 4th floor?


    A1: It was horrible. I don¡¯t want to recall it.


    Q: Can you borate on what was horrible?


    A1: A deranged yer assaulted a female NPC, and the NPC faction immediately retaliated. However, since that deranged yer was the strongest on the 4th floor, it turned into a bloody massacre. It was the first time I had seen so many corpses in my life.


    Q: What happened next? Aren¡¯t there monsters on the 4th floor?A1: On the third day at dawn, monsters swarmed us. We were all asleep and didn¡¯t even realize the monsters had invaded. The weaker yers couldn¡¯t respond and were killed, only the very strong survived. Even after barely surviving, the stench of blood in the castle made it hard to sleep.


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    As I mentioned before, we prepared meticulously.


    We blocked all the gates of the castle and spent our spare time searching every corner of the castle for hidden elements. We practically scraped the bottom of the barrel.


    But if we had spent two days in a daze without any preparation like these people... we would have suffered tremendous losses.


    Q: What happened after that?


    A1: Almost all the yers died on the first day. The remaining ten of us holed up in a room in the castle and managed to endure the remaining two days without major issues.


    Q: What about the NPCs? Do you know what happened to them?


    A1: I don¡¯t know. I never left the room, so I don¡¯t know. My memory is fuzzy.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    The entire group of people summoned to the floor was massacred because they didn¡¯t prepare at all.


    It¡¯s certainly a possible scenario, but it¡¯s too extreme. There¡¯s no useful information either. Personally, I hoped it would prove the hypothesis presented by sses Guy, that ¡®the attacks stop when the number of otherworldly beings equals the number of yers.¡¯


    Leaving the disappointing Q&A behind, I turn the pages again. About an hourter, I finally find the Q&A I was looking for.


    A8: We decided to cooperate with the NPCs, thinking they wouldn¡¯t be given to us for nothing. I had a hunch it was tied to the rewards.


    Q: I¡¯d like to hear more in detail.


    A8: Didn¡¯t the tutorial emphasize ¡®moral values¡¯? I judged that the main value of the 4th floor would be cooperation.


    ¡°This is good.¡±


    A8. This guy was quite sharp. He didn¡¯t think of blocking the castle walls entirely, but he made some preparations by dispatching some yers to scout around the castle and set up traps.


    As I was reading the report with interest.


    A8: But my judgment was a mistake. The value of the 4th floor is definitely not ¡®cooperation.¡¯


    Suddenly, A8¡¯s tone turns aggressive.


    Q: A mistake? I¡¯d like to hear more.


    A8: The difficulty of the 4th floor is too high. It¡¯s not feasible to survive while protecting the NPCs. The first wave on the third day was manageable, but the wave on the fourth day was beyond our ability to withstand.


    Q: Please continue.


    A8: On the fifth day, we boldly abandoned the NPCs. The difficulty then felt drastically easier. We only had to protect ourselves, so it wasn¡¯t hard at all.


    ¡°...¡±


    A8. This person abandoned the NPCs the moment the difficulty increased. Since the reason for protecting people was for rewards, there was no reason to risk their lives to protect them.


    ?


    Q: Okay. What happened next?


    A8: But... about four hours before the time limit, ¡®they¡¯ appeared.


    Q: ¡®They¡¯?


    A8: They are...


    -Note: A8¡äs testimony was interrupted as he suddenlyined of dizziness.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    It really cut off there.


    Turning to the next page of the report, I found only the Q&A with A9 recorded.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Given the circumstances, the otherworlders must have been randomly killed. Ordinary people without protectors surviving on the 4th floor was nearly impossible.


    And probably... when the number of yers and the number of otherworldly beings would have equaled out, the previously mentioned ¡®they¡¯ must have appeared.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    For now, sses Guy¡¯s theory is wrong. Something that makes a person nauseous just by recalling the memory can¡¯t be positive.


    However, the description of ¡®they¡¯ iscking. I¡¯ll need to read more to find out.


    After organizing the information in my head, I turn the pages of the report again. But the following Q&As are ordinary and not much different from the previous ones.


    To summarize themon points from the survivors¡¯ testimonies...


    First, yers who suffered devastating damage in the first wave on the third day did not suffer greater damage afterward. Most who barely survived the third day made it to the fifth day.


    Second, those who tried to protect the otherworlders eventually gave up orpromised by saving only a few. They all reported seeing ¡®them¡¯. Though their descriptions varied, themon point was that it was a horrifying sight.


    Third, those who did not prepare did not feel a significant change in difficulty, but those who did felt a drastic change.


    Fourth, those who cleared the 4th floor vowed never to protect NPCs again.


    The key point here is the third. The moment you prepare, the difficulty changes significantly.


    In this round, we made every effort to block the gates of the castle and its entrances, conducting various construction works. However, the monsters melted the blocked entrances as if mocking our efforts, and even winged monsters appeared.


    Monsters that countered our efforts appeared. This was true for others as well.


    If you prepare for the monsters in advance, the next day, monsters that neutralize those preparations appear. A single strategy couldn¡¯tst more than a day.


    However, it is effective for ¡®one day.¡¯ This is the key.


    If I hadn¡¯t realized this, I might have relied on our preparations and rxed. But knowing this, I can devise new countermeasures. This is incredibly useful information.


    ¡°Whoa.¡±


    Reading so many words has left my mind slightly fatigued. But there¡¯s still a long way to go with the report. After massaging my temples briefly, I resumed reading the report.


    Even if what I¡¯ve read so far has been repetitive, there might still be noteworthy content in theter parts.


    So I read, and read, and read some more.


    When the code names of the respondents went from A20, A30, A40, to finally reaching A60.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I unintentionally voiced out loud.


    A61: We had no choice. We are sorry to Count Julius, but we did our best. We regret not being able to protect him and his people, but we couldn¡¯t sacrifice ourselves to save them.


    ¡°¡­Who is Count Julius?¡±


    It¡¯s a name I¡¯ve never heard before. Was there such a person? Could it be a hidden piece?


    Q: Please exin in detail.


    A61: We abandoned Count Julius and his people. But he lied to us first. From the moment we were first summoned, he consistently bragged. He imed all his subjects were trained soldiers, that he was a great mage, that his knights could split mountains...


    Q: Was that not true?


    A61: Absolutely not. His subjects were all farmers. There weren¡¯t even twenty trained soldiers.


    ¡°¡­What is this nonsense?¡±


    From the moment we were first summoned¡±? His soldiers? His knights?


    A dreadful suspicion crept in, and I quickly flipped through the report, looking for keywords like baron, count, and other titles.


    ¡°¡­My God.¡±


    The results were astonishing.


    Count Julius. Marquess Jacob. Viscount Gorbachev. Baron Irving.


    The otherworldly noblemen mentioned in the report all had different names. Their described appearances were different. Their personalities were unique.


    ¡°¡­Baron Jorge¡­¡±


    I whispered as I flipped through the pages, my mind racing with this newfound revtion. Each noble mentioned seemed to be a piece of arger puzzle, each one bringing me closer to understanding the true nature of this twisted game we were caught in.


    ?


    It had never been mentioned before. There was only one meaning behind this.


    The goblin shaman in the tutorial revives even after death. He lives and dies as many times as the tutorial repeats.


    Efforts to save the goblin shaman are meaningless. Even if he survives once, he will die again anyway, and even if he dies once, he will revive again. He is entirely bound to the tower.


    But... Baron Jorge is different. The nobles summoned to the 4th floor are not summoned again. They are not repetitive entities but singr beings.


    This means that the otherworlders are not merely natural elements prepared for the 4th floor. It means they are also living beings struggling to survive. They are not NPCs that can be easily discarded.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Realizing this made my chest feel heavy. I had one more reason to save Baron Jorge and his people. The responsibility on my shoulders had be even more burdensome.


    ¡°Get a grip.¡±


    No, nothing changes. I wanted to save everyone, anyway. Instead of wasting time here, I should be gathering more information.


    Determined, I tried to read the report again, focusing my eyes.


    Triiing, triiing.


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    A sound broke my immersion. My phone vibrated with the ringing tone.


    I thought about turning it off to continue reading the report, but¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ?


    [Choi Ji-won]


    ¡­Seeing the name on the screen, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ignore it.


    Click.


    As if possessed, I pressed the call button and heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Jun-ho, c-can we meet?¡±


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s familiar voice was trembling.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Who exactly is Choi Ji-won?


    To be honest, I still don¡¯t really know. There¡¯s quite a gap between the Choi Ji-won I imagine and the real Choi Ji-won.


    First and foremost, the Choi Ji-won I imagine is just. She wields a sword expertly. She has an unwavering will. Even if it¡¯s dangerous, she¡¯s the type of person who would readily risk her life to save others.


    In summary... the Choi Ji-won I imagine is a hero. She possesses great strength, and with it, the responsibility and mental fortitude befitting a superhuman.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s why I never imagined her looking so haggard.


    Dark circles slightly drooping under her eyes. A messy ponytail. Eyes that have lost their usual sparkle.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a while.¡±¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    In the quiet caf¨¦, Choi Ji-won fiddles with her cup. There¡¯s no confidence in her gestures.


    This isn¡¯t the radiant Choi Ji-won I know. The disparity felt overwhelmingly significant to me.


    Choi Ji-won, who had been spinning her empty mug on the table, finally speaks up.


    ¡°¡­How was the 4th floor?¡±


    A trembling voice. A cautious tone. Only then did I understand what had happened.


    Choi Ji-won is fundamentally just. She doesn¡¯t back down in the face of a crisis. She even has the outstanding abilities to uphold that justice.


    But the 4th floor is a ce where the more you struggle, the more miserably you fail.


    I gave it my all, and I failed. Choi Ji-won probably experienced the same. Countless people must have died right before her eyes.


    ¡°¡­I¡­ failed...¡±


    Choi Ji-won barely manages to utter, her head deeply bowed.


    Even if I fail, I can just regress. I can start over from the beginning. Yet, this time, my mental state was significantly shaken.


    If I¡¯m like this, what about Choi Ji-won?


    What does the worst failure feel like for someone who can¡¯t start over? Just as she can¡¯t empathize with me, I can¡¯t empathize with her.


    ¡°Jun-ho, did you¡­ seed? Did you conquer the 4th floor?¡±


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s hand grips her cherished sword. Her voice quivers. Choi Ji-won is clearly shaken.


    ¡°¡­I failed too.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°We were perfectly prepared, but on the fourth day, slimes that melt bricks appeared and ambushed us¡­¡±


    ¡°For me¡­ suddenly ck-lit orcs appeared¡­ the otherworlders were massacred...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The somber mood makes the silence awkward, so I ramble, but the situation only worsens.


    Sitting here are two failures. Even if we try to form a bond of empathy, it offers nofort.


    ¡°In the end¡­ the tower was too difficult. I just wasn¡¯t skilled enough¡­¡±


    Choi Ji-won murmurs softly, her voice resigned. Her eyes reflected the gaze of someone who had given up.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It¡¯s frustrating.


    In my memory, Choi Ji-won was a woman who could smile even in the worst situations. She was the woman whoforted me when I was trembling with fear. She was the woman who never gave up and kept trying until the very end.


    ¡°If only¡­ if only I had done better...¡±


    She was¡­ my idol in the tutorial. My beacon. My goal. That hasn¡¯t changed even now.


    She¡¯s not someone who would sit here, pathetically despairing like this. Even though none of this was Choi Ji-won¡¯s fault, an inexplicable frustration welled up inside me.


    Of course, Choi Ji-won will rise again. With her characteristic mental fortitude, she will brush off the dust and move forward once more.


    But the memory of defeat embedded in her heart will not fade. She won¡¯t be able to shine as brightly as before.


    ¡°Ji-won.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    I abruptly stood up, announcing my departure as if giving an order, and immediately headed back to my apartment. I deeply regretted not waiting for Choi Ji-won and entering the 4th floor right away.


    ¡°Sigh, ha.¡±


    I buried my head in the pillow. The familiar musty smell helped my brain start working again.


    Choi Ji-won. I can¡¯t leave her like this. I¡¯ll regress and change things.


    I¡¯ll make sure she conquers the 4th floor and smiles triumphantly. I¡¯ll restore the brilliant Choi Ji-won from my memories.


    ¡°...Is there a way?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure. Maybe there is.


    If I jump into the portal right after being summoned to the 4th floor...


    What if I return to reality, rest for two days, and then meet Choi Ji-won right after she clears the 3rd floor? Even if I can¡¯t directly inform her about the 4th floor, there must be indirect ways. If I look hard enough, there could be a chance.


    Besides, I had decided to dabble with mana. After subtly feeding Choi Ji-won information, I can take my time training mana. Or better yet, I could train mana together with Choi Ji-won. It would also be a good opportunity to observe how reality changes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But then... what about the people on the 4th floor? What about Baron Jorge and Sir Thomas?


    Even with my presence, I couldn¡¯t protect even half of the 300 otherworlders. It¡¯s obvious what will happen if I¡¯m not there. The yers¡¯ casualties will also be much higher.


    One person, Choi Ji-won, who is close to me. Four hundred people I am rtively less close to.


    ¡°...Haa.¡±


    Saving both is impossible. While I¡¯ll be progressing through the 4th floor, Choi Ji-won will clear the 3rd floor and enter the 4th floor the next day. Our timelines ovep.


    Talking to Choi Ji-won by using the portal means I can¡¯t stay with the otherworlders until the 5th day. Two events happening simultaneously put me in a bind.


    Should I send Ji-won a text in advance? Or maybe a note? No. Due to the divine information control, it would be useless. Meeting her in person is the only way to create even a sliver of a chance.


    But I can¡¯t give up on the people on the 4th floor or Choi Ji-won.


    Is there really no solution?


    ¡°...Wait.¡±


    Training mana together? With Choi Ji-won?


    ¡°...Is this possible?¡±


    An idea struck me. Maybe I could save Choi Ji-won and the people at the same time. Should I try it?


    No, I must try. Even if it¡¯s just a possibility, I need to grasp it.


    Resolute, I finished reading the report Yoon Jung-hyun had given me, then bit my lip for the first time in ages. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 4th floor. You have been injured.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Former National Intelligence Service (NIS) Level 2 Agent Yoon Jung-hyun prided himself on his ability to read people.


    When people think of NIS agents, they typically imagine ck suits, sunsses, and a pistol holstered at the waist... but there are far more office workers than field agents in the NIS.


    Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s job was simple: handling people.


    He had dealt with countless individuals, from spies to mentally ill patients, drug addicts, serial killers, and cryptocurrency fraudsters. Thanks to his unique insight, he quickly rose through the ranks within the organization.


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    To Yoon Jung-hyun, this man was no ordinary person.


    He had just been summoned to the 4th floor, yet his body waspletely rxed. His breathing was steady. His eyes did not waver.


    Confidence is a measure of skill. While many novices have baseless confidence, anyone who saw this man¡¯s demeanor would not dismiss him as a rookie.


    ¡°My name is Yoon Jung-hyun. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There was no response. He had expected as much.


    This man is peculiar. His posture, his aura, and his gaze are anything but ordinary. He exudes a simr vibe to the MI6 agents Yoon Jung-hyun had encountered before.


    However, his entire body is unusually smooth. Hecks therge scars typical of those who walk on the edge, as well as the calluses seen on martial artists. It¡¯s strange not to be intrigued by him.


    ¡°Wow, we¡¯ve already gathered 99 people. What do you think will happen when it hits 100? What are you nning to do?¡±


    Despite knowing he wouldn¡¯t get an answer, Yoon Jung-hyun kept talking nonstop. Whether ignored, red at, or answered, it all provided information. Someone as skilled as this man would soon stand out. Any piece of information, no matter how small, would be a valuable asset for the association.


    ¡°Teach.¡±


    But information, even without substance, varies in quality.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Random babble can¡¯t be considered valuable information. It only serves as evidence that this man¡¯s mind has snapped. While Yoon Jung-hyun was momentarily flustered, a message appeared before his eyes.4th Floor - Clear Condition: Survive for 5 days. Once the timer ends, the floor will be automatically cleared, and you will be transported to the 1st floor.


    - 120:00:00


    ¡°Attention!!!¡±


    -Attention, attention, attention, atten...


    The moment the message appeared, the man¡¯s lion-like roar echoed resoundingly.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone reading the message turned their gaze to him. His roarmanded that kind of presence.


    ¡°My goal is to disappear in two days. I need to train mana and ry information to Choi Ji-won.¡±


    The man continued speaking in anguage they couldn¡¯t understand, but his serious demeanor and sharp aura were undeniable. Overwhelmed by his presence, everyone listened without a word.


    ¡°Leaving you behind and just going on my way wouldn¡¯t be a big problem... but I¡¯ve decided to take moral responsibility. Therefore, I will do my best. In return, you must follow my lead.¡±


    Boom!!!


    The man stomped his foot hard, solemnly dering.


    ¡°From now on, I will teach you how to survive.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    ¡°Everyone, gather here. This protective barrier will break soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The people, with bewildered expressions, followed my instructions. Despite their reluctance, they moved diligently as Imanded.


    ¡°Before the barrier breaks, we¡¯ll divide everyone into five groups. Those I call out now, step forward. Yoon Jung-hyun, William Smith, and¡­¡±


    I called out the names of those I remembered. These individuals would act as ¡®team leaders.¡¯ From now on, everything must operate under a strict hierarchy.


    ¡°Wait, how do you know my name? And who are you to suddenly...¡±


    If anyone voiced their doubts orints.


    Boom!!!With a powerful stomp that split the frozen ground, they immediately fell in line.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a brief moment of silence amidst the confusion.


    Crack, crack!


    ¡°Is anyone there? I am Baron Jorge! We need help...¡±


    ¡°Quickly get inside that castle. There are winter clothes inside.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I swiftly ushered Baron Jorge and the other otherworlders into the castle, then turned to the group of yers standing behind.


    ¡°Listen up! This ce is about to get chaotic. We need to stay organized if we want to survive. Follow your team leaders¡¯ instructions precisely.¡±


    Seeing the yers¡¯ anxious faces, I continued, ¡°Our main goal is to survive the next five days. Focus on staying alive and protecting each other. We¡¯ll regroup and reassess our situation every 24 hours.¡±


    ¡°Team leaders, make sure everyone knows their roles and responsibilities. Coordinate with each other to cover all the bases. We¡¯ll need to be efficient and resourceful.¡±


    As I looked over the assembled teams, I felt a surge of determination. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re stronger together. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    With that, the yers and otherworlders began to organize themselves, preparing for the challenges ahead.


    ¡°I understand this must be confusing. You¡¯re probably wondering who I am to be so forceful.¡±


    Having sessfully seized control of the situation, I decided to drop the informal tone. Naturally polite, I found it morefortable to speak formally.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no time for exnations right now. First, let¡¯s all move inside the castle. It¡¯s stocked with food, weapons, winter clothing, and other essentials. Once you¡¯ve familiarized yourselves with theyout, we¡¯ll reconvene outside. Oh, and Yoon Jung-hyun, pleasee over for a moment.¡±


    As I briefly ryed the necessary information to Yoon Jung-hyun, the yers moved into the castle in a rush. I deliberately staggered their entry to avoid confusion with the otherworlders.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll ry the information as instructed.¡±


    I watched Yoon Jung-hyun walk away with a perplexed expression before finally exhaling a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    As you can tell from what I said, I have no intention of hiding that I¡¯m a regressor in this round. This also means I n to use every trick up my sleeve, knowing that I¡¯ll eventually regress again.


    Of course, I won¡¯t go around dering, ¡°I¡¯m a regressor,¡± but people will likely suspect. I intend to take on the 4th floor with that risk in mind.


    My ultimate goal is to return to reality on the second day and prevent Choi Ji-won from entering the 4th floor.


    However, the immediate objective is to clear the 4th floor without any casualties and ensure Choi Ji-won¡¯s safety, which is currently uncertain.


    Therefore, my n is as follows:


    First, I¡¯ll clear the 4th floor without any casualties. The goal is to collect all the rewards and fully understand the 4th floor.


    After gaining some strength from the rewards...


    I¡¯ll create a situation where people can survive without me. I¡¯ll train everyone rigorously until the second day, then hide somewhere in the castle to observe.


    If there are any casualties, I¡¯ll immediately regress. The goal is to confirm that people can survive until the fifth day without me.


    What does this mean? It means that even if I, the topbatant, return to reality on the second day, there won¡¯t be any issues. The 4th floor will manage on its own, and I¡¯ll prepare Choi Ji-won by discussing and nning with her. This is the only solution to tackle both problems simultaneously.


    ¡°Hey, what are you staring at? Get inside!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    As one can see, the future is incredibly challenging. I don¡¯t have the luxury of taking it easy. Therefore, I have no choice but to proceed forcefully.


    What if rumors spread negatively about me? What if people harbor resentment towards me?


    Who cares? I¡¯ll just regress. I can handle things properly right before ascending to the 5th floor. For now, the priority is to clear the 4th floor perfectly.


    What if they exploit a regressor¡¯s weaknesses? What if I get sealed? I don¡¯t have the luxury to consider such scenarios.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s...¡±


    After ensuring all the yers had entered the castle, I adjusted my clothes and jumped off the castle wall.


    I nned to scour the surroundings during the spare time. There might be something, just like in the tutorial.


    I¡¯ll try every possible option. I¡¯ll scrape the bottom of the barrel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who wins.¡±


    <strong>**</strong>


    The external search yielded no results, but that in itself was information. The absence of anything hidden around the castle meant the interior was the main stage. It proved my direction was correct.


    ¡°So, how was the information I ryed through Yoon Jung-hyun?¡±


    In the dark room.


    Baron Jorge, William Smith, Yoon Jung-hyun, and I. Those who stood out in the previous round were gathered once again in a cramped room.


    ¡°As for the food, it seems like distributing it as I mentioned should work. Did you find all the weapon rooms I told you about? Good. We¡¯re off to a good start.¡±


    The difference this time was that we had established a foundation within three hours of the 4th floor beginning. Knowing the future left no reason to hesitate.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The others¡¯ gazes were understandably puzzled. It was normal to find it strange that I not only knew their names but also understood the structure of the 4th floor, despite meeting them for the first time.


    Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t question me... because they knew I wouldn¡¯t answer, and there was no time to dwell on such matters when immediate survival was at stake.


    ¡°As you all know, survival is our priority. Each of you has been briefed on your roles and the resources avable. Stick to the n andmunicate any issues to your team leaders.¡±


    I took a deep breath, looking each of them in the eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll train hard for the next two days. Use this time to get familiar with your groups and build trust. Remember, our goal is to survive without any casualties.¡±


    The room was filled with a mix of determination and unease, but everyone understood the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°If there are no questions, let¡¯s get to work. We have a lot to prepare for.¡±


    With that, we dispersed, each person heading to their designated tasks. My mind was focused on the ultimate goal: ensuring everyone¡¯s survival and preparing Choi Ji-won for the challenges ahead. The path was daunting, but failure was not an option.


    ¡°Hmm, well... I¡¯ve been thinking. How about we tear down the 4th floor and use those stones to block the castle gate? It would be a great help if enemies appear from the outside.¡±


    Baron Jorge, always resourceful, proposed blocking the castle gate with stones, just like he did in the previous round.


    ¡°Alright. But let¡¯s block only the main gate and just reinforce the side gates.¡±


    ¡°That might leave us vulnerable...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Knowing the future, I needed to tweak his n a bit. Blocking all the gates would be a waste.


    The monster waves are like tides. The frontal assault is the most intense, while the pressure from the sides isparatively less. No monsters would be able to breach the side gates when the front is under constant attack.


    ¡°Instead, let¡¯s make the main gate as strong as possible. Can you get it done in a day?¡±


    Our effort to block the gate wasn¡¯t futile. The monsters couldn¡¯t breach the castle walls during the day because we had fortified the gate.


    ¡°Monsters? They¡¯reing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ll appear at dawn on the third day, in vast numbers, almost covering the horizon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, back to our discussion.¡±


    Consider the situation of others on the 4th floor who didn¡¯t prepare at all, let alone block the gate. Monsters would pour in through the gates, filling the castle with creatures. It would be a literal hell on earth. Survival would seem impossible.


    Yet, survivors did exist. Even if they holed up in rooms, some managed to make it.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡°The monsters¡¯ aggression has a cycle.¡±


    When people hid in the basement or the third and fourth floors, the monsters didn¡¯t bother moving up and down.


    The survivors never said that the monsters attacked relentlessly. They mentioned there were asional lulls, and they rested during those times.


    What does this imply? It means there are periods when the monsters¡¯ aggression wanes. Thinking inversely, the answer is simple.


    It¡¯s night. Night is when the monsters be aggressive.


    My experience confirms this. During the day, monsters don¡¯t exhibit aggressive behavior. Strong monsters don¡¯t appear, and the monsters can¡¯t breach the walls, providing us with breaks.


    If I didn¡¯t know this, we would be caught off guard. But knowing it, we can use it to our advantage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin how to use this informationter¡­ for now, otherworlders, please start blocking the main gate.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Baron Jorge stepped back, stroking his beard.


    ¡°I have a suggestion as well.¡±


    It was Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s turn.


    ¡°I believe we need to search the castle. There are rooms with weapons, and rooms with food. It¡¯s not surprising if there are hidden rooms. Also, the monsters you mentioned mighte from within the castle.¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun wanted to search the castle just like in the previous round, possibly to find the hidden piece on the third floor.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    But I already knew where the hidden pieces were. I could simply go and retrieve them.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something else I need the yers to do. We need stones for the gate construction, don¡¯t we?¡±


    I handed him arge hammer I had brought in advance. Yoon Jung-hyun epted it with a confused look.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you good at hammering?¡±


    I learned from thest round that the safest ce in this castle is inside the rooms.


    The narrow entrances prevent monster intrusion. The rooms are magically fortified against corrosion and wave attacks, making them immune to special monsters.


    The only downside is that the rooms are small, holding no more than ten people each...


    ¡°From now on, we will dismantle the internal walls of the 4th floor.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s connect the rooms.¡±


    If the interior is cramped, we¡¯ll just make it spacious.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    The key points of the ¡®report on 4th floor¡¯ given to me by Yoon Jung-hyun were as these:


    1. If we don¡¯t try to protect the otherworlders, the difficulty level won¡¯t increase any further.


    2. The moment we attempt to protect the otherworlders, the difficulty level skyrockets.


    3. Even if we prepare in advance for the appearance of monsters, a new monster will appear the next day, rendering our preparations ineffective.


    The first and second points are beyond my control. Since we¡¯ve already decided to save all the otherworlders, the increase in difficulty is something we have to ept.


    But the key point is the third: even if we prepare in advance, our efforts will be nullified the next day.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we should prepare in advance but not use everything at once.¡±


    In my opinion, the ¡®joint defense¡¯ tactic has enough potential to be used on thest day. It¡¯s the rmended defense method for the 4th floor, and it was effective in the previous round as well.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re on the highest floor, breaking a few walls won¡¯t make it copse. If you¡¯re really worried, you can leave some walls intact. The key point is to create space.¡±What¡¯s there to hide? I exined everything that will happen in the future. A monster will appear at dawn on the third day, and every time we try to block them, the difficulty will increase. (I didn¡¯t mention that the otherworlders seem to be the targets.)


    Therefore, my n is as follows: On the third day, we¡¯ll face the first wave with our individual skills to the fullest. We¡¯ll use every trick in the book and do our best.


    Will it be tough? Of course, it will be. But thinking in reverse, the third day is the most manageable. If we prepare thoroughly and use everything we can, including magical tools, we can defend without blocking the passageways.


    Once we get past the third day, things get easier.


    On the fourth day, we block the castle passageways. Just like the third day in the previous round, we¡¯ll block as many passageways as we can and hold out in the remaining ones. Since this method is already proven, there should be no casualties.


    However, if we wait until the fifth day, slimes that melt the broken bricks will appear and catch us off guard like before. This is where the ¡®giant room¡¯ we¡¯re preparinges into y.


    Unbroken bricks won¡¯t melt from the slime. If we can block the narrow entrance of the giant room connecting the rooms, we should be able to hold out easily.


    Does it sound simple? That¡¯s because it is. But this strategy can only be derived if you fully understand all the mechanics from the start.


    I am in a position where I have returned after experiencing the future. But do I only know from my own experiences? Thanks to Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s report, the samples cover dozens of rounds.


    It would be ipetence not to be perfectly prepared. Knowing the future and still failing would make me an idiot, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Then, Mr. Joong-hyun and Mr. William Smith, please have the yers prepare with their hammers. But we won¡¯t start right away.¡±


    ¡°¡°Understood.¡±¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°And Baron Jorge... since we don¡¯t have materials because we didn¡¯t break the 4th floor, just do what you can for now. Block the main gate by today.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After quickly giving my orders, I issued the guest dismissal order. The three people left the room.


    Only after confirming they were far enough away did I let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°...Better than I expected.¡±


    I had been observing their reactions the entire time I was talking. I was curious about how people would react when I spoke definitively about my knowledge of the future.


    From what I saw, the reactions were split down the middle.


    Half were thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t know what this crazy guy is talking about, but considering what he just showed, he seems incredibly strong, so let¡¯s pretend to listen!¡±


    The other half were thinking, ¡°Hmm... does he really know something? Is he speaking from actual knowledge? It¡¯s too detailed to be a bluff, and he¡¯s very confident. Just in case...¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect them to fully believe me. Believing everything right away would make them fools. The fact that they were suspicious actually proved they weren¡¯t idiots.


    Anyway, unless a major problem arises, everyone seems to be following my lead. If things continue this way, their doubts will peak on the second day, and by the third day, when the monsters appear, public opinion will swing in my favor. It¡¯s all ording to n.


    ¡°Wow, but this feels so refreshing.¡±


    A strange thrill tingles in my chest.


    This is the first time in my life I¡¯ve openly shared my knowledge of the future. I¡¯ve always been cautious about revealing that I¡¯m a regressor, but now that I¡¯ve done it, it feels incredibly liberating.


    If it¡¯s this easy to get things done by openly acting like I know everything, maybe I should just reveal that I¡¯m a regressor in the future as well. It feels foolish to have hesitated all this time.


    In web novels, there¡¯s often a plot where ¡°transcendents are watching, so never reveal that you¡¯re a regressor.¡± But I didn¡¯t have anything like that. If there were such conditions, something ominous would have appeared long ago to warn me.


    So, even after reviewing the n again, the design is perfect. Now, it¡¯s just a matter of execution.


    ¡°...Oh, right.¡±


    I almost forgot.


    There was onest thing I needed to prepare.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Yo, heave! Yo, heave!¡±


    When I arrived at the main gate, demolition work was in full swing. Since the construction on the 4th floor hadn¡¯t started yet and wecked materials, they were breaking down the gate first.


    ¡°Baron Jorge.¡±


    ¡°Philip, if you throw the debris like that, someone else... Oh, what is it?¡±


    Baron Jorge turned to look at me, interrupting his instructions. It was a bit abrupt, but I decided to get straight to the point.


    ¡°The people summoned to the tower. Do you know all of them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re all my subjects.¡±


    When the otherworlders died, Baron Jorge mentioned each of their names as he buried them. It was proof of his deep concern for his people.


    ¡°Then, among those summoned now, is there anyone you must absolutely save?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Though he couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the sudden question, he still gave a proper answer.


    ¡°...There are about three.¡±


    Luke, a young man with exceptional skills. Phil, a boy scheduled to enter the academy. Milia, a girl with a natural talent for weather prediction.


    The three people Baron Jorge picked all had promising futures. But only three.


    ¡°I need five. Choose two more.¡±


    ¡°...If I had to choose...¡±


    ¡°Oh, and bring them here right away. I have something very important to discuss with them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Thus, five selected otherworlders stood in front of me in a line.


    Of course, they all had expressions that said, ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± And it was understandable.


    They were suddenly summoned to the tower, told to enter the castle and put on cold-weather gear. Then, they were abruptly made to work. And now, in the middle of their work, they were told toe here? It was a series of iprehensible events.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll exin as we walk. Baron Jorge, pleasee along too.¡±


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    Leading the six otherworlders, I walked into the castle and climbed the stairs. As we walked, I couldn¡¯t help but start a conversation with Baron Jorge.


    ¡°Baron, let¡¯s say a very rare and delicious apple has grown in yournd. It¡¯s a variety so precious that you don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll get another one.¡±


    ¡°...And?¡±


    ¡°Everyone wants this incredibly sweet apple, but there¡¯s only one. If everyone desires it so much that yournd isn¡¯t functioning properly... how would you handle that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Baron Jorge pondered as we ascended the stairs. By the time we reached the third floor, he finally spoke.


    ¡°I would feed the apple to the livestock.¡±


    ¡°A precious apple? Why?¡±


    ¡°If the apple is that valuable, a fight is bound to break out over it. Even if it¡¯s handled fairly, resentment will build in secret. It¡¯s better to feed it to the livestock and remove the cause of conflict, even if it¡¯s regrettable. At least there won¡¯t be any disputes.¡±


    ¡°I thought the same.¡±


    Saying this, I led the six otherworlders to a small room on the fourth floor. The yers¡¯ construction would start soon. We were running out of time.


    ¡°But why are we here...?¡±


    Baron Jorge asked in a slightly trembling voice. He had no other option but to follow me, yet now that we were here, a sense of foreboding seemed to grip him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious...¡±


    With a strong kick, I pushed against the thin wall with my heel. The wall copsed with a loud crash.


    ¡°Ah! Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Whoa! What the...!¡±


    The otherworlders crouched in fear, thinking I was demonstrating my strength, but Baron Jorge watched intently, trying to understand what I was doing.


    ¡°This... this is...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get rid of it too. The apple.¡±


    - Vrooom.


    As the wall copsed, a blue portal was revealed. The portal shimmered with a strange light. Incredible Achievement Alert! - You¡¯ve discovered a hidden escape route.


    - Passing through the portal in front of you will clear the 4th floor. (Remaining capacity: 5 people)


    ¡°Here we go.¡±


    Without hesitation, I threw one of the otherworlders into the portal.


    ¡°U-woahhh!¡±


    The man vanished into the portal with a bizarre scream. His name was probably Luke.


    ¡°Wow, this actually works.¡±


    I wondered if otherworlders could pass through the portal since yers could. It turns out they can.


    Feeling reassured, I tossed the remaining four otherworlders into the portal. Five people have passed through. The escape route is closing.


    The portal slowly disappeared after swallowing a total of five people.


    Dusting off my hands, I looked at Baron Jorge, whose mouth was agape.


    ¡°Precious apples are only going to cause fights if we keep them around.¡±


    In a previous round, a fight broke out because of this portal. Someone even got hurt.


    But ta-da! The portal is gone. Now, there¡¯s no reason for the yers to fight over it.


    It¡¯s good for me, and it¡¯s good for the yers. Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯d call a good deed?


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Vrooom.


    The blue portal faded away.


    In thest round, it was Baron Jorge who informed me about the portal. Since he was the one who discovered it, I thought it was only right to return the favor by saving his people.


    Well, now that the portal is dealt with...


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work. Oh, and for the record, I didn¡¯t mean to imply I think of you all as livestock. You get what I mean, right? I was just referencing the apple analogy from earlier...¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    Baron Jorge nodded solemnly.


    If he doesn¡¯t see me as a dimensional chauvinist, then the thoughts running through his head are obvious. He¡¯s probably wondering, ¡°How does this guy know all this?¡± And my indirect answer was, ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Does it really matter how I know? The important thing is to survive, right?<strong>***</strong>


    Time flew by.


    ¡°Are we really just supposed to smash through like this?¡±


    ¡°Apparently. We¡¯re supposed to connect the rooms...¡±


    ¡°Hmm... is this right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that guy earlier? He seemed like a total nutcase. Just do it.¡±


    The yers had begun the ¡®giant room¡¯ project. Naturally, without a detailed exnation, they were probably thinking, ¡°Why are we even doing this?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing over there?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well...¡±


    ¡°I see hammers. Get on with it!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    If I went over and red at them, they cooperated eagerly. That¡¯s right, just shut up and work.


    Why don¡¯t I tell the other yers about the future? The reason is simple.


    Yoon Jung-hyun, William Smith, and Baron Jorge arepetent. They can think critically and make sound judgments. They weigh the pros and cons of what I do and cooperate actively because they¡¯ve figured out it¡¯s beneficial.


    But not all yers are guaranteed to be like that. Most would likely react in a one-dimensional way, thinking, ¡°Is this guy crazy?¡± and resist. And it¡¯s better to be perceived as just a ¡°madman¡± than as a ¡°lunatic who thinks he knows the future.¡± The former earns fear, while thetter earns disdain. Given the choice, I¡¯ll take fear over disdain any day.


    ¡°Break the walls carefully, making sure the ceiling doesn¡¯t copse. Got it?¡±


    Regardless of the yers¡¯ enthusiasm, the work progressed incredibly quickly. Breaking through stone walls by brute force is tough, but with gloves, it¡¯s not impossible. Besides, most yers are very strong. Since only closebat weapons are avable in the tower, most people have put points into strength.


    -112:14:11


    By the time the sun was setting, the demolition work wasplete. It was a straightforward job of smashing walls, requiring no special skills, so the oue was inevitable.


    ¡°Alright, now...¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Rest. That¡¯s enough for today. You can maintain your weapons or have a meal. I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±


    With the unnecessary processes of exploring the castle, fighting among ourselves, and negotiating opinions removed, we have plenty of time. We also need to match the tempo with the otherworlders. Tomorrow¡¯s tasks can¡¯t bepleted by the yers alone.


    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re done...¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s explore the castle a bit more. There might be hidden pieces.¡±


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    The yers scattered in small groups. By the way, I already collected all the hidden pieces long ago. The ¡®emergency escape stone¡¯ that Yoon Jung-hyun should have found is safely tucked away in my subspace. They can search all they want; they won¡¯t find anything.


    With the interior done...


    I headed outside to the main gate, where the construction was nearingpletion.


    ¡°Baron, how¡¯s it looking here?¡±


    ¡°See this. Is this sufficient? As you said, even if monsters appear, the main gate should be secure. We¡¯ve also roughly reinforced the side gates...¡±


    Under the sky tinged with the colors of sunset, Baron Jorge showed a satisfied smile.


    The first day was over.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The second day¡¯s sun rose, casting light over the courtyard in front of the castle, which was bustling from early morning.


    ¡°The foundational work is the most important, as you all probably know. I trust everyone here has had the experience of fixing their own floors at home. No? Was that you, Enrique?¡±


    ¡°Baron, Enrique still lives with his parents! His dad fixes the floors!¡±


    ¡°Sigh... Enrique... How do you n to get married? If you keep this up, I¡¯ll propose aw to tax bachelors more.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±


    The otherworlders were in high spirits. They had absolute trust in Baron Jorge and would believe anything he said, no matter how absurd.


    Baron Jorge, for his part, was taking a route of ¡®feeling suspicious but willing to trust Kim Jun-ho¡¯ stance.


    I didn¡¯t need to convince all the otherworlders.


    On the other hand...


    ¡°So... we need to prepare to block the passageways, but we shouldn¡¯t actually block them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Prepare everything up to the point of blocking them, then do nothing?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of that nonsense?¡±


    ¡°...Indeed.¡±


    The yers¡¯ morale was plummeting.


    Yoon Jung-hyun was diligently exining ¡®what needs to be done next,¡¯ but the yers simply couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Saying something like, ¡®If we block the passageways in advance, the monsters will bring countermeasures!¡¯ had zero persuasive power. How could anyone believe that without being a time traveler?


    It was impossible to convince them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you working?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°...Nothing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel the need to convince them one by one, so I just suppressed them with force again. As these people had made it up to the 4th floor quickly, they were perceptive enough not to openly defy me.


    Of course, that only meant they didn¡¯t defy me openly.


    ¡°Hey, no matter how I think about it, this isn¡¯t right. What are we even doing here?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to get screwed if we keep going like this? The mission is survival, survival.¡±


    I could feel the mounting dissatisfaction reaching its breaking point. More people were whispering insults about me behind my back, thinking I couldn¡¯t hear them.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    But this was still within the expected range. As much as I wanted to grab one of them and exin in detail why I was right...


    Actions speak louder than words.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Day 3. A pitch-ck night with no moon.


    The castle, which should have been infinitely quiet, was strangely noisy. That¡¯s because I had woken everyone up in the dead of night and had them climb up the castle walls.


    ¡°Ah, damn it...¡±


    ¡°Hey, keep it down. They¡¯ll hear you.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if they hear? Let them hear! How long are we going to put up with that idiot¡¯s orders? Do you even know what time it is?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just gang up and take him out? I think we can do it if we all try.¡±


    The murmuring didn¡¯t stop. It felt like a middle school ssroom where a weary old teacher was trying to lecture.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we make an example out of someone? The atmosphere is getting dangerous...¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun whispered to me. He was right. If I picked out one conspicuous troublemaker and beat them down, no one would dare to challenge me again.


    ¡°Leave them be.¡±


    However, I am not a tyrant. I had no intention of crushing the yerspletely. I was only suppressing their autonomy temporarily out of necessity. If someone came up with a genuinely novel idea, I would be willing to ept it.


    Of course, the most novel idea was mine.


    After waiting on the castle walls for about 30 minutes in the biting wind, signs of monsters finally began to appear.


    ¡°Hey, man. What do you think you¡¯re doing? And more importantly, who are you? You haven¡¯t even told us your name...¡±


    ¡°Shh. Shut up for a moment.¡±


    A yer had taken the initiative to confront me, but this was no time to get bogged down in petty arguments.


    ¡°Is there any woman here who believes she has a protruding chin? Someone who is good at handling fire...¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s not that protruding.¡± The womanined.


    ¡°Alright, look over there and shoot your mes.¡±


    I called forth the woman who could handle fire and instructed her to shoot a fireball in the direction I pointed.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    Whooosh!


    Just like in the previous round, the fireball flew through the darkness.


    ¡°Ah, damn it. I can¡¯t take this anymore. Is this a joke to you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you. Get out here. Do you think being strong is all that matters?¡±


    Ignoring theirints and suddenly sending a fireball into the air was thest straw for some yers, and they were ready to explode.


    ¡°Uh...?¡±


    ¡°Did I see that right...?¡±


    The brightly glowing fireball illuminated an uncountable horde of monsters.


    And then... it gradually faded away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The yers were speechless, shocked. They rubbed their eyes, unable to believe what they had just seen.


    Suddenly? Monsters? So many of them? Come to think of it, the mission was about survival... And could the construction work they had been doing be rted to this?


    The moment the yers realized something, their eyes widened in astonishment.


    ¡°Nice to meet you all. I¡¯m Kim Jun-ho.¡±


    Finally, after three days, I revealed my name. There was no point in telling them earlier, as it would only have earned me more scorn.


    ¡°I never explicitly said it, but from the moment we were first summoned to the 4th floor, I foresaw this situation. That¡¯s why I nned all these measures in advance. Think back on everything I instructed you to do. Now, think about the horde of monsters approaching us.¡±


    I walked slowly along the wall, making eye contact with each yer. Those who met my gaze quickly looked down at the ground.


    ¡°It seemed like there were a lot ofints earlier... Does anyone still have any objections?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The castle was now utterly silent. Everyone was watching my mouth move with trembling eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that everyone understands.¡±


    I could sense their emotions.


    Shock. Fear. Confusion. Admiration.


    And... expectation.


    The hope that I would protect them¡ª


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start preparing before the monsters arrive.¡± The effect of the Hero Trait activates! The effect of the Hero Trait activates! The effect of the Hero Trait activates! The effect of the Hero Trait activates! The effect of the Hero Trait activates!


    ¡ªI had no intention of letting them down.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107The effect of the Hero Trait activates! The effect of Hero Trait is activated! The effect of Hero Trait is activated! The effect of Hero Trait is activated!


    ¡°What kind of aura is this...?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding your power all this time...?¡±


    Ah, this cold yet heavy sensation. I can feel the strength surging through my body.


    But I wasn¡¯t particrly happy or excited about it. Hero [C] - In moments of crisis, people think of you. You grow stronger when fighting to protect someone.


    The Hero Trait doesn¡¯t activate randomly. It triggers when those being protected recognize, ¡®This person is protecting me.¡¯


    In other words, it means they trust me. This power wasn¡¯t just given, it was granted out of necessity. Realizing that made me feel the weight of responsibility.


    ¡°As you can see, monsters areing our way. We need to survive.¡±


    But this burden is the driving force behind sess. There is no room for the thought of failure. One must always give their best. That is the least respect one can show to potential casualties.


    ¡°I have selected five team leaders in advance. There are six passages in total, so the leaders and their members will defend each passage.¡±¡°Then what about the remaining passage?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle that one.¡±


    There is a reason why I selected exactly five team leaders. There are six passages in the fortress, and with five team leaders, it¡¯s logical for me to guard one passage alone.


    ¡°Yoon Jung-hyun will inform you of the team member assignments. The bnce should be well-adjusted.¡±


    The team member assignments were based on the room allocation map Yoon Jung-hyun prepared in the previous round. There were noints about the allocationst time, so it should be satisfactory this time as well.


    ¡°...It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°This seems appropriate enough...¡±


    As the yers were divided into their respective teams, there was a general sense of agreement. As expected of Yoon Jung-hyun. He really has an eye for people.


    ¡°Now, let me inform you of the precautions. There¡¯s no need to worry about the goblins... Ah, the wolves and orcs wille mixed together. Their target priorities differ... And asionally, there¡¯s a monster that looks like a ck cat...¡±


    Next, we moved on to the battle strategy. Drawing from my past experiences, I exined in detail what to be cautious of.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fighting alone, but you all are in groups. Always be careful not to hurt yourrades, and if there are any injuries, retreat to the back of the passage. William Smith, who has healing abilities, will be patrolling the first floor. As long as it¡¯s not an instant kill, you¡¯ll survive. Sacrifice a limb if you have to, just stay alive.¡±


    In simple terms, there are twenty yers per passage. Defending a passage with twenty yers? It won¡¯t be easy, but it¡¯s not impossible.


    ¡°While we fight, the otherworlders will handle weapon procurement and check on the wounded. Protecting them is part of the fourth floor¡¯s duties, so don¡¯tin needlessly. That¡¯s all. Understood?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The yers didn¡¯t respond, their faces nk.


    ¡°No response?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    When I demanded an answer, they snapped out of their trance and responded quickly. It¡¯s understandable to be shocked when someone who was considered a madman suddenly takes charge like this.


    ¡°Alright then...¡±


    Snap!


    I snapped my fingers.


    ¡°Move out. What are you waiting for?¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Gurururururu!!!¡±


    ¡°Kiieeeek!¡±


    The monsters¡¯ piercing cries echoed through the mountains like a dreadful chorus. The aura of death settled over the fortress, causing the faces of the people to turn pale. Such unteral killing intent was truly terrifying.


    But for someone like me, who had grown used to it, it wasn¡¯t a big issue. No, the real problemy elsewhere.


    ¡°There¡¯s a missing person?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    After organizing the teams ording to the roster, it turned out one person was missing.


    His name was Eom Hong-Joong. A middle-aged man with graying hair.


    ¡°He was here just until the first day...¡±


    Now, when we searched for him, he was nowhere to be found. It looked like arge stash of food had disappeared too, suggesting he might have headed outside the fortress.


    ¡°So, he didn¡¯t run away after seeing the monsters?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    I remembered hearing a simr story in the previous round. Someone said they saw someone packing up and disappearing outside the fortress.


    ¡°One person missing is manageable. Just make sure the word doesn¡¯t spread. We can¡¯t have foolish ideas circting that everyone can escape and survive.¡±


    Eom Hong-joon had already left the fortress. Whether he went towards the monsters and got devoured in an instant, or ventured the other way trying to start his own adventure, I didn¡¯t know. But in my view, leaving the fortress was a suicidal act.


    The weather was unbearably cold, and the monsters were far from slow. Even if he ran in the opposite direction, he¡¯d likely be caught before the fifth day was over. Ultimately, there would be no escape from death.


    ¡°So, aside from that... Eom guy, everything¡¯s in order, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Now go. They¡¯reing soon.¡±


    I twirled the sword in my hand and cracked my neck from side to side.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t die...¡±


    Aside from the issue with Mr. Eom, everything was set up as I wanted. From here on out, all I could do was give it my best. If I failed, I¡¯d eithere up with a new strategy or try again under different conditions.


    ¡°Uh, uh-oh!!¡±


    A frightened man¡¯s voice echoed from the passageway. Turning my gaze toward the wall, I saw a wolf standing atop the fortress wall.


    ¡°Awoooo!¡±


    No, not just one. Two. Three. Ten.


    The monsters were crawling up the walls and dropping down inside.


    Many died upon impact, but many more survived, cushioned by the falling bodies of theirrades. Their burning eyes were fixed on the fortress.


    ¡°Gurururururu!!!¡±


    ¡°Growl! Growl!¡±


    A pack of wolves charged at me. Their eyes gleamed, saliva dripping from their mouths. The primal killing intent aimed straight for my throat.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    The zing sword I used before my regression is gone. I haven¡¯t mastered that yet.


    But even without that, I can handle this.


    I¡¯ve done this before, so what is there to fear? The weight on my shoulders is far too heavy to falter in a ce like this.


    I gripped the sword with both hands, my legs slightly wider than shoulder-width apart. Standing straight, eyes forward, moving more with my shoulders than my wrists¡­


    sh!


    In an instant, four wolves were cleaved in half. A feat like that, splitting four in one strike, is beyond human capacity. It also proved that my strength and agility far surpassed that of an average person.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Using the scattering light particles as a spotlight, I checked my condition. I could manage this even in previous rounds. The key difference now is that it feels less burdensome.


    At the optimal timing, finding the optimal path, I swing with optimal efficiency. It¡¯s the instinctive power control I honed from fighting day and night for three days straight. Swordsmanship [C] >>> Swordsmanship [C+]


    The status window acknowledged my growth, upgrading my swordsmanship from C to C+. But there¡¯s no time to celebrate.


    The wolves reached us first because they¡¯re the fastest. Behind them, orcs and goblins and many other monsters are rushing toward us.


    For the next five hours, I have to keep this up. Now, I truly feel that I¡¯ve regressed to the fourth floor.


    ¡°Kiieeeek!¡±


    A goblin, wielding a blunt dagger, threw itself at me. It snapped me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the Kim Jun-ho who regressed after getting cut by grass.¡±


    Without even using the de, I struck the goblin¡¯s head with the pommel.


    Repetitive tasks are what I despise the most.


    But a person can¡¯t live doing only what they like, can they?


    <strong>***</strong>


    The morning sunlight sparkled.


    Seven swordsy scattered on the ground. Using, discarding, and repeating throughout the night had created a small pile.


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    My body was still energetic, but my mind was exhausted. I felt a strong urge to copse onto the ground, but the presence I sensed behind me kept me from doing so.


    ¡°Incredible... You really did it. You defended an entire passage on your own...¡±


    p. p. p.


    Yoon Jung-hyun approached, pping lightly. He looked quite tired, but much moreposed than I had expected.


    Now, it was time to see if I had managed to avoid having to regress again.


    ¡°Is everyone safe?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll give you a report. We have twelve seriously injured... William is treating them now...¡±


    Twelve. Considering there were a total of a hundred yers, that number was neither too high nor too low. But more importantly...


    ¡°What about casualties? Are there any? Or none?¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile.


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The morning sunlight bathed my back. The cold leather armor gradually warmed up.


    The perfectly bnced teams. The familiarbinations of monsters. The fact that I took on the hardest passage and defended it wlessly.


    There were plenty of reasons to be confident that we could get through the third day without any casualties. The probability was over 70%, after all.


    Yet despite all that...


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Sess always brought a smile to my face.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    ¡°That guy, no, no. It¡¯s a habit. Junho-nim, he has to be a regressor, right?¡±


    Fourth floor of the fortress. Arge room that had just been finished.


    A man was passionately speaking, his face red with intensity. Pieces of jerky he had been chewing flew everywhere.


    ¡°You see that kind of stuff a lot in webtoons. The world ends once, and the strongest person left returns to set things right... Right? You get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Hey, man. Does that even make sense?¡±


    ¡°The appearance of the tower makes sense? The status window makes sense? My friend, none of this makes sense. If we were going to question what¡¯s logical, we should have started by asking the goblins in the tutorial.¡±


    ¡°Well, when you put it that way...¡±


    Seeing the others nodding in agreement, the man got even more excited.


    ¡°Everyone called him a lunatic for reinforcing the fortress gates, but I thought to myself, ¡®Hey, he knows something.¡¯ Even the odd construction on the second day had a purpose. Thanks to that, I gained a lot of experience and leveled up my stats.¡±¡°...Didn¡¯t you call Junho-nim a bastard who deserved to be torn apart on the second day?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever say that? You¡¯re just trying to make me look bad!¡±


    The man raised his voice to hide his embarrassment.


    Not just him, but Kim Jun-ho was the hottest topic among all the people on the fourth floor.


    Was he just a lucky madman? Or was he really a regressor, or even a prophet? Most opinions leaned towards him being a regressor.


    However, the ¡®regressor¡¯ people spoke of was slightly different from who Kim Junho truly was.


    He had shown overwhelming strength, authoritarianism, and cold demeanor. People naturally envisioned him as the ¡®strongest person from a distant future returning to prevent destruction.¡¯ This was also why they didn¡¯t worry about what would happen if Kim Junho were to regress again.


    ¡°Junho-nim!¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°I will work hard!!! By the way, my name is...¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    As people¡¯s perceptions changed, their behavior changed as well. Kim Junho now garnered support from the otherworlders on par with Baron Jorge.


    ¡°I... have something to tell you... Could I speak to you alone?¡±


    There were even more female yers showing subtle interest in him.


    When he was just seen as a mere madman, no matter how strong he was, people avoided him. But now, thinking of him as a regressor with a tragic past who had be cold, he seemed much more appealing.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of course, Kim Junho himself was quite flustered by this situation, experiencing it for the first time. He had started seeing people as ¡®NPCs repeating predetermined actions,¡¯ anyone would be taken aback if an NPC suddenly acted out of character.


    ¡°...Still, it¡¯s a relief.¡±


    The dynamics on the fourth floor had taken an odd turn, but there was one clear advantage.


    ¡°Hey! Move those stones faster!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been in the military? You¡¯re working like you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this before sundown!!!¡±


    People¡¯s trust in Kim Junho had started to grow. As a result, the speed of the construction had increased dramatically.


    They now began to believe it wasn¡¯t a pointless endeavor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Let me be blunt. It¡¯s impossible to block all the passages.¡±


    Baron Jorge spoke, chewing on something that resembled dried bread.


    ¡°No matter how much we¡¯ve prepared in advance... construction isn¡¯t something that can be finished overnight. And most importantly, I don¡¯t have enough mana.¡±


    Mortar used to secure the stone fragments into sturdy structures normally doesn¡¯t dry in a day or two. In this cold and snowy weather, it would take even longer.


    But Baron Jorge¡¯s magic could harden it instantly. If his mana ran out, the construction woulde to a halt.


    ¡°If I squeeze out everything I have... I can block four passages. But no more than that. This is my limit.¡±


    Just like in the previous round, two of the passages would need to be defended manually. That was what Baron Jorge was implying.


    ¡°That¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    I would handle one passage, and the yers would take care of the rest.


    I didn¡¯t believe that nearly a hundred yers can¡¯t defend one passage. The third day was the real hurdle, and I was confident the fourth day would be easier.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ?In the dead of night, just before the monsters were about to scale the fortress walls.


    ¡°How is it? Any signs?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I looked around thoroughly, but it seems there aren¡¯t any.¡±


    I had asked Baron Jorge to check if the ¡®slime that melts stones¡¯ had appeared. Even though we hadn¡¯t blocked the passages on the third day, and thus such monsters shouldn¡¯te, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Fortunately, he said there was no sign of the slimes. This meant the blocked passages were absolutely secure.


    ¡°In that case...¡±


    Everyone just needed to perform their assigned roles properly. Surely, everyone besides me could defend a single passage.


    But thatcent thought was shattered.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The moment I shed through a charging wolf, I immediately realized something was wrong.


    ¡°Gururururu... Kieeeek!!!¡±


    They were fast.


    They were sturdy.


    They were sharp.


    Even as I cut them down, the sense of unease was overwhelming. The monsters had grown significantly stronger.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t strong enough to be a threat to me. If I concentrated, I could take them down in an instant.


    In the previous round, it wasn¡¯t myck of strength that prevented me from pushing back the monsters. It was the limitations of the sword,cking in mass destruction capability.


    As long as I remained vignt and didn¡¯t let my guard down, I wouldn¡¯t suffer any injuries. Without the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait, it might have been different, but right now, I was a superhuman.


    But I¡¯m not the only one here.


    - ¡°Junho-nim! This... isn¡¯t easy! We have multiple injuries!¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s urgent voice came through themunication magic device.


    - ¡°Damn it, we had everything nned out...¡±


    ¡°First, put the stronger ones at the front. We have no choice. Pull the weaker people back and let the stronger ones handle the main defense.¡±


    There might be some resistance, but in an emergency, it¡¯s unavoidable. It¡¯s better for the strong to endure a bit more than to see anyone die.


    - ¡°Hey! Move up! Fight! It¡¯s not your turn to go out? It¡¯s Junho-nim¡¯s order, you idiot!¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun quickly drove the people forward.


    For now, this was the best we could do. If things went wrong... I¡¯d have no choice but to regress again.


    Pushing aside unnecessary thoughts, I refocused on cutting down the monsters in front of me.


    If I ended up having to regress because I was too worried about others, it would be putting the cart before the horse.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ?The sun was rising.


    The fortress, which had been filled with screams and shouts, had regained its calm.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There were twenty swords scattered on the ground. I had used almost all of the prepared weapons, exerting more force than usual to cut through the tough enemies.


    ¡°¡­Are you alright?¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun trudged up behind me, looking far more exhausted than he had the previous day.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about the others?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy. The battle was manageable, but the concentration...¡±


    I immediately understood why Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s expression was so grim.


    Inbat, even the smallest mistake can mean life or death. Naturally, one cannot rx during a fight, and the longer itsts, the more the fatigue builds exponentially.


    The hormones secreted in the brain can sustain you for just about three hours. After that, unbearable irritation and fatigue set in.


    How do I know this so well? Because I¡¯ve already experienced it.


    ¡°More importantly, what about injuries?¡±


    ¡°There are many with minor and serious injuries... but once again, no fatalities. It¡¯s all thanks to you and William.¡±


    Despite the hardships, Yoon Jung-hyun smiled lightly, congratting me.


    Thankfully, things were still going ording to n.


    However... The difficulty this time was much greater than I expected. On the fourth day in the previous round, there were only slimes, hippos, and the asional cat. This time, unexpected monsters appeared. The overall quality of the monsters hadn¡¯t been as high as it was this time.


    ¡°...This is strange.¡±


    I felt a sense of unease. Was it just my imagination? No, it couldn¡¯t be.


    ¡°Please tell the yers to gather in front of the fortress once their rest is over. We need to prepare further.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t stay like this.¡±


    It could just be my imagination, but it¡¯s better to be overly cautious than regretter. I had to prepare for everything that came to mind.


    So, I gathered the yers and gave a thorough lecture on ¡®how to survive¡¯ based on my experiences.


    I corrected the stances of those wielding swords and engaged in light sparring with the stronger yers to further hone theirbat instincts.


    I also reprimanded those who werecent, thinking that everything would be taken care of just because they were with a regressor.


    ¡°Everyone, you must never let your guard down. This is the tower. Always remember that.¡±


    As I spoke with a serious expression, the excited yers¡¯ mood became calm and heavy. This should prevent anyone from being caught off guard.


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    I had done everything I could to prepare.


    -8 : 45 : 11


    The final night was approaching.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    -00 : 12 : 22


    The morning sunlight streams through the cracks in the copsed ceiling.


    Scattered voices of yers can be heard.


    ¡°Am I... alive?¡±


    ¡°Hah, hah, hah...¡±


    Sighs of relief are let out here and there.


    Yes, they are sighs of relief. Not shouts of victory.


    ¡°Min-hee... Min-hee...¡±


    ¡°Why... why you...¡±Across therge room, people can be seen clutching whatever was left of their friends and crying. The faint smell of blood lingers unpleasantly in the air.


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    When the wave first started, I thought I had seeded.


    The strategy was to herd the otherworlders into therge room and block the passages on either side that led into it.


    Just like the day before, I was responsible for one side, and the rest of the yers took the opposite side. It was a strategy that couldn¡¯t fail.


    That is, unless a pitch-ck orc suddenly appeared.


    A ck orc, as if annoyed by the interference, ughtered the other monsters with its own hands and marched up to the 4th floor.


    The thing was... strong. Its innate physical abilities were on another level. Even for me, who had the hero trait, it took 20 seconds to bring it down.


    It had incredible regenerative power, healing deep wounds in an instant. Its height nearly reached the ceiling. It had the strength to copse the ceiling with a single blow and skin as tough as thick wood.


    It wasn¡¯t on par with the golem on the 3rd floor, but it was certainly a formidable enemy. Of course, it wasn¡¯t invincible. The only reason I couldn¡¯t kill it fast was because its neck was too thick, and its regenerative power was too strong.


    In truth, it wasn¡¯t a match for me.


    The problem was that an identical creature appeared on the other side.


    It swiftly wiped out the group of yers guarding the passage and entered the room, massacring the otherworlders inside.


    Of course, I arrived shortly after and took it down, but... there were casualties.


    Fewer than twenty people died. About ten yers and ten otherworlders. Compared to the previous rounds, the losses were absurdly low, but... once again, I failed to clear the 4th floor perfectly.


    ¡°What¡­ what went wrong?¡±


    In previous rounds, there were no monsters like this. Even if flying monsters appeared, there was never a creature this strong.


    Wasn¡¯t the 4th floor supposed to be about exploiting weaknesses? Is there something I¡¯m missing?


    Was it because there was no casualty for two consecutive days? Or something else was the problem?


    No matter how much I agonized over it, I couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion. I put in so much effort. I thought I¡¯d seed this time.


    As I racked my brain, the timer went off.


    -00 : 00 : 00Summary [yers] 91 / 100


    [NPCs] 288 / 300 (+ 20000 points for sessful survival of the key NPC)


    - Penalty Imposed: None


    - A reward corresponding to 48,800 points will be given to all survivors.


    - Kim Jun-ho, first in contribution rank, will receive an additional special reward.


    When I came to my senses, I was back on the 1st floor. I stared nkly at the message window that appeared before my eyes.


    48,800 points. Assuming everyone survives including Baron Jorge, the maximum score seems to be 50,000 points.


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    I forced myself to ignore the storm of negative emotions and creaked my body into motion. Because, as expected, the ¡®reward chest¡¯ was ced over on the other side of the 1st floor.


    With this reward... maybe I won¡¯t have to keep failing.Transparent Gloves [B] - Transparent leather gloves. Meditation [C] - Provides time to calm your mind and reflect on yourself.


    The rewards I received were the same as the ones from the previous round. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re tailored, or perhaps that¡¯s just how it¡¯s set... For the record, obtaining the ¡®Meditation¡¯ trait twice didn¡¯t cause it to evolve or anything like that. It just triggered a meaningless message: ¡®Your proficiency has increased.¡¯ 20,000 Points Achievement Reward: Intermediate Potion x 20 30,000 Points Achievement Reward: Elixir of Omnipotence [Unique]


    These are the new rewards I received. The potion is the same one everyone knows... As for the Elixir of Omnipotence, it said it increases all stats by 10, so I drank it immediately.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Sitting on the bed, I reflected on this round.


    It was good that I actively used my knowledge of the future to lead people. There was some resistance at first, but by the 4th day, people were actually eager to make themselves seen.


    However... The orc that appeared on the final day was the problem. This thing was so powerful that even mid-to-high-tier yers died because of it.


    What went wrong? Where did I mess up? There are a few possible causes, but nothing is certain.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t know...¡±


    I¡¯ll just have to do it again. You have been injured. Returning to the moment you first entered the 4th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Let¡¯s just try building the wall higher.¡±


    ¡°What??¡±


    ¡°The current wall is... about as tall as a four-story building, right? Let¡¯s raise it up to the height of a six-story building.¡±


    ¡°...That sounds tough...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just give it a shot.¡±


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    Right after the construction began, I realized it. Baron Jorge was right.


    A wall isn¡¯t something that can be built quickly, even with superhuman effort.


    Even though the third night was fast approaching, the wall hadn¡¯t grown much taller.


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    The n to raise the wall higher was a failure. You have been injured. Returning to the moment you first entered the 4th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°You, you, and you. Come over here.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m appointing you as the ¡®5th Day Special Task Force.¡¯ The mission is simple. A ck orc will appear, and all you need to do is survive. Just hold out and don¡¯t die. Easy, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes, sure... I understand.¡±


    I selected only the strongest and assigned them the task of holding off the orc that appears on the 5th day. The n worked well; though they were heavily injured, they didn¡¯t fall to the ck orc, which bought me enough time to deal with it myself.


    My strategy was a sess.


    ¡°Rrrrr...¡±


    At least until the ck wolf showed up a littleter.


    ¡°Huh, huh!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sing this way! Run!¡±


    ¡°Where can you run in such a small room... Aaargh!!!¡±


    The ck wolf didn¡¯t engage with the yers. It cleverly weaved through their legs and headed straight into the room, tearing into the necks of the otherworlders.


    Once again, I failed to ensure everyone¡¯s survival. You have been injured. Returning to the moment you first entered the 4th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Iid traps.


    I rearranged the personnel.


    I mixed up the order of the countermeasures.


    Even though I actively utilized my knowledge of the future, everything failed. The number of casualties gradually decreased, but it never reached zero.


    Thinking Icked strength, I dedicated one round entirely to training my mana.


    I locked myself in the room, using the ¡®Meditation¡¯ trait while focusing on the sensations within my body.


    As one day passed, then two, and eventually a week, I started to feel something faintly swirling inside me.


    I didn¡¯t undergo any dramatic changes like those depicted in novels with martial arts or swordsmanship, but simply spreading mana throughout my body made me feel my physical abilities improving.


    Of course, despite that, I still failed. Even though I became slightly stronger, nothing fundamentally changed.


    By this point, I understood. It wasn¡¯t that Icked power; it was that this 4th floor was designed to demand sacrifices. Someone had to die on this floor.


    The enemies adapt to the way I fend off the monsters? Sure, that part is true.


    But we should add the use, ¡°If no one dies, the monsters be increasingly stronger.¡± And if the otherworlders don¡¯t perish, the monsters grow infinitely more powerful.


    It¡¯s like ying a game that employs ¡®level scaling.¡¯ The more I prepare and put in effort, the stronger the enemy bes. My efforts are hardly felt.


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    This round, three otherworlders and two yers died. People were a bit saddened, but mostly they were relieved, grateful that the majority survived.


    Honestly, even this much is an incredible achievement.


    Is it really necessary to save everyone? Only five people died? In a situation where everyone else would perish, saving all but five is nothing short of a miracle.


    The word promise¡± reappears in my mind. At the same time, the difort that the word promise¡± brings drives me not to give in.


    Is there an answer I want on this 4th floor?


    What if I¡¯ve been agonizing over a problem with no solution? What if I¡¯ve been a clown, dancing to irrational rules scribbled by a child?


    What if all the effort I¡¯ve poured in has been meaningless?


    What if¡­ giving up at this point and focusing my efforts on Choi Ji-won is the correct answer?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But I can¡¯t do that. I already know why I can¡¯t.


    After the first regression, the number of casualties dramatically decreased. The maximum was twenty, the minimum was five. It never deviated from that range.


    However¡­ just because the number of deaths was the same didn¡¯t mean the same people died.


    Sometimes it was this person. Sometimes it was that person. Sometimes it was someone close to me, sometimes someone I barely knew.


    With each variable change, the deaths varied as well. It was like spinning a slot machine, producing differentbinations each time.


    ¡°If I give up here¡­¡±


    Someone will inevitably die.


    And the moment I ascend to the 5th floor, that oue bes permanently fixed.


    In essence, it¡¯s like I¡¯m choosing who will die. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m the one killing them.


    In the end, I reach the conclusion that I must save everyone. But if I continue like this, there¡¯s no end in sight. I¡¯ve already tried everything that came to mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Given how dire the situation has be, I must take a gamble.


    ¡°What was his name again¡­ Eom something, right?¡±


    A risky gamble that might result in significant sacrifices.


    But before that, there¡¯s someone I need to check on. This person might hold the key.


    I bit down on my tongue to steady my wavering mind. You have been injured. Returning to the moment you first entered the 4th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    A middle-aged man leisurely gathering food. He hums a tune as if he¡¯s going shopping, packing jerky and other provisions.


    ¡°I can just eat snow for water¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to this. Hehe.¡±


    His eyes are slightly zed, but his expression is one of pure, childlike happiness, unfitting for his age. What is he nning that makes him so delighted?


    ¡°Mr. Eom Hong-Joong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know my name? But who are you?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    After the first day, Eom Hong-Joong always disappeared somewhere.


    I need to uncover this man¡¯s secret.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Really? Go ahead and ask. But before that, do you want some of this jerky? It¡¯s a bit shriveled from the cold, but it¡¯s surprisingly edible.¡±


    Eom Hong-Joong handed over the jerky with an innocent expression. His face showed pure goodwill.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The problem is that this isn¡¯t a situation where he should be showing pure goodwill towards me.


    I¡¯m holding a sword in my hand. My expression is tense. My voice is cold.


    In a typical scenario, an ordinary person would either be scared or feel pressured and ready themselves for battle. Not offering jerky like this.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    For now, I took the jerky and shoved it into my mouth. I¡¯ve eaten so much of it over countless regressions that I felt like I might vomit, but I just swallowed it down.


    ¡°What? Can you really just swallow it like that? I want to try it too!¡±Surprised by what I did, Eom Hong-Joong followed suit and swallowed the jerky whole.


    ¡°Gak, gak¡­¡±


    He immediately started choking, hitting the ground with his hands while trying to catch his breath.


    Watching him struggle, I finally brought up the main topic.


    ¡°Mr. Hong-Joong.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Where are you nning to go right now? It looks like you¡¯re packing.¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m thinking of going over there.¡±


    Even though we were inside the fortress, unable to see outside, I could immediately grasp where he was pointing.


    ¡°¡­The mountains?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    Eom Hong-Joong smiled brightly as he tightened the straps on his leather pouch. He carefully checked the condition of his winter gear, then stood up straight away.


    ¡°No, no, why are you suddenly nning to go to the mountains?¡±


    I had pegged him as just a suspicious guy, but I never expected him to suddenly decide to trek into the mountains like a madman. Especially now, in the middle of a survival mission! He wants to head into the mountains in such a situation? Why?


    ¡°Well¡­ because I want to?¡±


    Eom Hong-Joong looked at me as if I were asking the most obvious question in the world, leaving me feeling like I was the strange one here.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got winter gear, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°What about at night? You could freeze to death.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that could happen.¡±


    Eom Hong-Joong rolled his eyes around once.


    ¡°But still, if I want to do something, I just have to do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m causing harm to anyone, and there¡¯s no real problem¡­ So what''s the big deal? If I die¡­ Well, that¡¯s just how it is. Anyway, I¡¯m off.¡±


    With a carefreeugh, Eom Hong-Joong headed toward the fortress gate.


    Doing something just because you want to¡­


    This man is not normal.


    Outside, snow is falling. It¡¯s unbearably cold. On top of that, we¡¯ve just been given a foreboding ¡®survival mission.¡¯


    And in this situation, he suddenly decides to climb a mountain? Just because he feels like it?


    He¡¯s nothing more than a lunatic. A deranged man who¡¯s somehow survived up to the 4th floor by sheer luck.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yet, despite all this, I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Before me, Eom Hong-Joong was truly free. Whether this man lives or dies, I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s a high chance he¡¯ll die. But he doesn¡¯t care. He has no fear in the face of challenge.


    Why do most people shy away from reckless challenges? Even when an inexplicable desire stirs within them, they¡¯re too afraid of losing the opportunity cost, so they don¡¯t take the leap.


    ?


    But this man¡­ he doesn¡¯t care about any of that. Even on the brink of death, he would still climb that mountain.


    If a man who only lives once can act this way, what was I so afraid of?


    Why did I think the 4th floor was meant for defense? Because it¡¯s cold outside? Because of the sturdy fortress? Because the monsters change forms every time?


    Why did I follow the established rules? Was leaving the fortress really, truly impossible? Even after wracking my brain, can I really not do it?


    Of course, heading to the mountains is a 100% suicidal act. The terrain is difficult, it¡¯s colder at higher altitudes, and there are variables like altitude sickness. Not to mention, there¡¯s a history of flying monsters appearing, so there¡¯s no guarantee that monsters won¡¯te.


    However¡­


    Leaving the fortress itself seemed like a gamble worth taking.


    I quickly took the portal back to reality, gathered all the necessary information, and immediately bit my lip. You have been injured. Returning to the moment you first entered the 4th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    -117 : 11 : 00


    Not even three hours had passed since the 4th floor began.


    Having finished all preparations, I stepped in front of the group.


    ¡°From now on, we will prepare to leave the fortress.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Everyone looked confused, tilting their heads in bewilderment, but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°What we need to make are sleds, tents using the spare winter gear, and snowshoes. If we prepare quickly, I estimate we can be ready within six hours, and our goal is to depart before the sun sets.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We will survive. Outside this fortress. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is he insane?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s snowing? It¡¯s freezing out there.¡±


    The yers were in shock, their mouths hanging open. They thought I was just a strong yer, but they clearly hadn¡¯t expected such a bombshell deration.


    ¡°This is¡­ a bit much¡­¡±


    Even the formidable Yoon Jung-hyun showed signs of difort, finding it difficult to ept this n as is. However, this level of resistance was within my expectations.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re all thinking. But I have solid reasoning behind this.¡±


    I pulled out an old book I had prepared in advance and waved it in front of them.


    ¡°You all remember discovering the hidden library on the 1st floor, right? Some of you even saw it with your own eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°We did see it¡­¡±


    Seeing them nod, albeit reluctantly, I continued.


    ¡°This book contains the following words: ¡®An unavoidable death approaches. Flee straight toward the rising sun. Only that will ensure survival.¡¯ We¡¯ve discovered a hidden piece, an easy route to survival. We¡¯ve struck gold here, so what¡¯s there to hesitate about?¡±


    Of course, it was all aplete lie. The book was just a manual on noble dining etiquette. Everything I said just now was fabricated.


    ¡°How can we trust that? It¡¯s in anguage none of us have seen before¡ªCan¡¯t you just make stuff up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. There¡¯s a witness right here. How long are you going to keep denying it?¡±


    At my signal, a man wearing sses nervously stepped forward. Clearing his throat, he solemnly dered in a slightly shaky voice.


    ¡°T-The statements made by this person are all true. My trait is an A-rank trait called ¡®Complete Analysis¡¯... Are there any non-Koreans here?¡±


    To demonstrate, Kyung-nam began analyzingnguages on the spot, switching between English, Spanish, French, and even thenguages of otherworlders. This finally got people murmuring amongst themselves.


    ¡°¡­Could this be real?¡±


    ¡°So we really were lucky enough to find a hidden piece?¡±


    Watching Kyung-nam tremble with guilt, I knew he was fully aware that I had lied. He just needed a little ¡®persuasion¡¯ to go along with it.


    <strong>***</strong>


    An hour ago:


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Kyung-nam.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I saved you during the tutorial, remember? Or have you forgotten when I sliced off the Minotaur¡¯s head¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ uh? You mean back then¡­!¡±


    ¡°And on the 3rd floor, I got to know Kyung-joon¡­¡±


    ¡°No way, really? Wow, what a small world¡­!¡±


    ¡°And I heard you¡¯re dating Da-hye, right? Here, take these two intermediate potions. I got them on the 3rd floor, but I have no use for them¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you, thank you so much! I really want to do something for you, but I don¡¯t have anything right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that. There¡¯s definitely something you can do for me.¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    Through that process, I managed to persuade him. Truly, wasn¡¯t it a gentlemanly approach?


    While Kyung-nam was busy proving his abilities, I discreetly approached Yoon Jung-hyun and dropped the line, ¡°I have connections with Michael Jeter!¡±


    At the same time, I casually mentioned the yer Association, and I could see the trust forming in his eyes.


    Soon, the yers¡¯ perception shifted from ¡°Is this guy crazy?¡± to ¡°Does he know something we don''t?¡±


    Just as the consensus was starting to lean toward ¡°Maybe leaving the fortress is the right choice?¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on. Sure, let¡¯s say we can somehow survive out there. But what about the otherworlders?¡±


    A woman with a pronounced chin who controlled fire stepped forward, her expression sour.


    ¡°Sure, the ground might be visible now¡­ but once the snow piles up and the weather worsens, ordinary people won¡¯t survive. Are you saying we should leave the otherworlders behind in the fortress?¡±


    Wait, this woman¡­ She used toin, ¡°Why do we even have to take care of the otherworlders?¡± And now she¡¯s upset for the exact opposite reason.


    But she wasn¡¯t wrong. In extreme conditions, the weakest are the first to die. And here, the weakest are the otherworlders. If things go ording to my n, they will indeed be the most vulnerable.


    Of course, I had prepared for this too.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be bringing a lot of wood. We can just start a fire. And why are you worried about the otherworlders?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Baron Jorge nodded with a warm smile.


    ¡°I also think that leaving the fortress and escaping is a sound strategy. The same goes for my people.¡±


    When I first exined the n to Baron Jorge, he was deeply contemtive.


    Escape outside the fortress? The idea itself wasn¡¯t bad. After all, there¡¯s a chance monsters could emerge from within the fortress.


    But outside, it¡¯s cold. The environment itself is life-threatening. At least within the fortress, there¡¯s no risk of freezing to death.


    Stay safe inside the fortress, or take a gamble and head outside. Both options werepelling, and Baron Jorge wrestled with the decision.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°What is that? It¡¯s glowing¡­ Could it be¡­ an Elixir¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m giving this to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This may be the lowest grade, but its effects are undeniable. Just a single drop can instantly heal shallow wounds. With this, the chances of your people surviving will increase significantly, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    A small gift exchanged hands, and Baron Jorge was ¡®persuaded¡¯ as well. Clearly, I¡¯m brimming with leadership qualities.


    ¡°The otherworlders are fine with it, so is there any reason to oppose?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The woman with the pronounced chin mmed up, silent as if someone who had swallowed honey.


    With her subdued, I turned back to the rest of the yers to finish what I had to say.


    ¡°By the way, for those of you who might refuse to join us due to personal beliefs¡­ you¡¯ll need to have a talk with me. We survive by sticking together. I won¡¯t tolerate any lone wolves.¡±


    I punctuated my words by mming my foot on the ground, just as I had in previous runs, to show my strength. Then, I grabbed the back of Eom Hong-Joong¡¯s cor as he tried to sneak away.


    ¡°N-No¡­ I need to go to the mountains alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop your nonsense ande with us.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    This time, I¡¯ll make sure everyone survives.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    As the sun set.


    Thud. Thud.


    Several rough sleds¡ªmore than a dozen¡ªttered against the frozen ground. The high load of wood stacked on them made the sleds shake even more.


    ¡°Dammit...¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff...¡±


    A few yers had ropes slung over their shoulders, pulling the sleds along. The scene resembled that of sled dogs pulling their loads. They seemed to realize how ridiculous they looked, as their faces turned slightly red. Or maybe it was just exhaustion.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a cart have been better? This sled-pulling is a real pain in the ass...¡±


    One of the men pulling a sled grumbled. He wasn¡¯t wrong; the frozen earth was far from ideal for dragging sleds.


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you see it¡¯s snowing? In a bit, carts won¡¯t be usable, idiot.¡±Another man snapped back at him. The heavy snow falling from the sky made the idea of using a cart sound absurd.


    ¡°...¡±


    Watching the entire scene unfold, I nodded slightly to myself.


    It¡¯s not like I left the fortress on a whim, thinking, ¡®It¡¯ll just work out somehow.¡¯ I had done my research before regressing.


    Right now, we have around 300 ordinary people, about 100 superhumans, and a variety of weapons and tools.


    Outside, the snow keeps falling in this freezing weather, and in three days, monsters will start to appear, creating a deadly environment. The key here is to keep the non-superhumans alive. While the superhuman yers might survive by sheer willpower, the others are unlikely to withstand the cold.


    Moreover, even the thickest winter clothing only slows the loss of body heat; it doesn¡¯t generate any warmth. Without a heat source, freezing to death is inevitable.


    ¡°Alright, it looks like the sun¡¯s about to setpletely, so let¡¯s stop here. Everyone, unload the wood and get ready.¡±


    That¡¯s why we brought the wood. With enough firewood, even the weakest among us can endure the cold. As long as we maintain body temperature, survival is possible.


    ¡°Huff...¡±


    ¡°Ugh, there we go.¡±


    After unloadingrge logs from the sleds, they quickly split them into smaller pieces with axes.


    After gathering the pieces together, the preparations wereplete. Of course, with the snow and cold, it wasn¡¯t exactly an environment where a fire would easily catch...


    ¡°Haa!¡±


    But if the fire is created through a special ability, that¡¯s a different story. As the woman with the prominent jawline moved around, lighting the wood with her ability, people began to gather in small groups, taking off their shoes to warm their feet.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s cold...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to sleep tonight. At least during the cold snap, we had tents and sleeping bags...¡±


    Even though there were makeshift leather mats made from torn-up spare winter clothing, there were no nkets or pillows. Inside the fortress, at least we had some protection from the wind, but out here, the biting wind was relentless. It was definitely not afortable environment for sleeping.


    ¡°I wish I had some hot cocoa...¡±


    ¡°Hey, shut up and grill some jerky.¡±


    Without arge cauldron or any convenient tools, making something like stew was impossible. The best we could do was scoop up some snow with a shovel, stick it in the fire, and heat it. In this cold weather, even just having some warm water was a blessing.


    ¡°Alright, make sure the fire doesn¡¯t go out. If it does, we¡¯ll all freeze to death. If you notice anything unusual while on watch, call me immediately.¡±


    Even though the fire was created with a special ability and was less likely to go out, in weather like this, you could never be too sure. The most crucial thing when camping outdoors was maintaining the temperature, so it was only natural that everyone focused on the fire.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    After confirming that the yers and otherworlders had settled around the fire, I approached Baron Jorge, who was inspecting the sleds.


    ¡°How are the sleds holding up?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... They seem to be in decent condition.¡±


    Fortunately, Baron Jorge¡¯s domain experienced all four seasons, and sleds were part of the local culture. That meant I didn¡¯t have to exin how sleds should look.


    ¡°Of course, since they were hastily made, the joints are a bit unstable. But that can be fixed with an inspection in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    So far, everything was going ording to n.


    The advantage of fleeing the fortress is simple. The enemy is clearly defined and unchanging.


    If we had stayed inside the fortress, we would have to face the monsters. They would relentlessly attack and adapt in countless ways just to kill the otherworlders.


    But what about outside? Outside, it¡¯s cold. The wind howls. The ground is hard as rock.


    However, at least it doesn¡¯t change. There might be a difference in how much snow falls, but a sudden blizzard won¡¯t just evolve out of nowhere.


    Of course... something even more terrifying could emerge outside the fortress. It¡¯s possible that staying inside the fortress would have been safer after all.


    If that situation arises, I¡¯ll quickly regress before any casualties ur. I could have left the fortress alone to check if it was safe outside without the otherworlders or yers, but during that time, countless people would have died. So, I believed this was the best course of action.


    After briefly scanning the people huddled together, fast asleep, Iid out my mat and stretched out on the cold ground.


    It¡¯s cold, hard, and ufortable.


    But we only need to endure for five days.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Day 2.


    It¡¯s cold, but the mood is still manageable. Although most of the otherworlders have started coughing, none of them are bedridden or too sick to move.


    Also, with snow beginning to umte, we can finally use the sleds as they were intended.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve camped out like this, not since I ran away from home in my youth.¡±


    Baron Jorge cracks a smile and makes a joke. It seems he¡¯s still in good spirits for now.


    Day 3.


    Now even the yers have started coughing. The otherworlders all look pale, and many are too weak to walk, needing to be carried on the sleds. It¡¯s shocking how quickly people can deteriorate after just two days of camping out.


    But maybe it¡¯s not just camping. We¡¯ve been walking all day. And it¡¯s not just one or two days, but three in a row.


    As more people fall ill, the frequency of our breaks increases, and the wood we brought along is burning through quickly. Anxiety begins to spread among the group.


    For three days, we¡¯ve done nothing but walk forward. The ¡®threat¡¯ I warned them about hasn¡¯t shown itself. It all feels like aimless wandering without any purpose.


    ¡°Do we really have to keep walking?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just... take a break? I can¡¯t feel my toes anymore...¡±


    We¡¯re supposed to be walking to escape from monsters, but we haven¡¯t seen a single one. Are the monsters even real? Is this man just crazy? A hidden piece? Was it all a lie?


    At first, I tried my best to coax, soothe, and persuade them, but doubt had already taken root in their hearts. In the end, I had to resort to being forceful.


    ¡°Do you think you can survive if you split off now? What about the wood? The fire? The food? Just shut up and follow me. Do you understand?¡±


    I feel uneasy deep down, but there¡¯s no other choice. Splitting up now would be nothing short of suicide.


    This is the right thing to do.


    I keep telling myself that.


    Day 4.


    There are hardly any people left with the strength to pull the sleds.


    Most of the wood is gone, but now the sleds are loaded with the sick and injured. Someone has to pull them.


    ¡°...This is bad.¡±


    Baron Jorge mentioned he¡¯s used up about half of the elixir. There were four people who were on the verge of death. The otherworlders were barely clinging to life.


    The snow has piled up so much that every step sinks deep, draining what little energy we have left. The snowshoes have proven to be of little help.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Even when we stop to rest, we have to shovel away the snow just to light a fire. Some people, their senses dulled, have gotten too close to the mes, unknowingly burning themselves.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions are grim. We only have one day left, but it¡¯s an entire day we still have to endure. Yoon Jung-hyun and William Smith, who had been forcing smiles to encourage everyone, have now fallen silent.


    There was an attempt to steal one of the sleds and escape during the night. I caught them, so the n failed, but I can¡¯t forget the unsettling looks in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Is this really the right thing to do? No one has died yet, but there are a truckload of people on the brink of death.


    Day 5.


    Now, fewer than ten people remain unscathed. Those ten had to pull the sleds alone, which sparked significant resentment. It was inevitable; after all, we were forcing the strongest among us to sacrifice themselves.


    But despite everything, no one abandoned the sleds and ran. They, too, realized that it was toote to stop.


    By nightfall, we had run out of wood for the fire, so we broke down some of the sleds to use as fuel. The remaining sleds barely carried all the patients.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    A woman, pale from pushing her mana to its limits, forced a fire to ignite. Baron Jorge scraped thest drops of his elixir to feed the otherworlders. The yers, with no other choice, shared the potions they had been saving until the very end.


    This is the final night. Clenching their teeth with the hope that they only need to endure a little longer, everyone falls asleep.


    By now, the cold creeping into my bones feels almost familiar.


    <strong>***</strong>


    -4 : 11 : 31


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ah, damn it...¡±


    I wake from a light sleep, rubbing my slightly swollen eyes. It¡¯s too dark to see the face of the person who woke me, but the voice is familiar. It¡¯s Eom Hong-Joong.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s exhausted, copsed in deep sleep, so what could possibly be important enough to wake me now? Annoyance starts to rise within me, but before I can voice it...


    ¡°Th-there¡­¡±


    Eom Hong-Joong¡¯s trembling hand points toward the horizon, in the direction of the fortress we left behind.


    ¡°Something¡¯sing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Something¡¯sing, he says.


    There¡¯s only one thing that could being from that direction.


    ¡°Wake everyone up.¡±


    We have 4 hours left.


    The monsters have reached us.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    ¡°Get up! Get up!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh...¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The yers wake up, groaning, likely from theck of sleep.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Roven! Roven!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Move him closer to the fire! Does anyone have any potions left? His condition is really, really bad!¡±


    The otherworlders, their faces deathly pale, can¡¯t even manage to stand. They look more like patients in a hospital ward than survivors of the tower.


    ¡°¡­¡±And me? I¡¯m still holding up fine. My body is brimming with energy, and my skin remains smooth without a single crack.


    Part of it is thanks to the mana I¡¯ve recently awakened, but most of it is due to the ¡®Hero¡¯ trait. The yers may not trust me, but the otherworlders do because Baron Jorge trusts me. There¡¯s a reason why I haven¡¯t regressed in the face of this extreme cold.


    ¡°¡­So, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun asks as he rubs his swollen eyes, his voice tinged with faint irritation. He¡¯s trying to hide it, but it¡¯s clear he¡¯s just woken up, and his emotions are slipping through.


    ¡°Remember when I told you on the first day, when we left the fortress, that monsters would appear? I said it was written in the book.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯reing now. Or they might already be here.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    (Though I made it up) Yoon Jung-hyun¡¯s brow furrows as he recalls what I said, ¡®An inevitable death is approaching. Flee in the direction of the rising sun. That is the only way to survive.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Are you saying those are the monsters?¡±


    We had four hours left. The sky had shifted from ck to a deep blue, and dawn was slowly breaking. This meant the shapes of the monsters were now visible.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble.


    If you listened closely, you could hear the ground trembling. That¡¯s when the realization of the danger hit, and people¡¯s eyes widened in fear.


    ¡°N-no¡­¡±


    ¡°Are all those really monsters?¡±


    ¡°My God¡­¡±


    In a panic, they fumbled to gather their belongings, but their hands were clumsy, and their actionscked coherence. Even I, who had seen these monstrous hordes dozens of times, felt overwhelmed every time. How much more terrifying must it be for them?


    ¡°Hold on. Hold on. Calm down. There¡¯s no need to panic.¡±


    To prevent everyone from falling into chaos, I climbed onto a sled so everyone could see me and tried to calm them down.


    ¡°I believe now you understand why I said we needed to run.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even the yers who had cursed me before couldn¡¯t find words to say now. It was clear to everyone that I had been right all along.


    ¡°Of course, the situation isn¡¯t good. Many people can¡¯t move, and with the heavy snow, moving forward won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    We have dozens of critically ill people, about a hundred more who are weak and trembling, another hundred or so who are simply sick, a few dozen who are rtively okay, and one person who¡¯s still fully functional.


    Trying to push forward through the snow with this group is anything but easy. More than half of the sleds were already used as firewood, leaving them fully loaded. Every step in the deep snow drains our energy, saps our body heat, and eats away at our willpower.


    If even a single monster attacks, we¡¯ll be helplessly ughtered.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t a problem unique to us.¡±


    The same goes for the monsters.


    They, too, have to trudge through this snowfield. They¡¯ve been walking endlessly across this great distance. They¡¯re also exposed to the same bitter cold.


    This harsh environment doesn¡¯t apply only to us.


    ¡°Everyone, stay calm and get ready to move. As long as we keep moving, we can survive. I¡¯ll hold them off here.¡±


    I¡¯m sending the others ahead while I stay behind to hold the line. It¡¯s not much different from what I¡¯ve done in previous iterations.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Will you be alright?¡±


    The hesitation in their voices was understandable. It seemed like I was volunteering as a sacrificialmb. But I had no intention of sacrificing myself. In fact, I was fully intent on surviving.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. There¡¯s no time.¡±


    Finally, the others began to move, albeit reluctantly. I met the eyes of the strongest among them, those pulling the sleds, and then casually tossed a bundle of swords into the snow.


    In the distance, I could see the monsters approaching. The ground rumbled beneath my feet, a sensation that oddly brought a sense of relief.


    Now, let¡¯s reflect on the past iterations. The enemy¡¯sposition is typically divided between the agile types like wolves or felines and the sturdier ones resembling orcs or hippos.


    But could the orcs really reach us from that distance within four hours? They¡¯ve been moving for two days, but we¡¯ve been fleeing non-stop for five. And just like us, they¡¯ve had to slog through the snow. It¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll catch up to us in such a short time.


    In other words, the orcs aren¡¯t a concern. They won¡¯t be able to reach us.


    So, who are the real threats? The wolves or the felines¡ªthose are the ones who will target us.


    But even that¡¯s manageable. Why? Because they¡¯re the ones at the front.


    The monster waves grow increasingly difficult with each passing day, and the enemies be stronger. However, the monsters leading this wave are those that appear on the third day¡ªthe most basic types. I¡¯m so used to dealing with them that it¡¯s almost boring.


    Of course, this isn¡¯t an entirely favorable situation for me. Unlike the narrow confines of a fortress, I¡¯m now in an expansive snowfield. This means I¡¯ll have to chase down and intercept the monsters myself.


    It won¡¯t be easy. It¡¯s never easy. But I have to do it. No one has died yet, and I¡¯m so close to finding the right solution. I can¡¯t afford to give up now.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    Sitting by the dying fire, I close my eyes and focus my mind. I can¡¯t afford to let a single one slip by. I circte the mana within my body, sharpening my senses to their peak.


    As I utilize the ¡®Meditation¡¯ trait to bring my physical state to its absolute best, the time finallyes.


    -1: 42 : 11


    Rumble!!


    The ground shakes, and the eerie cries of monsters, locked in their own lethal struggles, echo through the sky.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!!¡±


    ¡°Grrrr!!!¡±


    ¡°Howwuuul!!!¡±


    Amidst the monsters¡¯ howls, the vanguard has arrived. A lone wolf lunges at me, its jaws wide open.


    Swish!


    In one swift motion, I open my eyes and unleash a sh of my de.


    The wolf¡¯s body, now headless, brushes past me and disintegrates into glowing dust.


    Everything is ying out exactly as I predicted. The slower main force is still far behind, while the swift wolf-like monsters are the first to target me.


    ¡°Come on, then.¡±


    You¡¯re not getting past me here.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The wolves are fast. Agile. They move effortlessly across the snow.


    But the most surprising thing is that I¡¯m faster. With my high base stats, the Hero trait, and the mana cirction working in perfect harmony, I¡¯m able to intercept and take down the wolves one by one before they can reach the otherworlders.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    However, the situation is critical, and my stamina is depleting rapidly. My sword, once sharp and clean, is now chipped and worn, and the seemingly endless reserve of energy I had is beginning to dwindle. No matter how superhuman one may be, sprinting at full power for over an hour is taking its toll.


    And now, I start to see the ck cats emerging. These creatures usually appear inrge numbers on the fourth day, yet they¡¯ve already arrived. Worse still, they¡¯re moving much faster than I remember. Perhaps they sensed theck of people in the fortress and sent in their swiftest to close the distance.


    They make almost no sound, move with impossible speed, and possess exceptionalbat prowess. But I refuse to give up.


    -0 : 55 : 11


    Less than an hour remains. Just one more hour to endure. There¡¯s hope. The hope that I can save everyone.


    In response to my determination, a warm sensation radiates from my waist.


    Unknowingly, there was a new sword in the previous ¡®empty¡¯ scabbard.


    ¡ªHope.


    The sword I draw glows a deep yellow. Its brilliant light melts the snow around me, and my depleted stamina begins to slowly recover.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, you bastard!¡±


    With my renewed strength, I dash forward and cut down a stealthy cat trying to approach.


    Another sh. Then another.


    Hope kept me from faltering. It kept me going, despite the fatigue.


    Just a little longer. Immersed in a trance, I continue to dash across the snowy field, cutting down the cats one after another.


    How much time has passed since then?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thud.


    My frantic, desperate sprinting came to an abrupt halt. Not by choice, but by necessity.


    ¡°Growl¡­¡±


    ¡°Snarl¡­¡±


    A pack of ¡®ck wolves¡¯ hadpletely surrounded me. These were the ones that typically appear on the fifth day if no one is dead, but they¡¯d already reached me.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    No matter how strong I¡¯ve be, there¡¯s no way out of aplete encirclement like this. I¡¯m not some martial arts master who can create a sword barrier, nor can I fend off attacksing from every direction. Survival might be possible, but escaping unscathed? Impossible.


    But I don¡¯t give up. I tighten my grip on my sword, determination hardening my resolve. Even if I die here and have to start over, I¡¯ll make sure those who are desperately fleeing in the distance survive.


    The emotion that lets you fight, even when you know the odds are hopeless¡ªthat¡¯s hope.


    Mana surged violently within me, and my muscles swelled as if they were about to burst. I poured everything I had into my sword and swung it at the wolves rushing toward me.


    ¡°Raaagh!!!¡±


    ¡°Roooaaar!!!¡±


    Just as my glowing yellow sword shed with the dozens of dark forms hurtling toward me¡ª


    Whoosh!


    The scene suddenly shifted, and my sword cleaved harmlessly through the air, slicing my unfortunate bed in half.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    For a moment, I let out a stupid sound, still struggling to grasp the situation.


    -00 : 00 : 00 Summary [yers survived] 100 / 100


    [NPCs survived] 300 / 300 (+20,000 points for the survival of the Key NPC)


    - Penalties: None


    - Penalties: None


    - A reward equivalent to 50,000 points will be given to all survivors.


    - Top Contributor [Kim Jun-ho] will receive an additional special reward.


    - Achievement [Victory of Humanity] has been unlocked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stared nkly at the message, and before I knew it, I copsed to the ground.


    I won.


    I... w-won!


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    I immediately cleared away the bed that had been split in half and summoned a new one, throwing myself on it. As always, the king-size bed, a luxury reserved for the first floor, enveloped me in its soft embrace.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    A hollowugh escaped my lips¡ªit still didn¡¯t feel real. Finally, finally, I had saved everyone. I hadn¡¯t witnessed the end myself, but the message window floating before my eyes told me everything. I had seeded.


    Some might say, ¡°Why exhaust yourself so much for just the fourth floor?¡± But I was content. It had been a grueling, tormenting, exhausting process, yet I had managed to achieve the ending I had longed for. That was enough.


    Of course, it was true that I was beyond drained. From a mental standpoint, the smart thing might have been to save just enough people and move on to the fifth floor. But I didn¡¯t want to. This time, I wanted to save everyone perfectly, to save them all. Perhaps... Perhaps it was a form ofpensation for how things had ended so messily with Dok Su-hee on the third floor.


    No, enough with theplicated thoughts. For now, it¡¯s time for a rest.


    I buried my head into the soft pillow, wrapping myself in the nket as I rolled around on the bed. After spending so much time in a cold, barren, blood-soaked battlefield, even this small moment of happiness felt precious.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But as my racing heart slowly cooled and my sharp mind began to take over, I could no longer just roll around in bed.¡°What should I do about this?¡±


    Saving everyone on the fourth floor? Great. I seeded. I had struck a heavy blow against those who had designed the fourth floor with such absurd difficulty.


    But what about Choi Ji-won? How am I supposed to save her?


    I got up from the bed and checked the reward box I had received. The prize for my 50,000-point reward was none other than a ¡°Low-grade Elixir.¡±


    Good. It¡¯s a decent reward... but it¡¯s not immediately useful.


    This means... I can¡¯t just leave the fourth floor after regressing.


    At the end of thest round, if I hadn¡¯t personally intercepted the swarm of wolves, the yers would have been ughtered without a fight. There weren¡¯t even ten people who could have fought monsters in that cold, hungry, and exhausted state.


    But what if I¡¯m not there? What if I leave the fourth floor through the portal? What will they do about the wolves?


    No, it¡¯s not just the wolves. Because I knew the future, I could force the group to push forward despite all the resistance. ¡°It¡¯s too hard, my legs won¡¯t move, I have frostbite,¡± they had said, sharing heartbreaking stories. Still, I pushed them, forcing the march onward.


    But if I¡¯m not there? Could the others replicate that grueling march just based on the vague possibility that monsters might appear?


    Fine, let¡¯s say I don¡¯t leave. There¡¯s definitely a way to pass information to Choi Ji-won without me leaving the fourth floor.


    For instance... What if I don¡¯t leave the fourth floor, but instead send her a memo through someone else? Something like, ¡°Choi Ji-won, I¡¯m actually a regressor, and this is your family issue and the secret of the sword¡­¡± I could write out an borate letter and have it delivered to her.


    Would Choi Ji-won trust that memopletely? And would she be able to follow it exactly as instructed?


    ¡°Let¡¯s test it.¡±


    First, I need to see how much information I can pass on.


    <strong>**</strong>


    Choi Ji-won has already entered the fourth floor. There¡¯s no way to reach her.


    ¡°Heh, Jun-ho nim. It¡¯s been a while. How have you been? We haven¡¯t seen each other since we split up after the third floor. Here, drink this. You cleared the fourth floor?¡±


    But Park Cheol-jin, the firefighter, was different. From what I heard, he hadn¡¯t quit his firefighting job yet.


    ¡°¡­Did something happen on the fourth floor? You don¡¯t look so good.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin asked cautiously as he sat down on the convenience store chair.


    At first, he had greeted me with a refreshing smile and handed me a canned coffee, but now he was starting to study my expression. Do I look unwell? I feel fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. I have something to tell you. Are you free right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. It¡¯s the weekend, so I¡¯ve got time. Oh, speaking of which, Ji-won also entered the fourth floor. Did you meet her by any chance?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. The design doesn¡¯t allow for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Park Cheol-jin didn¡¯t respond. He tapped the stic table a couple of times, as if sensing something was off about the fourth floor, then shrugged.


    ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t hear what¡¯s wrong due to the information restrictions.¡±


    Yeah, this is exactly what I was worried about. Even if I wanted to pass information to Choi Ji-won in advance, if it got filtered, it would all be for nothing.


    ¡°The way you can help is simple. I¡¯m going to try to pass on as much information as I can from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just let me know whether you can hear me or not. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    That¡¯s why I wanted to test exactly where the filtering kicks in.


    ¡°You need to run on the fourth floor.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Can¡¯t hear that.¡±


    ¡°Monsters will appear on the fourth floor.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t hear that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blindly trust your own thoughts in the Tower.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I can hear that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get trapped by modern-day logic in the Tower.¡±


    ¡°I can hear that.¡±


    The questions and answers continued.


    Realizing that I was trying something serious, firefighter Park Cheol-jin earnestly yed along with my experiment.


    Time passed as we continued the test.


    ¡°You could hear all of that, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    By the time the convenience store roll cake that Park Cheol-jin had bought with the canned coffee had dried up and shriveled, the experiment finally came to an end.


    ¡°...Then, can you see what I wrote here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I can see it.¡±


    Thus, the first draft of the ¡°memo¡± waspleted. It was filled with abstract statements, starting with, ¡°Don¡¯t be trapped bymon sense in the Tower,¡± and continuing with phrases like, ¡°People should care for each other,¡± and ¡°Sometimes, you need to bend if there¡¯s more to gain.¡±


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    It¡¯s quite vague. If someone really put their mind to it, they might be able to deduce that ¡°not following logic and leaving the castle is the correct answer,¡± but...


    ¡°From reading this, can you guess what¡¯s happening on the fourth floor?¡±


    ¡°...There¡¯s no way.¡±


    The problem is that it¡¯s filled with far too many abstract ideas. I had to make sure it didn¡¯t trigger the Tower¡¯s filters.


    ¡°To be honest, I kind of understood what you were getting at. I¡¯ve seen you work hard in front of me, and the order of your questions? The direction? I got a rough idea because of that. Plus, we¡¯re pretty close.¡±


    Park Cheol-jin popped the now-shriveled roll cake into his mouth.


    ¡°But... if someone were to just read this memo, I don¡¯t think that feeling woulde across.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Exactly.


    If someone went through the whole process with me, they might understand. But just from reading this memo and arriving at the right conclusion? They¡¯d have to be a genius.


    Of course, I confirmed that ¡°information transmission¡± is possible. However, it¡¯s far more abstract and imprecise than I had hoped.


    Thisplicates things. Even if I manage to get the memo to Choi Ji-won, its persuasive power is questionable. Let¡¯s imagine she uses her wit and somehow concludes that ¡°leaving the castle is the answer.¡±


    Can Choi Ji-won really lead everyone out of the castle?


    Like Eom Hong-Joong, there might be others who have already left the castle without my knowledge. Maybe they just didn¡¯t post about it online, secretly gathering supplies and surviving after sneaking away. That¡¯s possible.


    But ¡°surviving alone after leaving the castle¡± and ¡°leading everyone out and ensuring they all survive¡± are entirely different challenges. The level of difficulty can¡¯t even bepared.


    I have the Curiosity trait, the Awe trait, and the Hero trait. I¡¯ve even regressed multiple times, learning people¡¯s personalities and handing out items in advance to earn their favor.


    Even in those circumstances, controlling people was never easy. There was even an attempt to steal one of the sleds.


    Sure, the difficulty is immense. But if it¡¯s Choi Ji-won, she might somehow pull it off. In terms of rawbat power, she was stronger than me.


    However, for her topletely trust and act on my ¡°memo¡± is a different issue. Could she really continue a grueling march, seeing so many people suffering, relying solely on an abstract memo?


    Could she push forward, ignoring the cries of those who were on the brink of death, relentlessly moving ahead without hesitation?


    It seems unlikely.


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    The weight of uncertainty pressed heavily on my chest, and I sighed. What am I supposed to do in this situation?


    Is it truly impossible to save everyone on the fourth floor and convince Choi Ji-won at the same time?


    Without me, the people on the fourth floor won¡¯t survive. Without me, Choi Ji-won won¡¯t receive the guidance she needs.


    Choi Ji-won. Choi Ji-won. Choi Ji-won.


    The only friend who truly understood me. The person who gave me the strength to keep moving forward in the tutorial. Someone precious whom I could never let fall apart.


    But that person is no longer here. She has vanished beyond the threads of time, and I will never see her again. The Choi Ji-won that exists now is not the one I long for¡ªshe is someone else.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Is it really necessary to be so fixated on her as she is now? Even if she falters here, Choi Ji-won will rise again. The deeper the wounds, the stronger and more resilient she will be.


    She¡¯s not alone, either. She has many friends, and she even has Bung-bung, herpanion. If there were some way I could help, that¡¯d be different. But as of now, I see no path forward. Rationally speaking, the right thing to do is to let go.


    And yet, the thought of simply letting go... it brings an ache to my chest. It¡¯s an indescribable feeling¡ªneither sadness nor frustration, but something that weighs on me in a way I can¡¯t exin.


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    I already know the answer to the fourth floor. It¡¯s a solution I can always repeat, so there¡¯s no need to rush. As a regressor, time is something I have in abundance.


    There¡¯s no need for a hasty decision. Here, I¡¯ll make the most rational choice I can.


    After indulging in some good food and spending two days ying games¡­


    ¡°Ji-won.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°This mighte as a surprise, but... I¡¯m actually a regressor.¡±


    I decided to meet Choi Ji-won in person.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Inside a quiet caf¨¦, only the soft music ying breaks the silence. Choi Ji-won is speechless, unable to respond.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m a regressor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What would it feel like if someone you knew came to you for advice, only to suddenly tell you they¡¯re a regressor? I¡¯m not sure. Probably disbelief, right?


    But Choi Ji-won¡¯s reaction was far more intense than I expected.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? What the hell?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Does this look like a joke to you? I agreed to talk, and then what? You¡¯re a regressor? You think because I called you ¡®Jun-ho nim¡¯ you actually are some kind of lord?¡±Her reaction was much colder than I anticipated. She stared at me with frozen eyes, her facepletely devoid of emotion.


    The sight triggered memories of the PTSD from the tutorial. Right, I used to get beaten up by Choi Ji-won with that same expression, over and over, in countless loops. It¡¯s almost nostalgic seeing her like this again.


    And I had a good idea of why she suddenly flipped out.


    ¡°Is it Bung-bung?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Bung-bung, the one who repeatedly sent me back to the start in the tutorial. I had a feeling this was it. Its tone had be a lot more lively than before, which threw me off for a moment, but there¡¯s no way Choi Ji-won would act like that.


    ¡°You¡ªhow do you¡­¡±


    Bung-bung¡¯s words trailed off, and it began to babble incoherently. Clearly flustered, its hands fidgeted restlessly, and then, as if it had nothing left to say, it went silent, retreating into the background. That meant Choi Ji-won¡¯s true consciousness had returned.


    ¡°How¡­ did you know?¡±


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s face now mirrored Bung-bung¡¯s earlier shock. She had never told me about Bung-bung on the second floor. It¡¯s only natural for her to be rattled, given that I knew a secret I shouldn¡¯t have known.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m a regressor.¡±


    ¡°¡­You weren¡¯t joking?¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. Let me exin everything from the beginning.¡±


    I cleared my throat and began to slowly recount everything that had happened up until now.


    ¡°We first met during the tutorial.¡±


    I exined how I chose Choi Ji-won to learn swordsmanship in the tutorial¡¯s vacant field.


    How I tried lying, only to be cut down repeatedly by Bung-bung.


    The encounter with the goblin shaman, the betrayal, and how everything fell apart.


    The moment when, after knowing I was trapped in a time loop, we exchanged our true feelings. The time spent with a friend who genuinely supported me.


    ¡°Do you remember the second floor? We cleared it together before moving on to the third.¡±


    I recounted how we fought against the unfair structure of the second floor, struggling with everything we had.


    How I waited for her until she arrived, and together we finally freed the city¡¯s ruler.


    ¡°We split up on the third floor, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    I told her about meeting new people on the third floor.


    How I repeated the time loop over and over, trying to get past the arrow traps.


    And at the very end, how I was betrayed by Dok Su-hee, but managed to sever her arm in retaliation¡­


    ¡°I think the fourth floor was the hardest. It was cold, long, and¡­ people kept dying...¡±


    ¡­The information I had gathered from repeating countless regressions on the fourth floor.


    And the dilemma I now faced: saving the people on the fourth floor or convincing Choi Ji-won. The choice between the two.


    ¡°Whew, I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    After recounting everything¡ªenough material to fill at least 110 chapters if written as a novel¡ªI sipped on my Frappino to quench my thirst.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­About what?¡±


    ¡°Your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -Slurp.


    Choi Ji-won took her time answering, drinking her iced Americano. After a pause, she finally spoke.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re a regressor. But... I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just... not sure.¡±


    The story of me that Choi Ji-won didn¡¯t know. The story of Choi Ji-won that she didn¡¯t know. Even though I was telling her all this, it wasn¡¯t as if she suddenly felt a deep connection or understanding. She simply acknowledged it with a quiet, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of things I could say. Things like, ¡®You must¡¯ve had a hard time,¡¯ or ¡®You¡¯re amazing,¡¯ or ¡®That¡¯s impressive,¡¯ but I don¡¯t think those would be genuineing from me.¡±


    Choi Ji-won didn¡¯t resort to the typical, superficial remarks anyone could offer. Because I was being serious, she wanted to respond with sincerity.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m curious. Why are you telling me all of this? Why are you sharing your story about the fourth floor with me?¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled out Bung-bung from her bag and gently stroked it. A moment of surprise shed in the eyes of the caf¨¦ worker, but the owner, who seemed used to the sight, stopped the employee from calling the police.


    ¡°In the tutorial¡­ we were really close, weren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then you must know how I¡¯m going to respond.¡±


    Of course. The Choi Ji-won I know wouldn¡¯t be happy if I left the people in front of me toe help her. There were also practical issues to consider.


    ¡°Plus, even if you came to me directly, there¡¯s no guarantee that I could save everyone, right? I don¡¯t have that ¡®Hero¡¯ trait you mentioned, nor do I have the Curiosity or Awe traits... And most importantly, I wouldn¡¯t be certain that this is the right path. You said it yourself that you couldn¡¯t be sure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, the chances are slim.¡±


    Choi Ji-won echoed the exact concerns I had thought of, her expression filled with sadness.


    Her strengths lie in swordsmanship,bat sense, physical abilities, and her observation skills. Like me, she shares a weakness in dealing withrge-scale threats. The fourth floor doesn¡¯t suit her well.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re back to the original question¡­ Why did you tell me all of this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did I reveal to her that I¡¯m a regressor?


    Why did I want to meet her again and have this conversation?


    ¡°I wanted to know.¡±


    ¡°¡­Know what?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to know what I think of you.¡±


    I wanted to see how I would react while talking to her.


    After spending so much time on the fourth floor, it had been a long time since Ist saw Choi Ji-won. I wanted to understand what feelings I had when I saw her again. How would I treat her?


    By telling her about my past, I wasn¡¯t just speaking to her¡ªI was also speaking to myself. I was retracing my steps, reflecting on the path I had taken.


    And as I spoke, the emotions I felt¡­ was sadness.


    I was sad that I couldn¡¯t finish the second and third floors perfectly.


    I was sad that I had to choose between the people on the fourth floor and Choi Ji-won.


    I was sad that the Choi Ji-won in front of me was so different from the one I remembered.


    I was sad that the woman who once set her sights on lofty ideals was now speaking of impossibilities.


    I was sad that she had been broken after facing death and loss.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s any less precious. Even though she¡¯s lost her memories, and our rtionship has grown distant, she is still apanion climbing the tower with me. She¡¯s someone who could help lead this world.


    But¡­ we¡¯re no longer friends.


    She calls me ¡°Jun-ho nim,¡± and I call her ¡°Ji-won nim.¡± We¡¯re business partners. That¡¯s the distance between us now. All I did was confirm it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness.¡±


    The Choi Ji-won from the vacant field and the Choi Ji-won in front of me are different people. We¡¯re not close anymore.


    What could be more distasteful than projecting someone else onto the person in front of you? I hadmitted a grave offense.


    I stood up, bowed deeply to apologize, and turned to leave the caf¨¦. After refining my mana properly, I would regress to the past.


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    With that, I settled my feelings. If I regress, I¡¯ll give up on Choi Ji-won.


    After all, even having conquered the fourth floor was a remarkable achievement. This isn¡¯t apromise. It was impossible from the start, so what is there topromise?


    I shouldn¡¯t cling to what can¡¯t be done. I need to look forward and move on.


    ¡®Okay, then.¡¯


    I hadpletely let go of my feelings for Choi Ji-won.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Or at least, I almost had.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    With hollow eyes, Choi Ji-won grabbed my wrist tightly¡ªso tightly that if she squeezed a bit harder, I might¡¯ve been forced to regress; Her grip was that strong.


    ¡°Wh-what is it?¡±


    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re upset because the ¡®Choi Ji-won from the tutorial¡¯ and the ¡®Choi Ji-won now¡¯ are too different, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­In extreme terms, yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so different about them?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There were many words that came to mind, but none of them came out easily, as if they were bottlenecked in my throat.


    The differences between the Choi Ji-won now and the one from back then. There were so many, it was hard to count. The most basic difference was theck of closeness. But if I had to sum it up in one sentence, the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial was a shining hero.


    She was someone I could look up to, someone I could follow, someone I could respect. That was who Choi Ji-won was.


    But now, that image had faded. Partly because I had be stronger, and partly because the Choi Ji-won before me had just tasted bitter failure and was struggling.


    The disconnect between the Choi Ji-won I remembered and the one in reality only widened the gap in my heart. Perhaps the Choi Ji-won of my memories had grown toorge in my mind.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to carefully exin this in words, our eyes met.


    ¡°Say it clearly, once again.¡±


    Was it simple curiosity? Or maybe it was her pride that was hurt? Maybe it was both.


    As I stared into her eyes, swirling with a mixture of emotions, I found myself unable to continue.


    ¡°Tell me who this Choi Ji-won you remember is.¡±


    Because in her pupils, I could see a light slowly beginning to shine.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    The truth is, the concept of azy genius doesn¡¯t really exist.


    A genius is someone who, when taught one thing, learns ten. They are the kind of person who grasps solutions to problems that others struggle with as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    However, even geniuses are still beings that need to learn. If someone knew things without ever learning, that wouldn¡¯t be a genius¡ªthey¡¯d be a reincarnator or someone possessed by a spirit; Geniuses just learn at an astonishingly fast pace.


    People often say that geniuses are born that way, that they inherit their talent, and they crush the efforts of others with their innate brilliance. But if you look at the top-tier geniuses in any field, it¡¯s likely that they worked even harder than anyone else. They probably devoted their entire life to unlocking their potential.


    And if there¡¯s one defining trait of such geniuses, it would be:


    ¡°Tell me. How exactly am I different from the tutorial?¡±


    ¡®Self-esteem. Self-love. Self-assurance.¡¯


    You¡¯d say their self-esteem is off the charts.


    With innate talentbined with relentless effort to be the best in their field, it¡¯s no wonder they see themselves as special. After all, they are special.So, telling someone like her, in a roundabout way, that ¡°You¡¯re not as good as Tutorial Choi Ji-won¡± naturally provokes a reaction like this.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I definitely said too much.¡±


    But even though I apologize, I don¡¯t n on taking back what I said.


    Of course, it¡¯s true that I was extremely rude to Choi Ji-won.


    The most exhausting type of person in a rtionship is someone who sets expectations on their own and gets disappointed on their own. From the perspective of the person on the receiving end, it feels like they¡¯ve done nothing wrong, but the person in question suddenly grows cold.


    But in this case, I didn¡¯t set my own expectations. I based my evaluation of her on what I saw and felt in the tutorial. The Choi Ji-won now is definitely different from the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial. In fact, the Choi Ji-won from the past was better.


    Of course, saying that out loud might just earn me a p that could send me back in time again. So I keep my head bowed, muttering another apology.


    ¡°Forget about apologies! Just exin yourself. I¡¯m not asking for something impossible, am I?¡±


    But Choi Ji-won isn¡¯t ready to let this go, her eyes burning with intensity as she presses forward. It¡¯s hard to believe that this is the same woman who was writhing in defeat just moments ago.


    ¡°Sit down again. I need an answer from you. Actually, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s just leave. Come to my ce.¡±


    Choi Ji-won grabs my wrist tightly and starts pulling me out of the cafe. When we first met, it was aroundte lunch, but now the sun has already set and the streetlights have flickered on.


    ¡°W-whoa¡­¡±


    Her grip is too strong. To avoid an absurd scenario where I¡¯m sent back in time again, I have no choice but to follow her¡­


    <strong>***</strong>


    Choi Ji-won¡¯s house was surprisingly ordinary, just a typical countryside home. Since her father ran a dojo, I thought there would be one attached to the house, like something out of an anime... But the dojo was actually on the fourth floor of a nearby shoppingplex, and the house was separate.


    ¡°Drink this.¡±


    She seated me at the dining table and poured a ss of milk. She did the same for herself, then scooped in a spoonful of powder and stirred it vigorously.


    ¡°¡­Do you take protein?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a brief reply, she downed the protein milk in one go. It was unexpected to see someone with such a cold, stoic exterior drinking milk so aggressively, almost like a soldier.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use to drink stuff like this,¡± she said, wiping the milk from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get back to the point. What¡¯s the difference between me now and the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial? What¡¯s so different that you look at me with those eyes?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just like how I had seen something in her gaze, it seemed she had noticed something in mine as well. It must have hurt her pride.


    But as I said before, I had no intention of taking back my words.


    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re talking basics, the difference is in strength.¡±


    The Choi Ji-won from the tutorial was practically like a god, but the Choi Ji-won standing before me now is just an overwhelmingly strong person. That¡¯s how I see it.


    To put it another way, it¡¯s like the difference between an EX-rank hunter and an S-rank hunter. Both are extraordinary, but the former carries an overwhelming presence.


    ¡°But that could also be because I¡¯ve grown stronger myself, or maybe because the time we spent was different. That¡¯s not really the important part.¡±


    The real issue starts now.


    ¡°The Choi Ji-won from the tutorial was a hero. She never knew how to give up. Even in the face of failure, she always aimed for the ideal.¡±


    No matter the circumstances, the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial never gave up. She never fell into despair. Even when everything was going wrong and many people were bound to die, she was the kind of woman who could still smile.


    ¡°The point is, she wasn¡¯t lying down defeated like you are now. When I first saw you in the caf¨¦ earlier, I thought you were a corpse. There was no life in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡±


    Choi Ji-won shot back immediately.


    ¡°The ¡®Choi Ji-won from the tutorial¡¯ that you¡¯re talking about¡ªshe must have felt despair too. She probably shed tears. You said you were betrayed by the Goblin Shaman at noon, but when you met her again in the clearing, it was at dusk, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°During that time, she would haveposed herself. She probably wanted to suggest to you that you both eat the golden orb and move on to the next floor together. I¡¯m someone who gets discouraged by failure, but I¡¯m not someone who can¡¯t ovee it.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°And you said the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial never gave up? No, I give up quite easily. It¡¯s just that I only give up after doing everything I possibly can.¡±


    Choi Ji-won pulled out her beloved Bung-bung and ced it on the table with a thud.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t half-given up, would I have been sitting there leisurely chatting with you in that clearing? I would have been scrambling, doing something, anything. I listened to you because I had already half-surrendered.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I start recalling the slightly faded memories of the tutorial. Did Choi Ji-won really never give up back then? She told me not to give up, but that was after I revealed the fact that I could regress.


    Seeing me lost in thought, Choi Ji-won¡¯s voice grew louder.


    ¡°And you said there¡¯s a difference in strength? I can¡¯t understand that either.¡±


    She walked over to the veranda and returned with an armful of empty protein containers.


    ¡°Like I said earlier, I didn¡¯t used to drink this stuff. So why did I start all of a sudden? It¡¯s because a superhuman body isn¡¯t very fuel-efficient.¡±


    As a yer¡¯s stats increase and their physical abilities improve, their food intake naturally increases too. Sure, the time you canst without food gets longer, but we¡¯re not sports cars that can run without fuel.


    ¡°You said you trained while repeating regressions, right? Maybe that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know. When a superhuman starts training, food bes insatiable.¡±


    No matter how much you eat, it¡¯s never enough. That¡¯s why she started forcing herself to drink protein. After clearing the tutorial, Choi Ji-won had pushed her body to the absolute limit in her efforts.


    ¡°You might have activated your hero trait, but at that moment, you were stronger than me. So, I put in the effort too. To surpass you.¡±


    Choi Ji-won pulled out Bung-bung and tossed the ss she had been drinking milk from into the air.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    sh!


    In an instant, the sound of shattered ss echoed as the sliced pieces of the cup fell to the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yes, sliced. Not shattered. She had sliced the ss. In midair, no less.


    Ipared the strike I had just witnessed to the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial. If the Choi Ji-won from back then felt like someone who restrained her overwhelming physical abilities through technique, the Choi Ji-won now is someone who fully utilizes her strength while sharpening her skills to an even greater degree.


    As I climbed from F-rank to A-rank, she had grown from S-rank to SS-rank. The only difference is that the gap between us has narrowed.


    ¡°The me of the past wasn¡¯t perfect. I¡¯m not some kind of superhuman like you think.¡±


    Click.


    Choi Ji-won sheathed Bung-bung back into its scabbard.


    ¡°But I am someone who keeps improving. No matter what kind of person the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial was, the person I am now is better. And that will continue to be the case.¡±


    Relentless ambition for growth¡ªthat was Choi Ji-won¡¯s pride. I had just stirred up a ho¡¯s nest.


    ¡°¡­But I¡¯ve seen how the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial matured through trials¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªAnd so have I! The faces of the people who died on the fourth floor are still vivid in my mind. I will never forget this moment. It¡¯s only natural for me to strive so that I never face the same situation again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial always sought better solutions. For instance¡­ what if I had written a note saying, ¡®Don¡¯t go up to the fourth floor!¡¯ and had someone else deliver it to you? Doesn¡¯t that seem possible? If it had been the tutorial¡¯s Choi Ji-won, she would have thought of this.¡±


    ¡°I thought of that too. But I didn¡¯t say it because I judged it wasn¡¯t feasible. Let me exin the circumstances of how I cleared the third floor and entered the fourth. It¡¯s a structure that simply didn¡¯t allow anyone else to intervene.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Now, I had to admit it.


    The ¡®Choi Ji-won from the tutorial¡¯ that I envisioned was a giant I had looked up to at my weakest moment. She was someone who reached out her hand to me in my darkest time, and because of that, her presence in my mind had inted. I had been overestimating her.


    ¡°¡­The Choi Ji-won from the tutorial spoke to me informally.¡±


    ¡°I can speak informally too if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Not wanting to admit this truth, I stubbornly tried to insist, but Choi Ji-won quickly shut me down.


    ¡°Kim Jun-ho. Admit it. The only thing the tutorial me has over the current me is that we share memories.¡±


    Thud thud¡ªshe mmed her palms onto the table as she spoke. But this time, I had something to say as well.


    ¡°¡­Yeah, you might be right. The Choi Ji-won of now may be a better person than the Choi Ji-won of then. But what about the memories you just mentioned?¡±


    The current Choi Ji-won may have be a better version of herself, but that doesn¡¯t make her more precious.


    The Choi Ji-won whoforted me in my hardest moment, who cheered me on, who shares memories with me¡ªher value is iparable to anything else.


    We¡¯ve already moved far beyond the argument of whether ¡®past Choi Ji-won was better than the present Choi Ji-won.¡¯ But the reason I was truly sad, at the core, was because the Choi Ji-won who shared those memories with me was gone, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°This is why I¡¯ve been sad. Forget everything else I said earlier. This is the truth of my feelings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Choi Ji-won, gripping Bung-bung tightly, seems to be mulling over something.


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯re sad because you lost a precious friend, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She pulls out her phone from her pocket and naturally opens the calendar app.


    ¡°You said youpletely cleared the fourth floor, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And now you¡¯re torn between saving me and something else, having to choose just one.¡±


    Bzzz.


    My phone vibrates in my pocket.


    I pull it out to check the message¡ªChoi Ji-won has sent me her address.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡ªno, next week. Come to my ce. You¡¯ve got plenty of time before you regress, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious too now.¡±


    Her dry, cracked lips curve into a small smile.


    ¡°I want to know just what the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial saw in you.¡± Curiosity Trait has activated.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    A week flew by in the blink of an eye. Gathering information, training with my sword, and practicing moving mana around¡ªit all made time race by.


    ¡°Three more bowls of udon, please!¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t spend all my time on self-improvement. The first thing I did was go on a food tour. On the fourth floor, I had to survive on jerky and stale bread, so my craving for delicious food was always strong.


    Like a soldier on a hundred-day leave, I indulged in the sweetforts of society, and before I knew it, a whole week had passed.


    I¡¯ve always set goals and relentlessly pursued them. So, just lying in bed felt satisfying.


    If you think about it, this is how life was supposed to be¡ªwork, eat, y, sleep.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be a ce where people get torn apart by monster attacks, or where I have to swing a sword until my head throbs with stress. This reality hit me anew.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Anyway, as time passed, the day of our promise finally arrived. I was standing in front of Choi Ji-won¡¯s house.Sure, I could¡¯ve just ignored the promise and regressed, but I felt guilty for the stubbornness I¡¯d shownst time. So, for today at least, I decided to humor her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but scan Choi Ji-won¡¯s outfit.


    Her trademark ponytail was as expected. She was wearing slightly fitted jeans and a loose white oversized t-shirt that wasn¡¯t tucked in. It was the same style she used to wear back in the tutorial.


    Was that intentional?


    Despite the storm of emotions swirling inside me, Choi Ji-won seemed unchanged. It seemed she had shaken off some of the despair from her failure on the fourth floor over the past week.


    ¡°Have you eaten? Let¡¯s get some food first. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Choi Ji-won tilted her head slightly, gesturing for me to follow. As I walked with her through the streets, we soon arrived at a barbecue restaurant.


    ¡°¡­Barbecue? For lunch?¡±


    ¡°What, got a problem with that?¡±


    Choi Ji-won chuckled and walked straight into the barbecue restaurant. Feeling awkward just standing there, I followed her inside.


    ¡°The aprons¡­ here they are. Take a seat. I¡¯ll handle the order.¡±


    With a natural motion, she grabbed two aprons and started calling over the server to ce an order.


    ¡°Auntie! Five servings of pork belly, five servings of pork neck, and some pig skin too. Oh, what¡¯s this? A new dish? We¡¯ll have that too.¡±


    ¡°Ji-won, aren¡¯t you eating a bit too much these days? And who¡¯s this young man with you? Is he by any chance¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Auntie!¡±


    Choi Ji-won bickered yfully with the server before clearing her throat and putting on her apron.


    ¡°Do you want soybean stew? How many bowls of rice? Don¡¯t hold back¡ªI¡¯m treating today. After all, I¡¯m the one who called you out.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really not what I expected.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the type to...¡±


    My first impression of Choi Ji-won¡­ was cold. Distant. Her eyes were sharp.


    She has this perfect chaebol heiress vibe, and seeing her so naturally order a feast of meat felt a bit off. She seemed like the type to twirl pasta in a fancy restaurant.


    ¡°I like pasta too. Vongole pasta. But pasta doesn¡¯t fill you up. And ordering too much feels a bit awkward. Ah, the meat¡¯s here.¡±


    As she received the wooden board piled high with meat, she suddenly shot a re at me.


    ¡°Hey. I brought you to a barbecue ce because I thought you¡¯d like it, and now what? You think it doesn¡¯t suit me? Should we just head to a pasta joint then? Or tteokbokki? Or even M xiang guo?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I was gonna treat you, but now we¡¯re splitting the bill.¡±


    Grumbling, Choi Ji-won grabbed the tongs and began cooking the meat.


    Hisssss.


    The meat sizzled on the grill, the sound alone making my mouth water. In contrast, our conversation abruptly stalled.


    Though we chatted casually, there was still a subtle distance between us. The moment I realized that, an awkward silence crept in.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We quietly grilled the meat for a moment.


    ¡°Shall we start eating? Looks like it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, yeah. Sure.¡±


    And so, the silent meal began. The sound of the news from the TV mounted on the wall. The hum of an old fan spinningzily. The muffled sound of a phone calling from the kitchen. The cars passing by the open door. Everything made noise¡ªexcept for us.


    I felt like I should say something, but I didn¡¯t know what. I didn¡¯t even know why we were meeting today in the first ce. What am I supposed to do?


    ¡°So, what did you do before the Tower appeared?¡±


    While I was stuck thinking, Choi Ji-won broke the silence.


    ¡°Me? Well¡­ I just went to school.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? What school?¡±


    She rested her chin on her hand, looking genuinely interested. Memories of the tutorial crept back¡ªthe endless conversations about school that led to constant sparring with her.


    ¡®Ugh, why do I suddenly feel nervous?¡¯


    ¡°Okay, let me tell you first then; I almost went to Korea University. They were going to recruit me as a special talent for the physical education department.¡±


    While I was reliving my tutorial-induced trauma, Choi Ji-won continued talking casually.


    Wait, Korea University?


    ¡°¡­Korea University? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It was right after my dad passed away, so I turned them down. Still, sometimes I wonder what it would¡¯ve been like, going to college.¡±


    She ced a piece of meat on top of my rice before grabbing another piece for herself.


    ¡°I went to an all-girls high school, so I don¡¯t have any male friends. The only men I know are all older. People always say you make lots of friends in college, right?¡±


    She chewed thoughtfully on a piece of pork neck as she spoke.


    Now that I think about it, she¡¯s only 20 years old. I hadpletely forgotten, with her strong personality and cold demeanor.


    Wait, does that mean I¡¯ve been locked in a power struggle with a 20-year-old girl this whole time? Feeling ridiculous, I stuffed a piece of meat into my mouth.


    ¡°Wait, wait. Don¡¯t just eat¡ªtalk to me.¡±


    It seemed Choi Ji-won still had plenty of questions, as the conversation continued from there.


    ¡°What do you usually do to rx?¡±


    ¡°Do you know this YouTube channel? It¡¯s pretty fun.¡±


    ¡°Instagram? Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°MBTI? I only do kendo, so I don¡¯t know much about that stuff. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Swords? Do you really want to talk about swords while eating?¡±


    ¡°But seriously, do you really regress just by a small scratch? I guess it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to experiment¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve finished all the meat.¡±


    As we continued chatting about random things, including each other¡¯s daily lives, the meat disappeared quickly.


    ¡°Should we order more?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s head out. Auntie, we¡¯ll take the check!¡±


    ¡°Sure! Ah, young man, please take good care of Ji-won~.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Auntie!¡±


    Choi Ji-won grabbed her bag with Bung-bung inside and stepped out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Kim Jun-ho, do you y games?¡±


    ¡°Games? I¡¯m obsessed. Are we heading to a PC bang?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Choi Ji-won was into gaming too. A smile was about to spread across my face.


    ¡°No, are you an otaku or something? I was talking about an arcade. Follow me.¡±


    Shaking her head, Choi Ji-won let out a deep sigh. Well, I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s the kind of game she meant.


    And so, we arrived at the arcade.


    ¡°Wanna try the basketball game first?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    I inserted the coins, and basketballs started rolling out. Casually, I grabbed one and shot it cleanly into the hoop. Both Choi Ji-won and I mechanically kept sinking shots, and before long, we set a new arcade record.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Boring. This is ridiculously boring.


    Not long ago, we were risking our lives, fighting battles where every second counted. How hard could it be to toss a ball into a hoop? It was only slightly more challenging than eating rice cakes lying down.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t working. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Apparently, Choi Ji-won felt the same way, as she led me outside the arcade.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try this.¡±


    ¡°¡­This?¡±


    She pointed to a punching machine. The mitts were pretty worn out, suggesting the machine was quite old.


    ¡°Hey, won¡¯t this thing break if we hit it?¡±


    Even though I¡¯d only just cleared the fourth floor, my physical abilities were already far beyond that of an ordinary person. If I wanted to, breaking the machine would be no challenge at all.


    ¡°No, that wouldn¡¯t be fun. Look at the score here.¡±


    Choi Ji-won tapped on the scoreboard that read 000.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it a game. Whoever gets exactly 777 points wins. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds good.¡±


    It would definitely be harder to hit the exact score than to just smash the machine. Alright, this time, I¡¯ll beat Choi Ji-won.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    But the result? A total defeat for me. While I keptnding awkward scores like 600 or 900, Choi Ji-won consistently stayed in the 700 range and eventually hit the exact 777.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not in control of your body, are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±


    Thanks to the rapid growth of my physical stats from my achievements on the third and fourth floors, my body had undergone significant changes. And with my hero trait activating, my physical capabilities changed so drastically that I still wasn¡¯t quite used to my current state.


    ¡°You lost the bet, so you¡¯re buying ice cream.¡±


    ¡°Should we head to the convenience store?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you kidding?¡±


    After indulging in ice cream at a franchise with 31 vors, the sun had begun to set.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We walked down the street in silence. The orange glow of the sunset reflected behind Choi Ji-won, just like it had back in the tutorial.


    Realizing this made my chest ache.


    ¡°Choi Ji-won.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Why did you want to meet today?¡±


    The time I spent with Choi Ji-won was fun. We shared some hobbies, and we got along well. Besides, Choi Ji-won is insanely beautiful.


    But the closer I got to her, the heavier my heart felt. An ufortable feeling was growing inside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to regress anyway. I told you, didn¡¯t I? I want to reduce the time it takes to clear the floors as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Ji-won adjusted the bag with Bung-bung inside and, after carefully choosing her words, finally answered.


    ¡°Well¡­ I was curious too. I told you about my dad during the tutorial, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I never really talked about that with anyone before. My close friends know, of course, but I¡¯ve never had a conversation about it. It¡¯s sensitive and deeply personal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, why did I trust you with that? I don¡¯t understand it. Was it because I was close to death? But we had the golden orb back then, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°So what was it that made me share my most secret story with a guy I¡¯d just met in the tutorial? I was curious. I thought maybe spending time with you would give me the answer.¡±


    Choi Ji-won stopped walking and turned to look directly at me. The sunset hit her face, making her squint slightly. ¡°So, does that answer your question?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± But I still had one more thing to ask. ¡°So, after spending today together, what do you think? Why do you think you told me that story?¡±


    Just like I had been observing Choi Ji-won, she had been observing me. And I wanted to know what her conclusion was.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure.¡±


    She let out a smallugh.


    ¡°So,e out again next week. To my ce.¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got plenty of time, right? You¡¯ll just be back on the fourth floor when you regress. Don¡¯t you need to train and hone your mana before new possibilities open up? You said you already know the perfect way to clear it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    And because she wasn¡¯t wrong, I could only nod in agreement¡­


    ¡­Ignoring the ache in my chest.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    A week passed.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say your hobby is visiting famous restaurants? I heard the noodles here are amazing. Interested?¡±


    Another week went by.


    ¡°There¡¯s an aquarium and a caf¨¦ here? Let¡¯s check it out. Whoa, why is the price like this?¡±


    Time continued to pass.


    Restaurants. Caf¨¦s. Movie theaters. Parks. PC rooms. Amusement parks. Hanok viges<em>. Botanical gardens. Lakes. Gyeongbokgung Pce</em>.


    The time we spent together piled up. The memories we shared increased. Slowly, a subtle tension grew between us.


    It was such a joyful time, so fun that it made me forget all the hell I¡¯d been through in the snowy mountains of the 4th floor.


    The truth I¡¯de to realize again was that I was incredibly lonely. Every time I regressed, people reacted the same way. They moved as I had nned. If I used my abilities, they obediently followed my words.¡°Can¡¯t I just have a bite of that? No? Well, I¡¯m going to eat it anyway.¡±


    That¡¯s not how human rtionships work. Human rtionships are about different peopleing together, causing all sorts of reactions.


    It was something I¡¯d finallye to understand.


    ¡°Wow, today was really fun.¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been perfect if you didn¡¯t break the puzzle at the escape room caf¨¦.¡±


    ¡°What? Kim Jun-ho, do you want to die?¡±


    Choi Ji-won and I were already friends. After months of being with each other, it just happened naturally.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In that moment of realization, I felt that the time was near. Because¡­


    ¡®Time flows relentlessly.¡¯


    ***


    It was a dark, deserted street. The only light came from the asional streetmp flickering on.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Choi Ji-won and I walked in silence. People say that when silence isn¡¯t awkward between two people, they¡¯re true friends. But the silence between us right now felt unbearably ufortable.


    ¡°Ji-won.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    For the first time, I called her by her name. It felt awkward, but somehow necessary.


    What I was about to say would stay with me forever. And I wanted to call her by her name when I thought back to this memory.


    I cleared my throat, adjusted my clothes for no reason, and finally spoke the words I¡¯d rehearsed countless times in my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to regress.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ji-won said nothing, but her expression wasn¡¯t one of shock. Instead, it felt like she was expecting this moment.


    ¡°If you look at the news these days, all they talk about are yers. Whomitted what crime, who¡¯s amazing, who¡¯s getting stronger¡­ I heard some lunatic massacred dozens of other yers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at us. We¡¯ve barely cleared the 4th floor, and we¡¯re already more physically capable than Olympic gold medalists. If this is what it¡¯s like now, what happens when we reach the 10th floor? The 20th? The 50th? Just how powerful will we be? How unstable will society get? If we don¡¯t clear the tower as fast as possible, the world might be destroyed by yers.¡±


    I stood there, reciting the words I had prepared mechanically. They were meant for Ji-won, but also myself.


    ¡°So, for everyone¡¯s sake¡­ I have to regress. I can¡¯t let the world end just because I want to enjoy myself.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to regress. But I had to. For everyone.


    -Tap.


    Ji-won¡¯s footsteps came to a stop. I stopped as well.


    We stood under the streemp, both of us staring at the ground.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±


    Ji-won asked cautiously.


    ¡°You said it yourself. Every time you regress, it hurts too much to lose the people you got close to. You didn¡¯t want to get close to anyone anymore, and you were going to keep your distance. But because of me, we got close, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    The moment she said, ¡®See you next week,¡¯ I knew this moment wasing. I knew it would be wiser to regress right away.


    ¡°I guess... I was struggling too.¡±


    Like someone who reaches for a cigarette knowing it¡¯s bad for them, I think my judgment got clouded by loneliness. I chose a future that could only end in ruin.


    Ji-won chuckled as she watched me scratch the back of my head awkwardly.


    ¡°Jun-ho, Kim Junho. Do you know what your face looked like when I first saw you in the caf¨¦?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You just had this nk expression. Like a person who didn¡¯t have a soul.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I kept thinking about it, and honestly, you¡¯re really strange.¡±


    Ji-won circled around me as she spoke.


    ¡°When we hang out, you seem like a regr guy. Like if I had a normal guy friend, I¡¯d imagine it would feel just like this.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am just a regr guy your age.¡±


    ¡°But your actions, they say otherwise.¡±


    Ji-won stopped walking and stood behind me.


    ¡°Saying you want to save everyone? Repeating your regression because you can¡¯t bear the thought of someone dying? Most people would¡¯ve given up by now. They would¡¯ve found some middle ground.¡±


    ¡°¡­If I didn¡¯t have the power to regress, I would¡¯ve given up too.¡±


    But that¡¯s not the case. I was given a tool that allowed me to achieve the best possible oue, and giving up would feel like neglecting my duty.


    ¡°No, Jun-ho. It¡¯s your mindset that¡¯s different.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see her face, but somehow, I could feel that Ji-won was smiling.


    ¡°You keep saying you¡¯re just an ordinary guy, and your actions mostly reflect that, but... your sense of responsibility is off the charts. No one¡¯s threatening you with ¡®If you don¡¯t do it, the world will end!¡¯ but here you are.¡±


    ¡°It could really end if I didn¡¯t do anything, though.¡±


    ¡°Most people don¡¯t think like that. If anything, they¡¯d think, ¡¯It¡¯s just me, what difference does it make?¡¯¡±


    Ji-won¡¯s tone shifted suddenly, after almostplimenting me.


    ¡°But what about you? What happens to you as you wear yourself down through all this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you clear the tower all the way to the top with those empty eyes I saw back in the caf¨¦... What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to avoid that kind of situation.¡±


    ¡°Has it worked?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Hadn¡¯t I felt it so painfully on the 3rd and 4th floors? That strange feeling where people stopped looking like people.


    ¡°But... What else can I do? If I don¡¯t do it, the world might end.¡±


    Honestly, it¡¯s still hard for me to fully grasp. The world is going to end? When? How? There¡¯s nothing concrete.


    But that¡¯s precisely the tower¡¯s trap, and I knew it. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I might stray along the way. I could waste time. But right before moving on to the next floor, I had to give it my all to get the best possible oue. That¡¯s the only answer I¡¯vee up with.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the silence, Ji-won¡¯s slightly rough hand reached out from behind and gently held my hand.


    ¡°Do you know what my ideal type is?¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°Someone I can respect. Like my father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re... kind of amazing.¡±


    Ji-won¡¯s voice trembled.


    Hearing that, my breath grew shallow. It felt like the blood was draining from my head.


    ¡°At first, it was all just curiosity. But now, it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°I know this might hurt you. Maybe you¡¯ll end up hating me, cursing me for years, thinking I¡¯m a terrible person.¡±


    ¡°Please, no...¡±


    ¡°But I think this is better than watching you turn into some emotionless machine. For you to stay Kim Jun-ho, the person you are... this is the right thing to do. Just like how you used to think of the Choi Ji-won from the tutorial whenever you struggled, I want you to remember me like that.¡±


    I forcefully pulled away from Ji-won¡¯s tightly sped hand, turning my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re an amazing person, really. So just keep being that way. I¡¯ll be rooting for you.¡±


    In the quiet street, under the dim streetlight, I finally faced Ji-won; she was crying.


    But she was smiling through her tears, trying so hard to hold it together.


    We both knew what was right. We just couldn¡¯t ept it in our hearts.


    ¡°If you¡­ do this...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you do this, how am I supposed to leave?¡±


    I¡¯ve always been alone. I had countless people around me, but none were truly friends.


    Ji-won was the first real friend I¡¯d had in so long. No, I already thought of her as something more.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve just been cruel, you know...¡±


    At least if she had been harsh, I could distance myself. She could¡¯ve insulted me, spat on me, made it easier to walk away. But this kind of farewell... how was I supposed to ept it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say goodbye...¡±


    I pulled her into a tight embrace. Neither of us said it out loud, but we both already understood.


    We recognized each other¡¯s abilities and character. We acknowledged each other asrades to face the tower together.


    And as friends, we knew we were a perfect match.


    It was fun being together. But we couldn¡¯t stay together.


    Even if I regressed and met Ji-won again, she wouldn''t be the same person.


    Just like the Ji-won standing before me isn¡¯t the same as the one from the tutorial, the new Ji-won won¡¯t be this one either.


    All the warmth and joy I felt up to now pierced my heart like a dagger. I considered throwing it all away, abandoning the mission, and just moving on to the 5th floor.


    -Grip.


    Her hands gently grabbed my cheeks.


    ¡°Listen carefully. I won¡¯t say this twice.¡±


    Ji-won, now free from tears, looked directly into my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s love yet. But... I really like you.¡±


    And then, without warning, she kissed me. A sharp, tingling sensation came upon me as her tongue brushed mine.


    It was a blissful feeling, mixed with her scent, and then¡­ came a faint taste of blood.


    You¡¯ve been injured. Returning to the moment you first entered the 4th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    I was back on the 4th floor.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    The sled moved steadily across the freshly fallen snow.


    I sat on it, staring nkly at the ground beneath me.


    "Ugh, damn it. This thing is heavy as hell. Can''t you lighten it a bit?"


    "Hey, hey! Keep your voice down, man!"


    I could hear the grumbling from the person pulling the sled in front of me, but...


    "..."


    "...N-never mind..."


    A single re full of killing intent was enough to silence him. I turned my gaze back to the ground, lost in thought once again.


    "...Choi Ji-won."Choi Ji-won. Choi Ji-won. Choi Ji-won.


    I rolled her name around in my mouth, savoring its taste again and again.


    As I pursed my lips, I could still feel the vivid sensation of her touch. Why did she confess to me?


    Perhaps... she didn''t want my emotions to die. Just like the scabbard I received as a reward on the third floor, or the peculiar way this tower allows one to gain emotional traits from others.


    Yes, this tower has an odd obsession with emotions. I have a feeling that if I were to clear this tower like an emotionless puppet, only a grim ending would await me. So, I believe she made the right choice.


    "..."


    Yet, regardless of whether her judgment was right or wrong, from my perspective, it¡¯s nothing but painful. Once again, I am left alone. Is this the fate of a regressor? Is it inevitable that I writhe in this unbearable sense of loss?


    "Who the hell is that guy...?"


    "No idea, man..."


    I could hear them whispering again, but I didn¡¯t care enough to stop them this time. Instead, I leaned back onto the sled.


    This round, I handled things quite differently from the previous one.


    Up until the part where I secured cooperation from the guy wearing sses and Baron Jorge, it was all the same. I unted my connection with his brother, half-forcing him to lie about the irrelevant book he¡¯d been reading, and gave Baron Jorge the elixir.


    But the way I controlled the yers this time was different. Even when they asked who I was, I gave no answer. If I sensed the slightest sign of discontent, I would quietly draw my sword as a warning.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to anyone, so I spoke through my actions. It was as if I was saying, "If you don¡¯t follow my lead, who knows what I might do?"


    "Still... that guy¡¯s got a seriously intense vibe..."


    "Yeah... must be something special about him, strutting around like that..."


    Thankfully, my intimidation worked. My aura of awe and curiosity seemed to trigger simultaneously, causing them to mutter from afar but keep their distance.


    "Hey, Jung-hyun, are you sure about this? I don¡¯t think this is right¡­"


    Some still couldn''t ept the situation and whined to Yoon Jung-hyun, who was acting as the leader.


    "Let''s just follow what that guy says for now."


    "What???"


    "I¡¯m just as frustrated as you are with this situation. But how many of us would it take to even try taking him down? This is the Tower. Even if we all went at him, we might not seed. And aren¡¯t those otherworlders on his side?"


    "...But."


    "Think positively. It''s not like what he¡¯s saying isplete nonsense. I think it''s worth giving it a shot. Also, here''s some confidential info¡ªdo you know what the survival rate is for people who entered the 4th floor?"


    "...Alright, fine."


    It seemed that for now, Yoon Jung-hyun decided to cooperate with me, so there was nothing to worry about.


    It¡¯s strange. The future I once struggled so hard to achieve was now being handed to me, just because I stayed quiet and projected the right atmosphere.


    I drew a sword and held its de up toward the sky.


    The snow-filled sky was murky and dark.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Day 5. Finally, the monsters appeared.


    "Wh-what the¡­!"


    "Th-that thing¡­!"


    "Run. I¡¯ll handle them here."


    I calmly stepped forward. I might not be able to wield the sword of "Hope" like I did in thest round, but having done this once before, I could handle it even better now.


    That¡¯s the essence of a regressor. What¡¯s supposed to be a "first-time experience" for others doesn¡¯t have to be the first for a regressor. We skip the learning curve that everyone else must go through and only show the world the results. To others, it might seem like we¡¯re some kind of genius.


    The downside? You have to endure the bad experiences multiple times, too.


    "Hey,e on! Let¡¯s go! That guy¡¯s going to hold them off!"


    "But¡­"


    "Can¡¯t you see your legs are shaking? Let¡¯s go!"


    "Fine, fine¡­"


    Hesitant but fleeing, the people scrambled away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Baron Jorge gave me a silent nod before leaving to handle the otherworlders. I imagine he¡¯s thinking, ¡°The guy who gave me an elixir can¡¯t be a bad person.¡± Something along those lines, perhaps.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Just as I was about to close my eyes and focus, I sensed someone approaching.


    ¡°¡­Hello, I¡¯m Yoon Jung-hyun.¡±


    Yoon Jung-hyun, his face pale, brushed the snow off his shoulders as he came closer.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for details, but could you tell me your name? It¡¯s just for my own curiosity. I won¡¯t share it with anyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This guy, a former National Intelligence Service agent¡ªwho knows what he might do if I tell him my name. He could dig up my personal information or even put me under surveince.


    ¡°Kim Jun-ho.¡±


    But in a moment of indifference, I decided to tell him my name and stood up. I realized I couldn¡¯t focus in this state anyway.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The deep gashes left on the ground were the only evidence of the fierce battle. Once again, the wolves failed to pass me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As the time drew near, I slowly retreated. By now, the ck wolves were supposed to be surrounding me. Rather than giving any room for unpredictability, I wanted to clear the fourth floor safely.


    By retreating with five minutes left, I managed to avoid facing the ck wolves and cleared the fourth floor without any confrontation.


    -00:00:00-Summary [yers Survived] 100 / 100


    [NPCs Survived] 300 / 300 (+ 20,000 points for the survival of the key NPC)


    -Penalties: None


    -A reward equivalent to 50,000 points will be given to all survivors.


    -Top contributor [Kim Jun-ho] will receive an additional special reward.


    As I blinked, I found myself back in the familiar hotel room. A message that would¡¯ve made others jump with joy appeared, but I felt nothing. It just felt like I hadpleted another task.


    Without even checking the reward, I took the portal back to my small apartment and copsed onto the bed.


    "Ah."


    I knew I should head straight to the fifth floor. My mind knew this, but actually moving my body to do so was an entirely different matter.


    "Ah."


    I didn¡¯t feel like doing anything. I just wanted to lie here.


    I fiddled with random things out of habit, thinking maybe I should at least move around a little.


    "..."


    Even ying games or eating something delicious brought no excitement. It was just... meh.


    I started to reflect on what this emotion I was feeling actually was. It was as if a huge part of me had been torn away, leaving an empty, hollow feeling. It was unfamiliar to me.


    Yeah, this was loss. This was the feeling of loss¡ªbecause a woman who had settled in my heart suddenly disappeared.


    I tried searching online for how regr people cope with feelings of loss, but all I got were surface-level suggestions like "meditate" and "don¡¯t drink too much."


    "Heh..."


    I¡¯d already triggered my meditation trait. In fact, I¡¯d been using it since the fourth floor. If I hadn¡¯t, I probably would¡¯ve been rolling on the floor, screaming my lungs out.


    Deep down, I knew the truth. Time was the only thing that could heal this.


    I could feel the tears sliding down my cheeks. I didn¡¯t even bother to wipe them away. Instead, I just closed my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about anything. I just wanted to sleep.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Despite having regressed to avoid wasting time, I had thoroughly squandered it. I was merely alive, nothing more.


    If I had nothing to do, I slept. If I couldn¡¯t sleep, I watched TV.


    I¡¯d stare nkly at whatever movie some random channel was ying, eat when I was hungry, and sleep when I was tired.


    It was a life more akin to that of an animal than a human.


    -Bzzz.


    The phone resting beside me buzzed. A message hade in. The sender was Choi Ji-won.


    "..."


    I flipped the phone over without checking it.


    In this state, I had no desire to meet Choi Ji-won, who no longer remembered me. I didn¡¯t want to face her, a stranger who found me unfamiliar.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I was being productive either. I just stayed holed up in my apartment, endlessly watching TV.


    "Do you believe in God?"


    "I do. Because I am God. A person who can control their own fate is a god."


    I wasted time watching an old movie on a random channel, the dialogue as meaningless as my day.


    "...What should I eat?"


    A mild hunger crept in, but I didn¡¯t feel like checking my phone. Should I go to the convenience store down the street? As I pondered this...


    Ding-dong.


    The doorbell rang. I didn¡¯t remember ordering any delivery. Was I expecting a package? Maybe I ordered something before entering the fourth floor?


    Forcing my sluggish brain to wake up, I got to my feet. I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror¡ªlooking like a zombie¡ªbut I didn¡¯t care. I opened the door.


    "Who is i¡ª"


    I froze. My body stiffened from shock.


    The first thought that crossed my mind was, How? How did she know I was here? I had given her this address once before, yes, but that was in a previous iteration. So again, how?


    Did she look up my address? But that had never happened in previous iterations. Could my actions this time have changed the future? Some butterfly effect?


    No, that couldn¡¯t be. Our paths hadn¡¯t even crossed this time.


    As absurd as it seemed, there was only one possible exnation.


    "Jun-ho."


    Through the hallway window, the evening sunset framed her figure.


    "Kim Jun-ho."


    Choi Ji-won looked at me and smiled, more dazzling than the sunset behind her.


    "Long time no see, huh?" - The regressor¡¯s emotions have exceeded the threshold.


    - Subject: [Choi Ji-won]


    - Returning stored memories.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°Ugh¡­ seriously¡­ I told you, I have ADHD¡­¡±


    ¡°At least we¡¯re getting food, thank goodness¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, shhh. Let¡¯s focus and get this done quickly.¡±


    On the third floor, Choi Ji-won and Park Cheol-jin were in the middle of putting together a 4000-piece puzzle when¡­


    ¡°Kyaaaa!!!¡±


    Suddenly, Choi Ji-won clutched her head and rolled on the floor.


    ¡°J-Ji-won!!¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin, startled, rushed toward her in a panic.


    ¡°The puzzle, the puzzle! Mister!¡±¡°Nooo!!!¡±


    As the pieces scattered everywhere, the two others watching were horrified.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With tears streaming down her face, Choi Ji-won slowly stood up, touching her lips.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Tutorial. Goblin Shaman. Betrayal. Despair. Kim Jun-ho¡¯s deration as a regressor. Darkness.


    The devastating failure on the fourth floor. Finally finding Kim Jun-ho. The time spent with him.


    Roughly two cycles¡¯ worth of memories were lodged firmly in Choi Ji-won¡¯s mind.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was too vivid, too clear to be just a simple misunderstanding.


    ¡®Ji-won, what is this memory? No, wait¡­¡¯


    Even Bung-bung seemed to sense something, speaking in a voice full of concern.


    ¡°Ji-won, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°One moment.¡±


    Firefighter Park Cheol-jin tried to support her, but Choi Ji-won refused, getting up on her own.


    Was it the tower¡¯s trickery? Or had knowledge from the future¡ªor perhaps the past¡ªtruly flowed into her? There was only one way to find out.


    ¡°The puzzle.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the puzzle?¡±


    They had to check the fourth floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ??


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Morning sunlight slipped through the blinds, casting a warm glow. Rubbing my eyes, I slowly lifted myself, feeling groggy.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on.¡±


    My mind felt foggy as if it was still wandering between the edges of a dream and reality. I pped my face a bit to shake myself awake.


    ¡°Right, so¡­¡±


    Last night.


    Choi Ji-won had shown up at my apartment, saying it¡¯d been a while.


    Once I got over the shock, I hugged her tightly, and we stood there, locked in that embrace for quite a while.


    After we finally pulled apart, we started talking. I told her everything¡ªhow I¡¯d feltpletely hopeless, how I¡¯d resented her in secret, how I wasted time like a recluse.


    And then she shared her own story¡ªhow she regained her memories from the tutorial and the previous cycle. How she¡¯d quickly solved the puzzle and made it to the fourth floor. How, like me, she¡¯d fled the castle and managed to save everyone.


    When I asked how she¡¯d pulled it off without any relevant abilities, she told me of her admission to everyone that she was ¡®the Choi Ji-won who changed the second floor,¡¯ and got everyone¡¯s full cooperation. Well, that made sense¡ªChoi Ji-won was already a national celebrity whose life was widely publicized.


    Of course, we had a mountain of things to say beyond just the tower, and we talked nonstop until nightfall. We sifted through memories only I had held onto, bringing them to life together, reliving each moment.


    But even superhumans get thirsty eventually, and naturally, my ce was out of water.


    Drinking tap water didn¡¯t feel right, so we headed to the convenience store nearby. While we were there, we picked up a few beers and snacks, and back at my ce, we had a little celebration, toasting to our reunion.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The mood was light, pure, and genuinely fun.


    ¡°Heyyy¡­ Kim Jun-hooo¡­ don¡¯t you have a girlfriend¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s surprising¡­¡±


    At least, it was, until a tipsy Choi Ji-won started leaning on me. Who could¡¯ve guessed a 20-year-old girl had never drunk before?


    I¡¯d always thought of Choi Ji-won as a friend, a partner. Sure, we kissed when we parted ways in thest cycle¡­ but people do things like that when emotions run high, right?


    But as the alcohol flowed, and my tiny apartment slowly filled with her scent, and Choi Ji-won started to cling to me¡­


    ¡°Uh, could you¡­ back up a bit?¡±


    She was beginning to look like¡­ a woman.


    I¡¯m a healthy guy, and Choi Ji-won is, well, breathtaking. She¡¯s got the figure of someone who¡¯s done martial arts¡ªstrong and toned. Keeping myself in check was incredibly challenging.


    ¡°Heyyy¡­ Kim Jun-hoooo¡­¡±


    ¡°Just stay still.¡±


    But I managed. I tucked the drunken Choi Ji-won into bed, tidied up, turned off the lights, andy down.


    I¡¯m a regressor. Suppressing physical desires with mental willpower is hard, but it¡¯s doable.


    Just as I was about to drift off, proud of my self-control¡­


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    It happened. I felt it. Her chest against my arm.


    Choi Ji-won had shifted in her sleep, and now her chest was pressing against my arm.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Should I just stay like this? What if she woke up and got mad?


    My heart was pounding, and my face was burning up. After much internal debate, I decided, as a mature adult, to carefully adjust her position.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But I hadn¡¯t expected to meet her eyes, staring right back at me.


    ¡°¡­You weren¡¯t sleeping?¡±


    ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    The room was dark, with only a faint sliver of moonlight seeping in. My heartbeat echoed loudly in my ears.


    ¡°¡­Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    Her lips looked unusually tempting. Her shy expression shook myposure. This was it. My limit.


    ¡°¡­Ji-won.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Even a regressor¡¯s iron will couldn¡¯t hold up against such overwhelming temptation. Like the walls of the fourth-floor fortress, it crumbledpletely.


    And then, and then¡­


    Last night. It happened. With Choi Ji-won.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    As my memoriese flooding back, my face instantly flushed red.


    How am I supposed to process this? How should I act around her from now on?


    Lost in a whirlwind of thoughts, I scratched the back of my head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Beside me, I locked eyes with Choi Ji-won, who had her nket pulled up to her nose. Her face was just as red as mine.


    ¡°Uh, well, um¡­¡±


    Flustered, I stammer, trying to say anything, but¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The smooth curves, her pale skin peeking out, and that sweet scent¡­


    My mind went nk again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The tension in the room red up, thickening the air between us.


    <strong>***</strong>


    After gathering our wits andposing ourselves, we sat on the edge of the bed, both a bit awkward.


    ¡°That¡­ was my first time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ same for me¡­¡±


    ¡°If I had your powers, I¡¯d have regressed after that¡ªit was pretty intense.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it because she was too embarrassed? She went from one topic to another.


    ¡°¡­Take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    That¡¯s all I could say.


    Both of us sit in silence, staring at the floor, our faces flushed as red as tomatoes.


    Well, I suppose that¡¯s understandable for me. But Ji-won? The ever-confident Choi Ji-won, acting so shy¡­ It¡¯s surprising.


    ¡°So, uh¡­ should we eat something?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    We managed to get through lunch in silence. Even though I could feel a newfound closeness between us, it was still a little awkward looking directly at each other.


    ¡°So, um¡­¡±


    We can¡¯t just sit here wasting time, saying nothing. To break the silence and shift the mood, I finally brought up something that¡¯s been on my mind.


    ¡°What do you think the conditions are for keeping our memories?¡±


    Choi Ji-won doesn¡¯t remember every cycle. Just the tutorial and the previous one.


    What sets those apart from all the other cycles? What sets her apart from everyone else?


    ¡°I¡­ think it¡¯s probably tied to ¡®emotion.¡¯¡±


    The keyword that the tower constantly emphasizes¡ªemotion. I suspected it was rted, and Ji-won nodded slightly as if she thought the same.


    ¡°In the tutorial, and in thest cycle too¡­ I was with you, and I was really emotional. Maybe that¡¯s the condition.¡±


    Throughout my journey up the tower, although I was often disgusted by the unfair systems, there were only a few times when I felt truly strong emotions toward someone.


    In the tutorial, when I was with Choi Ji-won¡­


    When I was betrayed by Dok Su-hee¡­


    And when I parted ways with Choi Ji-won this time.


    Apart from those instances, I hadn¡¯t really harbored intense feelings toward anyone. So, it must be about emotions.


    ¡°But here¡¯s the part that doesn¡¯t quite add up¡­¡±


    If emotions are the trigger, why didn¡¯t her memories return during the tutorial? Why did they return this time, along with her memories from the tutorial?


    There must be some other trigger besides my emotions. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ my emotions are part of the conditions too?¡± Ji-won suggested quietly. ¡°Actually¡­ back in the tutorial, I¡¯d half given up. I¡¯d considered the possibility that I might be left behind if you regressed. So, the encouragement I gave you at the end¡­ wasn¡¯t entirely sincere¡­¡±


    ¡°Andst time was different?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    That makes sense. My emotions. And the emotions of the person involved. When the two align, it triggers the return of memories. It¡¯s a usible theory.


    ¡°The problem is¡­¡±


    This is all just a hypothesis. There¡¯s no guarantee it¡¯s true.


    What if Ji-won¡¯s memories returning were just a one-time thing? What if I regressed right now, and she looked at me like a stranger?


    That would be a catastrophe like no other. Sure, I¡¯m smiling now, but if her memories suddenly vanished, I¡¯d probably lose it.


    But to understand the conditions clearly, I need to regress. So, what should I do in this situation?


    ¡°Jun-ho.¡±


    Choi Ji-won looked at me, furrowing her brows, but then smiled shyly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of stressing over something with no answer?¡±


    ¡°¡­But still.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the fifth floor together?¡±


    ¡°¡­The fifth floor?¡±


    She¡¯s right¡­ Going to the fifth floor is the best choice right now.


    If we go to the fifth floor, the return point will be updated. That means ¡®the Ji-won who regained her memories¡¯ will be saved, and I won¡¯t have to worry about losing her as she is now.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    More importantly, if we go together, we can prevent a disaster like the one on the fourth floor. The more I think about it, the more this n seems like the best option.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    With our goal set, all that¡¯s left is to carry it out. Awkwardly, we changed into our gear, got ourselves ready, and opened the portal to the first floor.


    ¡°Hey, Kim Jun-ho.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah?¡±


    Her face flushed, Ji-won avoided my gaze as she spoke.


    ¡°See you soon.¡±


    With those words, she immediately dived into the portal.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Once inside, I, too, stepped straight onto the fifth floor... Ready to move forward. You have entered the 5th floor.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120You have entered the 5th floor.


    The cold, mechanical message appeared, and my body tensed instinctively. I fiddled with the transparent gloves I¡¯d earned as a reward on the 4th floor.


    "¡­"


    There was no visible threat. Actually, there was nothing visible at all. My entire field of vision was pitch ck.


    In this dark void, the only thing I could see clearly was myself. Despite theck of any light source, my body stood out in stark relief.


    What is this situation? Where¡¯s Jiwon? Is the 5th floor a solo mission? And no weapons either?


    I kept my guard up, scanning the area vigntly. I had no idea what might happen, especially in a situation as unfamiliar as this.


    "¡­"


    As time passed without anything happening, I cautiously stretched my hand forward. What I felt was a solid, wood-like texture.


    Feeling around like a blind person, I finally understood my predicament. I was trapped inside some sort of cube-shaped enclosure."¡­"


    With no immediate changes, my tense muscles gradually rxed. Staying alert without a clear threat felt pointless. Best to observe until something shifts dramatically.


    ¡°I wonder if Baron Jorge is doing well...¡±


    As my tension faded, stray thoughts bubbled up. The 4th floor¡­ Did the otherworlders return safely to their realms? Yoon Joong-hyun. William Smith. The man with sses. Baron Jorge. Those otherworlders¡­


    I knew they¡¯d survived from the message, but the specifics remained unclear. I hoped they were all managing alright.


    And then, there was Ji-won. Just thinking ofst night made my face heat up.


    ¡®Ugh, embarrassing.¡¯


    Just as I was about to sink deeper into my thoughts¡­


    Fwoosh!


    A bright light filled my vision, and the surrounding darkness slowly receded.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I instinctively closed my eyes, then forced them open.


    "...?"


    Revealed before me was a structure of pure white.


    It was a temple, supported by pristine columns reminiscent of ancient Greek architecture, yet subtly different¡ªa ce that radiated an intense sanctity.


    "¡­"


    "Congrattions!"


    "Congrattions!"


    I squinted as I took in my surroundings. The first thing I saw was baby angels throwing flower petals while ying trumpets. Outside the temple, rather than the earth, I could see nothing but clouds.


    In short, it was the picture-perfect embodiment of a ¡°holy temple¡± straight out of fiction. Realizing this left me feeling oddly repulsed.


    In the past, on the 2nd floor, Archangel Raphael had mentioned appearing ¡°in a form pleasing to humans.¡± This seemed like an extension of that approach. Anyone else might¡¯ve feltpelled to kneel and seek divine guidance in a ce like this...


    "Hmph."


    I tried grabbing the foot of one of the baby angels flitting around me, but my hand passed straight through it. Looks like the angels were just illusions with no physical substance.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how far this goes.¡±


    I was alone in this temple; there were no other yers around. I¡¯d find out eventually whether the 5th floor was designed like this for everyone or if I was getting special treatment. For now, waiting was all I could do.


    -Bam-ba-bam! Bam-ba-bam! Bam-bam!


    "Thank you!"


    "May endless glory shine upon the Climber¡¯s future!"


    As the trumpet fanfare from the baby angels ended, a massive pir of light descended in the temple¡¯s center.


    "Greetings. This might be our first meeting. But I am Archangel Raphael, in charge from the 1st to the 5th floors."


    ?


    ?From within the pir of light, a beautiful figure emerged slowly, with androgynous features. Draped in a white toga, their reddish curls swayed gently¡ªthis angel was unmistakably Archangel Raphael, exactly as I remembered.


    "¡­"


    I reached out tentatively, waving my hand, but I couldn¡¯t touch Raphael. Just like the baby angels, he seemed to be an illusion.


    Moreover, the way he greeted me with ¡°This might be our first meeting¡± implied that I wasn¡¯t being treated any differently. Raphael and I had already met, so he wouldn¡¯t have said something like that otherwise.5th Floor Clear Condition: Listen to everything Archangel Raphael has to say andplete a simple task at the end. Thank you for your hard work.


    A message window popped up before me right on cue. The congrattions, the atmosphere¡ªit all felt different from the previous floors. Bright, holy, and joyous, the ambiance was a stark contrast.


    ¡®¡­What are they trying to pull here?¡¯


    After witnessing the horrors on the 4th floor, I couldn¡¯t simply take this ¡°celebration¡± at face value. Tilting my head slightly, I listened carefully to what Raphael¡¯s illusion had to say.


    ¡°To all the Climbers who, despite facing the trials of the Tower, have not lost their resolve and have persevered tirelessly¡ªI, Raphael,mend your efforts.¡±


    With a gentle smile, Archangel Raphael began to speak.


    ¡°Of course, I fully understand how hollow these words might sound after having dered the doom of an entire civilization. But I want you to know that I¡¯ve designed the floors to be as fair as possible.¡±


    With a flick of Raphael¡¯s right hand, a globe, resembling Earth, appeared, spinning gently in his palm.


    ¡°Climbers, what do you believe to be the ¡®greatest trait of humanity¡¯? Naturally, there could be many answers. But I have one answer in mind.¡±


    Snap~


    When Raphael sped his hands, the globe vanished, and countless human figures appeared, floating behind him.


    ¡°I¡­ love humanity. To be precise, I love the ¡®desire for a better life¡¯ that humans possess.¡±


    That uniquely human drive. Some might call it ambition, others self-improvement.


    Archangel Raphael admired all the actions humans took to be better versions of themselves. He believed that was the most ¡°human¡± behavior of all.


    ¡°Barbaric methods like those in the tutorial aren¡¯t my style. Every floor I designed was created so that you¡¯d reap as much as you put in.¡±


    The 1st floor could be used in countless ways, depending on the climber. While some sumbed to indulgence, others used it vigorously for training.


    The 2nd floor. You could settle for a bronze or silver insignia by ying it safe, but if you pushed your limits, aiming for the golden insignia or beyond, you¡¯d receive amensurate reward.


    The 3rd floor. Its challenges were tiered by difficulty, and the harder the difficulty, the greater the reward.


    Finally, the 4th floor. The more effort you put into protecting the otherworlders without harm, the more difficult it became. If a climber devised solutions that made the floor too easy, an observing angel would create an appropriate monster to keep the challenge bnced.


    The theme that ran through each floor was simple: Make an effort. You¡¯ll get what you work for.


    ¡°No matter how great your traits may be, I want you to face the trials and ovee them, for only then will you receive the rewards you deserve. Sacrifice is inevitable in this process, of course, and I know there are those who resent me for it.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s smile faded, reced by a slightly regretful expression.


    ¡°But the easiest way to change people is through negative emotions.¡±


    Jealousy. Inferiority. Anger.


    People don¡¯t change overnight.


    It¡¯s typically intense negative emotions that twist a person¡¯s character entirely.


    ¡°Even if you despise me, I don¡¯t mind. As long as you strive to grow stronger, I¡¯ll be content. It means you¡¯re moving forward.¡±


    Raphael bowed his head slightly before regaining his gentle smile.


    ¡°Now, the task for the 5th floor is truly simple. Just feel how much stronger you¡¯ve be so far. That¡¯s all.¡±


    With that, Raphael¡¯s illusion took a step back, finishing his speech.


    ¡°Then, I hope you continue to strive forward. I shall take my leave.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s image gradually faded away until it waspletely gone. In this vast temple, I was the only one left.


    "¡­"


    ¡°Ambition, huh? Tell him to shove it.¡± Sure, ambition is good. But what¡¯s the point if it costs lives?


    Besides, on the 4th floor, if the number of yers matched the number of otherworlders, a terrifying ¡°something¡± would appear and leave yers withsting trauma.


    Perhaps, by Raphael¡¯s standards, those cking ambition¡± would be prevented from ever climbing the Tower again. Acting as though he cared for humanity while secretly manipting us to suit his whims.


    Moreover, some fool might actually take this as motivation, thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll try my hardest!¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The more I thought about it, the more frustrated I felt. And realizing that this was exactly what he wanted only made my irritation worse.


    Not that I could feel entirely righteous, either.


    Was what I did in the tutorial and on the 4th floor truly right? No one died, but maybe, as Raphael said, I deprived them of the chance to grow. I robbed them of the chance to fight monsters.


    Without me on their floor, could they still bepetitive? Even if they received a substantial reward, could they ovee the experience gap?


    "¡­"


    I don¡¯t know. What the right answer is. But just as Ji-won said, if thinking about it won¡¯t bring answers, then there¡¯s no point in dwelling. What I need to focus on now is the man walking towards me from the far side of the temple.


    <5th Floor>


    - Task: Defeat the enemy before you to clear the floor.


    Step. Step~


    A man staggered towards me, sword in hand.


    "¡­Who is that?"


    What did gauging my newfound strength have to do with this man stumbling toward me? Was I just supposed to flex my power on a scarecrow stand-in? Who was this guy?


    But as he got close enough for me to see his face, I understood Raphael''s words.


    "¡­Oh,e on. How clich¨¦."


    The one approaching me¡­ was Kim Jun-ho. It was me. Judging by his attire, he was a replica of my tutorial self. But it wasn¡¯t a perfect copy¡ªits eyes were unfocused, and its lips kept muttering something incoherent.


    Shiiing~


    "Heh¡­"


    A sword had somehow materialized in its hand. I chuckled dryly, realizing the point of this test.


    ¡°Yeah, I can definitely feel it.¡±


    If my tutorial self faced me now, who would win? The answer was obvious: me, a hundred out of a hundred times. My swordsmanship had advanced significantly, and my stats had skyrocketed since then. Moreover, I could now wield mana.


    Raphael likely wanted to convey this: that I had grown so much. That all my struggles to survive weren¡¯t in vain. He wanted me to feel it for myself.


    I hated ying along with his intentions, but I had no other choice in the Tower.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    I took a deep breath.


    And lunged at my duplicate.


    It tried to respond in its own way, but its movements were sluggish.


    My de swung toward its neck, aiming to decapitate it. But there was no impact.


    "¡­"


    My duplicate had sidestepped just enough to avoid my strike by a paper-thin margin. Its movements were slow due to our vast difference in physical capabilities, yet its technique was impressively refined.


    ¡°Well now.¡±


    Even in the tutorial, I hadn¡¯t been that bad. I smirked, rousing the dormant mana within me as I refocused.


    The part of me softened over time with Ji-won gradually shifted back to the cold mindset of the 4th floor. Analyzing my opponent, I calcted the most efficient way to kill it.


    One more strike. One decisive blow and it¡¯d go down in an instant. It probably wouldn¡¯t even react¡­


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I lost focus for a split second. Then came a faint sting on the back of my hand¡ªa tiny prickling sensation.


    Before I could process what it was, I felt myself being pulled somewhere. You have been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 5th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "¡­?"


    I was back at the starting point of the 5th floor.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stood there, stunned, frozen in ce for quite a while. My temporary state of shocksted until the ck cube crumbled.


    "Congrattions!"


    "Congrattions!"


    The shower of flower petals falling all around and the resounding trumpet fanfare snapped me out of my thoughts. But my mind was still in chaos.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    What exactly happened?


    I patted myself down in a daze, but nothing had changed. I¡¯d returned, regressed. This was a scene I¡¯d seen before. But why?


    I absentmindedly touched the spot on the back of my hand where I¡¯d once felt pain. All I could feel was the familiar, smooth yet hefty texture of leather. Yes, my transparent gloves were still serving their purpose.Then why? Why did I regress?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I let Raphael¡¯s illusion chatter away in front of me, pondering the possibilities. What could be the reason for my regression?


    First, maybe my duplicate has a reflection ability. Or perhaps, if my duplicate gets hurt, I get hurt too. So when I swung my sword and left a slight injury on it, it somehow reflected back to me, triggering my regression.


    "That can¡¯t be it."


    Of course, this theory made no sense. I didn¡¯t have a reflection ability during the tutorial, and I¡¯d aimed for its neck. If I¡¯d been wounded on my neck, maybe, but a cut on the back of my hand? This hypothesis didn¡¯t hold up.


    Then, there was a second possibility.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If my duplicate had somehow caught my hand, that would exin it.


    But this idea seemed equally absurd. The difference between me now and me during the tutorial was like heaven and earth. In terms of skill and physical prowess, I was far superior.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So, why did I regress? Had I just been under the illusion that I¡¯d grown when in reality, I hadn¡¯t changed much since the tutorial?


    Just like how there¡¯s barely a difference between an F-rank Hunter advancing to an E-rank, perhaps there wasn¡¯t a noticeable improvement from a novice swordsman to an intermediate one.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Endless possibilities cycled through my mind, appearing and vanishing repeatedly. While some theories seemed usible, none were certain.


    ¡°Well then, may you continue to strive forward. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Raphael¡¯s illusion finally finished its lengthy speech and vanished. With that, I gradually readied myself, tensing my body.5th Floor - Task: Defeat the enemy before you to clear the floor.


    From afar, my duplicate approached me. Its eyes remained zed, and its lips were constantly murmuring something.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯ll be different.¡±


    I spread mana through my entire body, slightly pulling my back foot behind me as I let my sword hang loose. My senses were heightened to the point that I could even feel the flow of the air.


    Yet, I wouldn¡¯t make the first move. Even though my body was fully prepared, I maintained distance, waiting for my opponent to act.


    In the previous round, the back of my hand had been struck. The key here was to consider¡ªwhy the back of my hand?


    For a swordsman, an injury to the back of the hand is, of course, critical. But in terms of importance, injuring a finger is far more fatal. If you lose even one of the five fingers, the strength you can exert diminishes significantly.


    But specifically, it was the back of the hand. Was it just a coincidence? No. The odds are high that my duplicate knows the rule that ¡®if I¡¯m injured, I regress.¡¯ That¡¯s why it targeted my hand.


    In other words, my opponent was already aware of my biggest weakness. Making the first move would only leave me exposed. Waiting for it to act was the wiser choice.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But as I stayed motionless, my duplicate also didn¡¯t move. We both hesitated, trading invisible strategies in our minds, yet no real opening appeared.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Even if it makes sense that I¡¯m hesitant, why is that guy holding back too? Almost like¡­ if it¡¯s hurt, it¡¯d regress too.


    "Hey."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you also¡­ regress if you¡¯re hurt?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My duplicate didn¡¯t respond, just kept murmuring something to itself. I wore a calm smile, but inside, I was tangled in a mess of conflicting thoughts.


    What if this duplicate also has ¡®Regression [EX]¡¯ trait?


    If it gets injured, will I be dragged back in time along with it? Does that mean, that to clear the fifth floor, I need to take it down without either of us getting hurt?


    If I apply a gentle choke from behind, I might barely avoid triggering regression and still subdue it... Damn, this is a headache.


    ¡®¡­First, I need to wound it.¡¯


    To validate my theories, I had to inflict a wound on it, observe what happens, and then decide my next move.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    I exhaled deeply, adjusting my grip to extend the sword¡¯s reach, hoping to avoid any iing attacks.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Swoosh!


    This was a stab born from all my experience¡ªa full-power strike. My duplicate narrowly dodged by twisting its waist, and in the same movement, it twisted its wrist to target my forearm.


    But this was within my expectations. I instantly dropped my sword, pulling my arm back quickly. Its sword cut through empty air as I dodged.


    Taking advantage of the opening, I aimed a powerful kick at its stepping foot. Surely, it can¡¯t expect me to abandon my sword.


    ¡°?!¡±


    However, its sword¡ªwhich should have swung through empty space¡ªwas somehow already positioned to guard its leg from my attack.


    ng!


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    My shin collided forcefully with its de, resonating with a sharp ng. You have been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 5th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°So¡­ the sh was just a feint.¡±


    It anticipated I¡¯d abandon my sword. Ridiculous, but it¡¯s reality.


    Was I ever this skilled back in the tutorial? Did I have hidden potential all along?


    Or¡­ is that ¡®Kim Jun-ho¡¯ loaded with a hero trait stacked up to the max?


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Of course, that¡¯d be absurd. Yet, my duplicate was ridiculously good at fighting. Technically, it was overpowering me.


    Physically, I should be superior. With higher stats and mana at my disposal, that was the obvious result.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But somehow, it wasn¡¯t at all inferior to me. Not only did it avoid my attacks with uncanny skill, but it also read my intentionspletely and countered them.


    This situation was tantly strange. The Archangel had given me this task as if it were some generous gift, so why was it proving to be so challenging?


    ¡°¡­Could it be¡­¡±


    A hypothesis popped into my mind, but the thought was so horrifying that I immediately brushed it aside. That¡¯d be downright unfair.


    Instead of dwelling on that, it¡¯d be better to test the solution I just thought of.


    <strong>***</strong>5th Floor - Task: Defeat the enemy before you to clear the floor.


    The message window appeared, and my duplicate staggered forward. But this time, I was different.


    ¡°¡­Come.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In this round, no matter what happens, I won¡¯t make the first move. Why? Because I have the advantage in endurance.


    I have higher stats than that duplicate. In other words, my body is more resilient.


    Now, if we keep staring each other down like this, who will copse first? The weaker, tutorial-version me? Or me now, with buffed stats and mana? Likely, it¡¯ll tire first. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take, but in a battle of endurance, I¡¯ll undoubtedly win.


    It was the perfect solution: it¡¯d copse from sheer exhaustion without a single wound inflicted. Truly wless.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see who holds out longer,¡¯ I raised the corner of my mouth slightly, thinking so, when¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, my duplicate lunged forward, leaving itself wide open, recklessly swinging its sword downward with full force.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost it, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    There was no response; it rushed at me, but its attack was sloppy.


    Tap, tap!


    I took two quick steps to the right, gripping my sword tightly, ready to strike back. With its movements so exaggerated, dodging was a breeze.


    Stepping fully out of its sword¡¯s path, I prepared to unleash a full-force thrust.


    ¡®Now, let¡¯s see what happens when¡­¡¯


    In the air, its swing changed.


    A heavy blow should always move in a straight path, while something light can be flexible. That¡¯s just how things work.


    But its sword was different. Just as the sword was about to drive downward, it abruptly turned at a 90-degree angle¡ªdefying every physicalw.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Naturally, my instinctive sense of battle didn¡¯t prepare me for such an unreal strike.


    sh!


    I staggered back toote, a long horizontal sh cut across my chest. You have been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 5th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°This is absurd.¡±


    I¡¯d been keeping my patience all along, but this¡­ this was beyond reason.


    A sword that¡¯s swinging down from above suddenly bending 90 degrees to cut me? Does that even make sense?


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Whoosh!


    I tried to mimic the motion in the air for the sake of experimentation, but all I got was a sore wrist, failingpletely to replicate it. Just how on earth did that guy pull it off?


    My duplicate is supposed to be the version of me from the tutorial, and I¡¯m the one at the fifth-floor level now. I should logically be stronger. But right now, my duplicate is performing at an utterly insane level. Did Raphael somehow possess it with the spirit of a sword god just to mess with me?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No, honestly, I¡¯d already noticed. I was just trying to deny it.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    I muttered a curse and nced across the hall. After a while, my duplicate started walking toward me again with heavy footsteps.


    Ipared its current state to the first time I¡¯d seen it on the fifth floor.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Its eyes, which had been zed over to begin with, were now entirely void of light, as though dead, and its murmuring had turned into iprehensible gibberish.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    My theory had been correct.


    ¡°¡­How many times has it been?¡±


    This duplicate had already regressed countless times.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    The theory is that even my duplicate isn¡¯t experiencing this for the first time.


    It¡¯s still just a theory. But there is a way to prove it.


    First, I bit down hard to trigger the regression. You have been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 5th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "Congrattions!"


    "Congrattions!"


    The ck cube imprisoning me disappears, and as soon as the angels sound the fanfare¡ª


    "Goodbye!"


    I sprint full-force towards the outside of the temple. The floor is cushioned with fluffy clouds, but they should be solid enough to step on.[You cannot advance beyond this point.]


    Ah, the archangel has blocked it. I¡¯d hoped to escape somewhere into the clouds and see if the duplicate could find me. The n to flee outside the temple has failed.


    "Then, how about this?"


    This time, I dash across the vast temple toward the direction where the duplicate usually appears. Thanks to having regressed four times already, I know exactly where it will emerge.


    "Huff, huff..."


    Though the temple is absurdly vast, it¡¯s not so immense that a superhuman sprint can¡¯t cover the distance. I reach roughly the spot where the duplicate will appear and catch my breath slowly.


    ¡°Climbers, what do you believe to be the ¡®greatest trait of humanity¡¯? Naturally, there could be many answers. But I have one answer in mind.¡±


    I focus on the faintly echoing voice of the archangel, Raphael, in the distance. Having heard the speech multiple times, I already know when it will end.


    ¡°Then, I hope you continue to strive forward. I shall take my leave.¡±


    How long had I waited? Finally, Raphael¡¯s voice faded.


    -Vroom.


    Right in front of me, something in the shape of a ck cube materialized. It resembled the design of what I encountered every time I entered the 5th floor.


    Most likely, my duplicate is inside.


    "¡­"


    I move cautiously around to the back of the box, making sure not to make a sound. As soon as this ck object disappears, I n to catch the duplicate off guard.


    And atst, the box vanishes.


    "Hyaah!"


    Whoosh!


    I swing my leg with all my strength, aiming at the duplicate inside.


    "¡­"


    However, as if it had anticipated this all along, the duplicate is already facing my direction.


    Crack!


    It dodges my kick and immediately stomps on my supporting foot, shattering the nails.


    "Ah..." You have been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 5th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Once again, Raphael''s long speech ends and the duplicate stands before me.


    "Sigh..."


    My toe still throbs with pain. But this is conclusive. My duplicate, too, is repeating regressions.


    If both my duplicate and I have the power of regression... Anyone who¡¯s read a bit of science fiction would realize howplex this problem is.


    If one of us regresses, what happens to the other? A parallel world? Multiverse? Or does that one regress as well? Time and space are already confusing enough; digging deeper only raises more questions.


    But I¡¯ve been given a few clues, and one theory I derived from them is this: ¡®My duplicate and I cannot perceive each other¡¯s regressions.¡¯


    When I first entered the 5th floor, my duplicate was in a terrible state. Its eyes were zed over, and its mouth was muttering something unintelligible. I initially thought it was because ¡°it¡¯s just a duplicate, not a perfect copy.¡± But what if that wasn¡¯t the reason?


    What if the duplicate I saw upon entering the 5th floor had actually undergone hundreds or even thousands of regressions? What if that¡¯s why it was so broken?


    If this is true, then the sequence of events is predictable.


    In the first cycle, my duplicate and I confront each other. I don¡¯t know how the duplicate perceives the situation, but perhaps the archangel set it up so we¡¯d have to fight. My duplicate and I sh, and I quickly subdue it, given my superior stats and skills.


    Then the duplicate regresses, entering its second cycle. But it¡¯s still not strong enough to defeat me. Regression. Regression. Regression.


    The duplicate, repeating regressions over and over, finally arrives at the conclusion: ¡°If I¡¯m injured, I regress too.¡± From then on, it targets the back of my sword-wielding hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    This was my first regression. But, just like me, my duplicate cannot perceive my regressions.


    So, how did I respond after my first regression?


    Initially, I held back, assessing the situation. Butter, I used every skill I had, stabbing forward. From the duplicate¡¯s perspective, it must have been jarring to see my behavior change so suddenly.


    In any case, the duplicate regressed again, repeating it over and over, trying to find a way to defeat a ¡°vignt Jun-ho.¡± I can¡¯t even guess how many times it has regressed, but I know it¡¯s been an incredible amount.


    ng!


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    But after countless regressions, it finally beat me¡ªA triumph of human perseverance against a powerful foe. Given the massive difference in physical abilities between us, my duplicate must have put in a staggering amount of effort.


    Still, I bring a new strategy: ¡°I win by doing nothing.¡±


    In a situation where both would lose from any injury, the one who moves first is at a disadvantage. For a regressor whose entire body is a weakness, any attack means exposing those vulnerabilities.


    I don¡¯t know if it regressed just before being defeated by my tactic, or if it gave up halfway and chose to regress. Either way, the duplicate keeps regressing to try to break through.


    In fiction, you¡¯ll see a frail old man overpowering a strong young man with just a finger. But reality isn¡¯t that forgiving. Unless there¡¯s a massive difference in skill, the stronger one wins.


    So, how many times has the duplicate regressed, and how much effort has it put in to ovee this insurmountable physical difference?


    Of course, it eventually seeded. Showing almost miraculous skill, it twisted its sword mid-swing and struck me down. After an eternity of suffering, it finally achieved its goal.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    I¡¯m suddenly struck by the absurdity of regression. The effort the regressor puts in vanishes into the cracks of time. Only the result remains. To an outsider, a regressor seems to grow insanely fast, reaching impossible heights in no time. Maybe that¡¯s how others see me too.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What are we supposed to do with this?¡±


    If my theory is correct, then we¡¯re basically locked in an invisible game of ping-pong.


    Neither of us can perceive the other¡¯s regression. Time flows for the one who loses, while time halts for the one who wins. The loser regresses over and over, eventually achieving victory, but at that moment, time resumes for the winner, and they¡¯re forced into the same loop. It¡¯s an endless marathon of ¡°losses¡± for both of us.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not responding.¡±


    Under these circumstances, no one can truly win. No result of ¡°victory¡± canst. If one of us ims victory, the other will regress, erasing that win. The loser keeps regressing until they achieve victory, but the moment they do, everything resets.


    It¡¯s like an endless purgatory. An unwinnable game. You could say we¡¯re both trapped on the 5th floor forever.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    There¡¯s still a way out. I might just win. Why? Because, in the end, ites down to strength.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The duplicate is already in a severely deteriorated state. It mutters with a haunted look, like a worn-out protagonist in a tragic story.


    Meanwhile, I¡¯m rtively intact. Of course, after tumbling through the 3rd and 4th floors, I¡¯m no normal person, but I¡¯m better off than the duplicate, who¡¯s likely regressed thousands of times. Thanks to Ji-won, I¡¯m holding up okay.


    So, the reason for my confidence is simple: the duplicate is in a much worse position than me.


    To match my progress, it has to work tens of times harder. The two of us may have the same potential, but it¡¯s unlikely that it can ovee our strength gap so quickly.


    ¡®It has low stats, making any slight improvement in my technique even more dangerous.¡¯


    For every one of my regressions, it might experience dozens.


    If a long time passes here¡­ whose mind will break first?


    Who will be the first to lose their sanity under the weight of time?


    If it eventually lies there, unable to think or move, then I can consider it subdued.


    It¡¯s cruel, but it¡¯s the only way for me to win.


    I¡¯ve steeled myself to continue this endless marathon-


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend.¡±


    -Until my duplicate¡¯s mind ispletely broken.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    To be honest, I haven¡¯t really felt like my abilities werecking recently. Sure, I¡¯m not on par with the top yers, but my basic stats have always been impressive.


    Objectively speaking, I was strong.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    But now, I¡¯m feeling the sting of inadequacy in my abilities. No, to be precise, I¡¯m realizing just how insufficient my swordsmanship really is.


    While Choi Ji-won¡¯s swordsmanship follows a bnced path of both offense and defense, mine is focused solely on attacking, emphasizing swift and precise elimination of the enemy. It¡¯s a skill honed by defeating the relentless monsters on the 4th floor, so in a way, it¡¯s only natural.


    Because of this, I aim to infuse every strike with killing intent, aiming to take down the opponent in a single blow. If I fail to subdue them in one strike, they counterattack, and then, there¡¯s a high chance I¡¯ll be forced into regression. In martial arts, my sword style could be considered of Gang* philosophy ¡ª a powerful, forceful technique.


    However, my clone¡¯s sword is of Yu* philosophy. His de is light, fast, and without a tangible form¡ªlike ¡®Infinite Change.¡¯ His sword style is unpredictable. Though it looks like he¡¯s swinging without any set form, every strike is deadly. Even with my reflexes sharpened on the 3rd floor, it¡¯s almost impossible to dodge him.


    The reason my clone¡¯s and my swordsmanship differ so greatly is simple. I trained my swordsmanship against monsters on the 4th floor, while my clone trained his against me on the 5th floor. His style was honed solely to defeat me.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±Even now, I¡¯ve regressed because my shoulder got shed. It¡¯s not a deep wound. Just a scratch ¡ª the kind that, with a bandage, even an ordinary person wouldugh off. But for a regressor like me, even a light wound is fatal.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t give me a single opening¡­¡±


    Our battles always follow the same pattern. I try to turn the fight into a test of strength by meeting his sword head-on, while he avoids direct confrontation, focusing onnding quick strikes on me. It¡¯s a battle of ¡®Gang¡¯ vs. ¡®Yu.¡¯ And so far, my clone has won every time. Or rather, maybe I won before, but it¡¯s all been reset.


    ¡°Hey, how do you do that thing? The mid-air sword bend?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I tried it too, but my wrist ligaments were killing me. I feel like I could manage it, but my wrist would snap, and I¡¯d end up regressing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re using mana, aren¡¯t you? Right?¡±


    Just as my clone has figured me out over time, I¡¯ve alsoe to understand him.


    It was clear that my clone had figured out how to use mana through repeated regressions. When he rapidly circted the mana thaty dormant within his body, it altered his perception of the world, as if colors themselves changed. During those moments, I noticed the color around his wrist would shift. Unlike me, who merely circted mana to enhance physical abilities, he had devised his own unique way to harness it.


    ¡°But if you can do it, so can I.¡±


    After all, we¡¯re the same person. If my clone can do it, I can too. The moment I realized he was manipting mana, I began studying how to direct mana to precise locations in my body. It wasn¡¯t easy, but after repeated attempts, I was able to mimic him¡ªclumsily at first, but it worked.


    ¡°Well, look at that. It actually works.¡±


    I abandoned my old sword style. I let go of my lethal, single-strike-focused technique and, like my clone, began adapting to a fluid and versatile style. It was more advantageous in battles with a regressor.


    Eventually, I managed to learn the ¡°mid-air sword bend¡± and, breaking free from my previous attack-centered style, I could now incorporate a diverse range of techniques.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But then, my clone surpassed me again.


    This time, his once-slow sword would suddenly speed up, and his once-fast sword would abruptly slow down. He controlled the rhythm with precise timing, exploiting psychological openings. Using mana, he defied physical limits in feats that were mind-bending. Unprepared for his new technique, I could do nothing but regress helplessly.


    ¡°¡­I can do it too.¡±


    And so, once again, regressions began, with me chasing after the clone who had pulled ahead.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I¡¯ve regressed. A hundred? Easily. A thousand? Maybe. Ten thousand? With no way to keep track, I can only rely on a vague sense of time.


    At first, I tried to keep things light, exchanging words with my clone. But now, I¡¯ve run out of things to say. When will that guy finally fall? Was my will always this strong?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve let go of any idle thoughts about reality or what I¡¯d do once I leave the fifth floor. All that matters now is how to grow stronger, even if only by a fraction. To keep improving, pushing forward to stretch my clone¡¯s regression count as much as possible. That¡¯s my sole focus.


    But this battle is one where ¡°victory¡± in the true sense is impossible. The only indication of sess is feeling the clone¡¯s gradual growth, which implies a sort of indirect victory. In other words, my mental state is fraying at an rming speed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking into the reflection on my sword, I can see I now resemble the clone I first encountered on the fifth floor. My eyes have lost their luster, and there¡¯s a hollow look about me. If a friend saw me like this, they¡¯d probably ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Of course, my clone looks even worse. He stares at his own sword, muttering faster and faster. If a friend saw him like that, they¡¯d be dialing the nearest mental hospital without hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go around looking like that with my face¡­¡±


    It¡¯s unsettling to see my face looking like that in the mirror. If Choi Ji-won¡¯s memories hadn¡¯t returned, if I had climbed alone, regressing over and over to the 20th, 30th, 40th floors¡­ I¡¯d probably look just like that. Climbing the tower expressionlessly, more machine than human.


    I can¡¯t help but realize how lucky I am.


    Of course, realizing that doesn¡¯t mean the fight is over. As my clone grows stronger, so do I. And just when I catch up to him, he gets even stronger.


    Regression. Regression. Regression. The endless cycle repeats over and over¡ªenough to drive anyone to madness.


    ¡°Fellow climbers, what do you think is humanity¡¯s greatest strength? Of course, there could be many answers, but I believe there¡¯s only one,¡± I muttered at the same time as Rapheal¡¯s hologram.


    ¡°Fellow climbers, what do you think is humanity¡¯s greatest strength? Of course, there could be many answers, but I believe there¡¯s only one.¡±


    By now, I¡¯ve memorized every word of Raphael¡¯s speech. The cadence, the ents, even the pauses for breath¡ªunintentionally, it¡¯s all engraved in my mind.


    I really hope he gives up soon. I just want to rest.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Once again, I lost.


    I thought I¡¯d grown ustomed to these repeated defeats, but getting used to something means it happening again and again. So, I was thoroughly marinated in the bitterness and despair of failure.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Slowly, dark thoughts began to rise to the surface of my mind. What if the clone never falls? What if I break down before him? What if Raphael has somehow intervened, shielding the clone¡¯s mind? What if I¡¯m trapped here on the fifth floor, never able to leave? What if I eventually lose my mind, lying on the floor, endlessly repeating this cycle, suffering an unending punishment?


    A regressor can¡¯t even die.


    Realizing this sent a chill down my spine,pelling me to fight even harder. Of course, I still lost.


    I¡¯m starting to forget Choi Ji-won¡¯s face. In the relentless waves of this harsh reality, precious memories are eroding like stones on a beach. There¡¯s a growing sense of rm. If this fight drags on much longer, I might lose my sanity.


    Of course, there¡¯s no clear solution. All I can do is keep fighting, praying my opponent tires and falls before I do.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Yet, as I nce at my approaching clone, his expression is the brightest I¡¯ve ever seen. His eyes are still hazy, and he¡¯s muttering to himself as usual, but a faint smile is on his lips.


    Has he finally gone mad? But why does he look so content? I want this to end. Please, just fall already.


    I grip my sword, tilting it slightly, ready to face him as he approaches. Whatever¡¯s happening, I know my role: struggle with everything I have.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -Tap.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    But instead of advancing, my clone stands still. It¡¯s an unfamiliar pattern, one I¡¯ve never seen, so I brace myself, my guard fully up.


    Did hee up with a new technique? Did he grow even stronger? How many more regressions will it take for me to win? Was I always this talented?


    With frustration,petitive spirit, and despair all swirling within me, I grip my sword tightly. At that very moment¡ª


    [¡­Wait.]


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    An eternity seems to have passed.


    But then, the clone finally spoke to me.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    [¡­Wait.]


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I have no idea how many times I¡¯ve regressed by now. I never counted, and even if I had, I would¡¯ve forgotten by now.


    ¡°¡­You¡­ you can talk?¡±


    But this was the first time my clone had ever spoken to me. Literally the first time. Until now, he¡¯d just muttered to himself. Suddenly, he was speaking human words, so naturally, I was shocked.


    ¡°Why¡­ why now, all of a sudden?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that he might be pretending to talk as a trap. Traps or one-time betrayals don¡¯t hold much meaning for a regressor. And besides, my opponent is myself. If he were going to set a trap, he wouldn¡¯t have done it so crudely.


    [¡­]


    ¡°¡­Hey, why¡¯d you start talking and then stop?¡±The clone fell silent again, but this silence was different. It wasn¡¯t the usual silence filled with madness; it was the kind of silence where he seemed to be carefully choosing his words as ifnguage itself was foreign to him.


    [¡­]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a long pause, he finally spoke again, and his question was simple.


    [¡­Is this your first time?]


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    [It¡¯s your first time.]


    The clone slowly nodded as if understanding something. This might be the first time he¡¯d spoken to me, but it felt like he was talking about something else entirely.


    [Sit.]


    With that, he plopped down onto the ground. I hesitated, but eventually, I sat down as well. After making sure we were both seated, the clone began to speak.


    [Why are we fighting?]


    ¡°¡­Because you attacked me?¡±


    [And why did I attack you?]


    ¡°¡­How am I supposed to know that?¡±


    [That¡¯s what I want to talk about.]


    A faint smile spread across the clone¡¯s face.


    [My memory is hazy¡­ but I¡¯ll exin as best as I can remember.]


    The story my clone began to tell¡­ was nothing short of shocking.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Clone¡¯s Perspective: Entering the 1st Floor


    [¡­1st floor?]


    When I came to my senses, I found myself surrounded by darkness. I stretched out my foot and tapped at the space in front of me, feeling something solid. Looks like I¡¯m trapped somewhere.


    [Sss¡­]


    Just moments ago, I had sliced through a Minotaur with a single sh and stepped into the portal that had formed above the Goblin Shaman¡¯s corpse. And now, I¡¯m here, suddenly, in this dark space.


    This tower really doesn¡¯t give you a moment¡¯s rest, does it?


    [It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s calm down.]


    There¡¯s no need to panic. Just like I handled the tutorial, I can ovee this if I take it one step at a time. After all, it¡¯s only the first floor. Surely, it won¡¯t be anything too extreme.


    I took a deep breath and waited quietly. Gradually, the darkness around me faded, reced by a bright light shining from all directions.


    [Ugh¡­]


    As my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw what appeared to be a white temple. The pirs surrounding me resembled something out of ancient Greece, though slightly different¡ªpure white columns supporting a grand temple.


    [¡­]


    Just a moment ago, I was in an open field in the tutorial, and now, a temple? I stood there, slightly dazed by the drastic change in environment, when a message appeared in front of me.1st Floor - Clear Condition: A monster resembling your image has appeared. Defeating it is your only way to survive.


    [¡­A monster?]


    In the distance, I spotted a silhouette. Is that supposed to be the monster that looks like me? It seems my task for this floor is to defeat that creature over there.


    [Hmm¡­]


    Reluctantly, I twirled my wrist, gripping my sword tightly, and began to approach the silhouette. I didn¡¯t know much about the structure of this floor yet, but following instructions seemed like the best course of action. As long as I clear it adequately and don¡¯t move to the next floor, there¡¯s still a chance for a wlesspletion.


    At the same time, it seemed like the creature had noticed my presence, as it began to walk towards me as well. We both approached each other and in no time, the distance between us closed.


    [¡­]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Finally, we were close enough to reach each other with a swing of the sword.


    ¡°¡­Ha, really? How clich¨¦.¡±


    The monster let out a scoffingugh, as if amused. It looked exactly like me, down to every detail, except for its clothing. On closer inspection, its expression seemed darker, more intense.


    [Uh, uhh¡­]


    ¡°Yeah, I can feel it. This is real.¡±


    Just as the creature tightened its grip on its sword, ready to charge at me¡ª


    [W-wait a second.]


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I instinctively held out a hand, stopping the creature in its tracks. The aura it exuded was no joke.


    If we fought, I would lose. There was no question. I¡¯d be crushed without a doubt.


    [How about we¡­ try to settle this with words instead?]


    After all, solving everything with violence is the way of beasts.


    For those with intelligence, there¡¯s a more sophisticated way to resolve things.


    <strong>***</strong>


    [So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve already cleared up to the 4th floor?]


    ¡°Right.¡±


    [And this is the 5th floor now?]


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    [And I¡¯m just a clone created based on your memories?]


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    [Hmm¡­]


    Honestly, I¡¯mpletely thrown. I went through all that effort to finally clear the tutorial, only to find out that I¡¯m actually just the clone of the original?


    From my perspective¡­ it¡¯s hard to believe.


    [But are you ¡®sure¡¯ I¡¯m the clone?]


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    [Think about it. What if <em>you¡¯re</em> actually the clone based on my memories, given imnted experiences of fake 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th floors? I mean,e on, where would you find a tower that just lets you breeze through one floor for free?]


    In every story, clones never know they¡¯re the clones. When I pointed this out, the one who insisted he was the original suddenly looked very serious.


    ¡°¡­True, now that you mention it, the twist of realizing I¡¯m the clone is a ssic¡­¡±


    [Isn¡¯t there some way to check?]


    So, we two identical figures, differing only in clothing, sat down and began to go through each other¡¯s memories in an attempt to figure it out.


    [Same childhood home, same first crush in elementary school¡­ even the same favorite actor?]


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The problem was that our memories werepletely identical. There weren¡¯t even any ¡°memory gaps¡± that clones in stories usually have. Except for memories post-tutorial, there were simply no differences at all.


    [Hmm¡­]


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    As we both pondered ways to determine who the real one was, an idea suddenly struck the 5th-floor Junho.


    ¡°Regression.¡±


    [Huh?]


    ¡°What would happen if one of us regressed?¡±


    The 5th-floor Junho posed a question that made my head spin.


    [Wouldn¡¯t we both regress at the same time?]


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That does seem likely¡­¡±


    And so, an unexpected debate ensued, with countless hypotheses surfacing and then fading. But with little evidence to support any of them, we couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion. When ites to this kind of problem, the solution is simple: just test it.


    [I¡¯ll try regressing first.]


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    One of the perks of being a regressor is that there¡¯s no real cost to trying something risky. Stopping the 5th-floor Junho, I clenched my fist and struck my chest.


    -Smack!


    With the sound of impact, I regressed. You¡¯ve been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 1st floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    [So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t remember any of this?]


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    [Looks like we don¡¯t share each other¡¯s regressions¡­]


    Surprisingly, the 5th-floor Junho didn¡¯t remember any of this. When he tried to cut me down instantly, just like before, I barely managed to calm him down enough to talk.


    [Now it¡¯s your turn to try regressing. If you¡¯re the clone, you won¡¯t be able to regress, right?]


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but, hold on. Something¡¯s bothering me.¡±


    5th-floor Junho propped his chin on his hand, lost in thought, his eyes darting around as he pondered something. Suddenly, he jolted upright.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    [¡­?]


    ¡°How are we supposed to clear this?¡±


    [Huh?]


    Come to think of it, he was right. If both of us can regress regardless of who¡¯s the clone, this fight could go on forever.


    To defeat the other, we¡¯d inevitably need to resort to violence, but since we both regress whenever we take damage, an actual fight would likely result in an endless loop.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    [Hmm¡­]


    I started to feel like we were seriously screwed¡­ but then, a decent idea popped into my head.


    [But does victory really have to be physical?]


    ¡°?¡±


    [What if¡­ we count it as a win if one of us gives up?]


    ¡°Let¡¯s test it.¡±


    Both of us, having reached an agreement, dropped our swords to the ground, focusing entirely on conceding defeat to the other in earnest.


    ¡®I lost. He won. I am the clone. I am defeated.¡¯


    As I closed my eyes tightly and concentrated, I felt a light tap on my shoulder.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    [¡­?]


    ¡°Try touching that.¡±


    5th-floor Junho gestured with his thumb over his shoulder. Following his gaze, I saw a blue portal hovering in mid-air. That portal must lead to clearing the 5th floor.


    ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯m a hundred percent sure you¡¯re the clone. I just got a message saying I cleared the floor despite my thoughts of losing. Did you get anything like that?¡±


    [¡­No.]


    ¡°Go ahead, touch the portal.¡±


    [¡­]


    I reached out toward the blue portal, just as he suggested¡­ but nothing happened. Was the portal broken?


    No. Deep down, I already knew. I knew that I was the clone.


    5th-floor Junho¡¯s memories were too vivid, too real. They weren¡¯t something the tower could have fabricated on a whim.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    [¡­]


    ¡°Listen¡­ should I clear the floor and thene back after regressing? Maybe there¡¯s a way I can bring you out with me¡­¡±


    He looked at me with a hint of sympathy, his expression a bit somber.


    But whether he felt sympathy or not didn¡¯t matter. A terrifying idea had just crossed my mind.


    [Wait.]


    ¡°¡­Huh? What?¡±


    [Don¡¯t go yet.]


    A way to use this situation to ¡®my¡¯ advantage.


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    [We could¡­ use this situation, couldn¡¯t we?]


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Original Junho tilted his head slightly, as if confused. But soon, he narrowed his eyes, understanding my suggestion.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying we should keep fighting each other? Here? Continuously?¡±


    [Exactly. We could use this ce like the Room of Spirit and Time from Manhwas.]


    ¡°Junho¡± has a fairly objective understanding of his own abilities. Even without regression, hisbat prowess surpasses the upper levels, but he falls short of the very top. In other words, he¡¯s aware of his own limitations. Especially in swordsmanship,paring himself to Choi Ji-won would still be embarrassing.


    Yet, despite knowing his limits, he hasn¡¯t secluded himself somewhere for dedicated training. The reason is simple: intensive training itself could trigger his regression.


    In countless stories, training is often glossed over as a quick montage, but anyone who¡¯s actually trained in martial arts knows how grueling the process truly is.


    The human body isn¡¯t naturally suited forbat. Training is a way of forcing the body to adapt to martial arts.Naturally, this involves peeling skin, spilled blood, bruises, broken bones, regrowth, and hardened calluses. And every one of these injuries is a potential trigger for regression.


    Sure, he could leave the tower to train on the 1st floor between levels. But if he¡¯s injured and regresses, he¡¯d have to clear the entire tower again. The process is long and tedious.


    Thus, Junho could never push himself to the point of injury. In fact, he¡¯s cautious about the act of training itself. He¡¯s honed his skills through repeated real battles rather than intense training. That¡¯s why his palms are still smooth, and he doesn¡¯t bear a single scar.


    [But it¡¯s different here.]


    If an entire floor itself serves as a training ground, it¡¯s a different story. Regressing and repeating the floor wouldn¡¯t be wasted time¡ªit would be part of the process. Here, he could focus entirely on swordsmanship without the fear of regression holding him back.


    [We don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting for us further up the tower. It¡¯s smart to get stronger before advancing. Besides, you said yourself you¡¯re inexperienced in swordsmanship against human opponents, right?]


    In reality, there are moments whenck of strength forces us into difficult choices, where we¡¯re forced to weigh our options and sacrifice one thing for another. To avoid those moments, the original needs to get stronger.


    And now, there¡¯s an environment where two people with the same talent can sh endlessly with swords. It¡¯s a near-perfect training ground, nothing short of ideal.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I get that this ce is a great training ground. There¡¯s a sword, a sparring partner, and nothing to bother us except for that nagging archangel. It¡¯s perfect for fighting while regressing.¡±


    Original Junho nodded slightly.


    ¡°But why did you tell me not to clear the floor? That part doesn¡¯t make sense to me.¡±


    [If you clear the 5th floor, what do you think will happen to me?]


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    If the original clears the 5th floor, there¡¯s a high chance I¡¯ll disappear. I¡¯m just an entity created by the tower for this floor, so erasing me would likely be easy.


    [But the real question is, will my memories continue?]


    If the original clears the 5th floor and then regresses, my memories might carry over¡ªor they might vanish entirely. Will the memories of a ¡°disappeared¡± regressor persist? I didn¡¯t want to take that risk.


    ¡°¡­But that alone doesn¡¯t fully exin it.¡±


    [There¡¯s one more reason.]


    Aside from the terrifying risk of my own existence being erased, there was another problem.


    [Junho, would you say you have strong willpower?]


    ¡°¡­Not really?¡±


    [Exactly.]


    If the original Junho came back to the 5th floor with his memories fully intact, things might start off amicably.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Right, it would be amicable. Without the urgency. And for someone like ¡®me¡¯, whose willpower isn¡¯t particrly strong, thatck of desperation might eventually lead to me wanting to give up.


    To keep myzy self in check, the original can¡¯t know about this n.


    [Here¡¯s my n.]


    I would regress first, so the original Junho would never know of this strategy. Then, I¡¯d relentlessly challenge him. I¡¯d train until I was strong enough to force the original into regression.


    ¡°¡­Then won¡¯t I start regressing too?¡±


    [Exactly.]


    The moment when the ¡°original Junho seeing me for the first time¡± experiences defeat and imprints that memory of me as an enemy¡ªthat¡¯s when the endless cycle begins.


    An unending battle, where each of us continuously regresses to surpass the other.


    [As I grow stronger, you¡¯ll have to regress to ovee the stronger me¡­ and as you grow stronger, I¡¯ll also regress to overpower you. In this endless cycle of challenge and response, you¡¯ll achieve immense growth.]


    ¡°¡­But then it¡¯ll never end. If we keep fighting, neither of us will win until one of us goes insane.¡±


    [No, it will end if I surrender.]


    We already know that if I acknowledge my defeat, the 5th floor will be cleared. But there¡¯s a crucial detail here.


    [The key to this n¡­ is that I can¡¯t lose my mind.]


    To open the portal, I have to truly, consciously acknowledge my defeat. But if, along the way, I lose my sanity and forget everything? If I just startughing mindlessly, oblivious to victory or defeat?


    Then, we¡¯d both be trapped here forever. The true challenge, therefore, is the limit of my own mental strength.


    [When I¡¯m on the verge of truly losing it, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll remind you of this agreement we made, and I¡¯ll let you know that all our battles up until that point were part of your training.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [So, I¡¯ll keep mumbling to myself throughout the fight. ¡®Don¡¯t forget, don¡¯t forget.¡¯ You¡¯ll think I¡¯ve gone mad, and that will probably make you fight even harder.]


    No matter how I look at it, the n is wless. This way, the time needed for the original to grow stronger can be significantly reduced.


    ¡°Alright. Everything sounds good. If we go through with this n, I¡¯ll definitely get stronger.¡±


    However, the original¡¯s expression was anything but pleased.


    ¡°But¡­ this n is basically transferring the mental burden that would have fallen on me onto you. It¡¯s like you¡¯re taking on all the hardship of training in my ce.¡±


    The n involves me, as the clone, tirelessly honing my skills to elevate the original. But the difference in our physical capabilities is enormous. Naturally, I¡¯ll have to work much harder than the original.


    For every time the original regresses, I might have to regress a hundred times. For every hundred regressions he experiences, I might need to go through it ten thousand times.


    ¡°Can you¡­ really handle that?¡±


    In the end, it¡¯s akin to sacrificing myself for the original¡¯s sake. It¡¯s fair to say I¡¯ll be risking my sanity to power up the original. To be honest, I¡¯m not thrilled about it. The path ahead looks grueling, and anyone eager to dive into it would be insane.


    [But after all, I¡¯m just a clone, right?]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [Once you clear the 5th floor, I¡¯ll cease to exist anyway. In a sense, you could say I¡¯m living on borrowed time.]


    I¡¯m already a being destined for erasure. If I¡¯m going to disappear, I might as well be of some use. Part of me also wanted to stick it to this damned tower that created me.


    [It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the one who has to go through with it, so don¡¯t worry about it.]


    Lingering on this too long might only shake my resolve. It¡¯s probably best to regress immediately.


    [Then, I¡¯m going to regress.]


    Hopefully, the path I pave will be of some benefit.


    Just as I steeled myself and raised my fist to strike my chest¡ª


    ¡°Hey, since I¡¯ve gone through quite a few regressions myself¡­¡±


    The original awkwardly stopped me.


    [¡­?]


    ¡°Instead of punching your chest, try biting the inside of your cheek. It¡¯s faster. Also, hang in there. And¡­ thanks.¡±


    [¡­Ha.]


    I let out a faint chuckle before biting down hard on the inside of my cheek.


    [Thanks for the tip.]


    And with that, an endless cycle of madness began.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Main Character¡¯s Perspective:


    The clone¡¯s long story had finallye to an end.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was frozen in ce, realizing that the clone I¡¯d been fighting endlessly had, in fact, sacrificed himself for my sake.


    ¡°¡­How many times have you regressed?¡±


    [Too many to count.]


    ¡°¡­And you¡¯re still okay?¡±


    [Not even close.]


    His voice was calm, his skin unblemished. Outwardly, he appeared fine, as regression returned the body to its original state. In a way, it was expected.


    But his tone was t, his eyes as dull as ash, like faded paper.


    The clone was rotting from the inside. This was the fate of a regressor¡ªa person who, like in countless stories, has lost their humanity and pursued only their goal.


    [Open your status window.]


    He spoke, his voice level and unfeeling.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    A faint smile yed on the clone¡¯s lips. It was like watching Sisyphus finally set down his boulder.


    I wanted to apologize, somehow, but I knew it would be pointless. So, I quietly opened my status window.Name: Junho Kim] [LV(Legendary Ventures):42 - Traits


    - Regression [EX]


    - sh Step [S]


    - Heart of Lightning [S]


    - Curiosity [A]


    - Awe [A]


    - Awe [A]


    - Hero [C]


    - Meditation [C]


    - Swordsmanship [B]


    ¡°¡­My achievement level has increased a lot¡­ and my Swordsmanship trait is now at B.¡±


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure how impressive a ¡°B¡± ranking was. From a gamer¡¯s perspective, it seemedcking, considering the dedication the clone had shown. A ¡°B¡± rank felt ambiguous.


    But from my own experience, I knew I had made extraordinary progress on the 5th floor. At the very least, I felt confident that in swordsmanship involving mana, I had surpassed even Choi Ji-won. The clone¡¯s sacrifice was far from meaningless¡ªit had propelled my growth.


    [Was it¡­ enough help?]


    The clone¡¯s voice was cautious. I thought I¡¯d suffered too, but nothingpared to him. He¡¯d pushed himself to the brink of insanity¡ªfor my sake.


    Trapped in this confined temple, tirelessly refining his sword techniques, endlessly charging toward me¡­ He had no one else. In this world, it was just the two of us. I couldn¡¯t imagine the agony he must have felt.


    ¡°¡­Yes. You helped me a lot. I¡¯ll remember what you did.¡±


    [Good¡­ I¡¯m d¡­]


    The clone let his sword fall to the floor and sprawled out.


    [My swordsmanship¡­ it¡¯s really just designed to give you a hard time. No need to carry it forward. Now, go on. I¡¯m already broken. Don¡¯t do anything foolish¡ªjust head straight to the 6th floor.]


    With a serene expression, he told me to leave him behind, then closed his eyes.


    [¡­I wish I could have some pizza.]


    And with that, he fell silent. A message appeared before me.You have cleared the 5th floor. - You may exit through the portal. Thank you for your efforts so far, and best wishes for your continued journey.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Returning to the 1st floor through the portal, I bit down hard on the inside of my cheek and immediately regressed. You have been injured. Regressing to the moment you first entered the 5th floor.


    <strong>***</strong>


    [W-wait. We don¡¯t really need to fight, do we?]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meeting the clone again, it seemed he¡¯d truly forgotten everything. Just as he¡¯d guessed, the moment I cleared the 5th floor, his existence was erased, resetting his regression memories.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    If he¡¯d somehow survived even after I cleared the 5th floor, he would have been trapped forever in that empty temple. This was probably better for him.


    ¡°Well, shall we try closing our eyes and acknowledging defeat? We still don¡¯t know who¡¯s the clone, after all.¡±


    [¡­?]


    Using the method the clone had suggested, I quickly cleared the 5th floor again. It was such an easy floor for most yers that there wasn¡¯t even a reward.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re back? Took you a while. Wait, what?¡±


    Back in my apartment, Choi Ji-won looked up from her phone as I entered, her eyes widening as she stood up in surprise.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Ji-won¡¯s expression was one of shock. She must have sensed from my demeanor that something was different.


    Would anyone ever know? How long I¡¯d fought on the 5th floor¡­


    The immense sacrifice my clone made for me¡­


    How tirelessly he trained his swordsmanship, despite the penalties of the regression ability¡­


    How many times he thought about giving up¡­


    How many times ¡®I¡¯ thought about giving up¡­


    And how many times I got back up, for the sake of those who supported me.


    ¡°Hey, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    But if I had to sum up everything I went through in a single sentence, it would be:


    ¡°This regression ability¡­ is too much.¡±


    <strong>¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C -</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /HappyCat60 ]<hr>


    Support /novel/178019


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!